This is a modern-English version of An Historical Relation of the Island Ceylon in the East Indies: Together with an Account of the Detaining in Captivity the Author and Divers other Englishmen Now Living There, and of the Author's Miraculous Escape, originally written by Knox, Robert.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Capt. Robt. Knox.
Capt. Robert Knox.
See Knox’es Aspect here by White designd. Peruse his Book: thou’lt better see his Mind. Captive, like Iacob’s Ofspring, long detaind: Like them at last by Grace he Freedom Gaind. Parting for Spoils they Ægypts Iewels took. He Ceylon’s left yet (strange) they’r in his Book.
See Knox’s Aspect here as designed by White. Check out his book: you’ll get a better sense of his thoughts. Captive, like Jacob’s offspring, held for a long time: like them, he eventually gained freedom by grace. In parting for spoils, they took Egypt’s jewels. He’s left with Ceylon’s (strange) they’re in his book.
R. H. 30 Dec. 1695.
R. H. Dec 30, 1695.
AN
Historical Relation
Of the Island
CEYLON,
IN THE
EAST-INDIES:
TOGETHER,
With an ACCOUNT of the Detaining in Captivity the AUTHOR and divers other Englishmen now Living there, and of the AUTHOR’S Miraculous ESCAPE.
Illustrated with Figures, and a Map of the ISLAND.
By ROBERT KNOX, a Captive there near Twenty Years.
LONDON,
Printed by Richard Chiswell, Printer to the ROYAL SOCIETY, at the Rose and Crown in St. Paul’s Church-yard, 1681.
At the Court of Committees for the East-India Company the 10th of August, 1681.
At the Court of Committees for the East India Company on the 10th of August, 1681.
We Esteem Captain Knox a Man of Truth and Integrity, and that his Relations and Accounts of the Island of Ceylon (which some of us have lately Perused in Manuscripts) are worthy of Credit, and therefore encouraged him to make the same Publick.
We regard Captain Knox as a man of truth and integrity, and we believe that his accounts and observations about the island of Ceylon (which some of us have recently read in manuscripts) are credible, so we encouraged him to publish them.
Robert Blackbourne, Secretary.
By Order of the said Court.
Robert Blackbourne, Secretary.
By Order of the Court.
August 8. 1681.
August 8, 1681.
Mr. Chiswell,
Mr. Chiswell,
I Perused Capt. Knox’s Description of the Isle of Ceylon, which seems to be Written with great Truth and Integrity; and the Subject being new, containing an Account of a People and Countrey little known to us; I conceive it may give great Satisfaction to the Curious, and may be well worth your Publishing.
I read Capt. Knox's description of the Isle of Ceylon, which appears to be written with a lot of truth and honesty. Since the topic is new and offers insight into a people and a country that are not well known to us, I think it could be very satisfying for those who are curious and would be worth publishing.
TO THE
TO THE
Right Worshipful
Honorable
The GOVERNOR, the DEPUTY GOVERNOR, and Four and Twenty Committees of the Honorable the EAST-INDIA Company, Viz.
The GOVERNOR, the DEPUTY GOVERNOR, and Four and Twenty Committees of the Honorable the EAST-INDIA Company, Viz.
Sir Josiah Child Baronet, Governor.
Thomas Papilion Esq; Deputy.
Sir Josiah Child, Baronet, Governor.
Thomas Papilion, Esq., Deputy.
The Right Honorable George Earl of Berkley,
Sir Joseph Ashe Baronet,
Sir Samuel Barnardiston Baronet,
Mr. Christopher Boone,
Mr. Thomas Canham,
Colonel John Clerke,
Mr. John Cudworth,
John Dubois Esquire,
Sir James Edwards Knight, and Alderman,
Richard Hutchinson Esquire,
Mr. Joseph Herne,
Mr. William Hedges,
Sir John Lawrence Knight, and Alderman,
Mr. Nathaniel Letton,
Sir John Moore Knight, and Alderman,
Samuel Moyer Esquire,
Mr. John Morden,
Mr. John Paige,
Edward Rudge Esquire,
Mr. Jeremy Sambrooke,
Mr. William Sedgwick,
Robert Thomson Esquire,
Samuel Thomson Esquire,
James Ward Esquire.
The Right Honorable George Earl of Berkley,
Sir Joseph Ashe Baronet,
Sir Samuel Barnardiston Baronet,
Mr. Christopher Boone,
Mr. Thomas Canham,
Colonel John Clerke,
Mr. John Cudworth,
Sir James Edwards Knight, and Alderman,
Richard Hutchinson Esquire,
Mr. Joseph Herne,
Mr. William Hedges,
Sir John Lawrence Knight, and Alderman,
Mr. Nathaniel Letton,
Sir John Moore Knight, and Alderman,
Samuel Moyer Esquire,
Mr. John Morden,
Mr. John Paige,
Edward Rudge Esquire,
Mr. Jeremy Sambrooke,
Mr. William Sedgwick,
Robert Thomson Esquire,
Samuel Thomson Esquire,
James Ward Esquire.
Right Worshipful,
Right Honorable,
What I formerly Presented you in Writing, having in pursuance of your Commands now somewhat dressd by the help of the Printer and Graver, I a second time humbly tender to you. ’Tis I confess at best too mean a Return for your great Kindness to me. Yet I hope you will not deny it a favourable Acceptance, since ’tis the whole Return I made from the Indies after Twenty years stay there; having brought home nothing else but
What I previously shared with you in writing, now slightly refined with the help of the printer and engraver, I humbly present to you again. I admit it's a rather inadequate expression of my gratitude for your immense kindness to me. Still, I hope you will consider it with kindness, as it's all I brought back from the Indies after twenty years of being there; having returned with nothing else but
(who is also wholly at your Service and Command)
(who is also completely at your service and command)
London 1st. of August, 1681.
London, August 1, 1681.
THE PREFACE.
How much of the present Knowledge of the Parts of the World is owing to late Discoveries, may be judged by comparing the Modern with the Ancient’s Accounts thereof; though possibly many such Histories may have been written in former Ages, yet few have scaped the Injury of Time, so as to be handed safe to us. ’Twas many Ages possibly before Writing was known, then known to a few, and made use of by fewer, and fewest employed it to this purpose. Add to this, that such as were written, remain’d for the most part Imprison’d in the Cells of some Library or Study, accessible to a small number of Mankind, and regarded by a less, which after perished with the Place or the Decay of their own Substance. This we may judge from the loss of those many Writings mentioned by Pliny and other of the Ancients. And we had yet found fewer, if the Art of Printing, first Invented about 240 years since, had not secured most that lasted to that time. Since which, that Loss has been repaired by a vast number of new Accessions, which besides the Satisfaction they have given to Curious and Inquisitive Men by increasing their Knowledge, have excited many more to the like Attempts, not only of Making but of Publishing also their Discoveries. But I am not ignorant still; that as Discoveries have been this way preserved, so many others nave been lost, to the great Detriment of the Publick. It were very desirable therefore that the Causes of these and other Defects being known, some Remedies might be found to prevent the like Losses for the future. The principal Causes I conceive may be these;
How much of our current knowledge about different parts of the world comes from recent discoveries can be judged by comparing modern accounts with those of ancient times. While it’s likely that many histories were written in the past, few have survived the test of time well enough to be passed down to us. There was probably a long period before writing was widely known, then known only to a small number of people, and even fewer used it for recording history. Additionally, those that were written often remained locked away in the shelves of libraries or studies, only accessible to a small number of people and ignored by even fewer, which eventually disappeared along with their locations or deteriorated over time. We can see this in the many writings mentioned by Pliny and other ancient authors that are now lost. We would have found even fewer texts if the Art of Printing, first invented about 240 years ago, hadn’t preserved most of what existed at that time. Since then, this loss has been offset by a vast number of new additions that, besides satisfying the curiosity of inquisitive people and expanding their knowledge, have encouraged many others to undertake similar projects, both in creating and publishing their discoveries. However, I’m also aware that while some discoveries have been preserved, many others have been lost, which has negatively impacted the public. Therefore, it would be very beneficial to understand the causes of these and other shortcomings, so that solutions can be found to prevent similar losses in the future. The main causes, I believe, might be these;
Next, The want of some Publick Incouragement for such as shall perform such Instructions.
Next, the lack of public support for those who will follow these instructions.
Thirdly, The want of fit Persons both to Promote and Disperse such Instructions to Persons fitted to engage, and careful to Collect Returns; and Compose them into Histories; by examining the Persons more at large upon those and other Particulars. And by separating what is pertinent from what is not so, and to be Rejected; who should have also wherewith to gratifie every one according to his Performances.
Thirdly, the lack of suitable people to promote and distribute such instructions to those willing to engage, as well as to carefully collect responses and compile them into histories by thoroughly examining individuals on those and other details. This includes separating what is relevant from what isn't and deciding what should be discarded; those individuals should also have the means to reward everyone based on their contributions.
Fourthly, The want of some easie Way to have all such Printed: First singly, and afterwards divers of them together. It having been found that many small Tracts are lost after Printing, as well as many that are never Printed; upon which account we are much oblig’d to Mr. Haclute and Mr. Purchas, for preserving many such in their Works.
Fourthly, there is a need for an easier way to have all these printed: first individually, and then several of them together. It has been discovered that many small pamphlets are lost after printing, as well as many that are never printed at all; for this reason, we are very grateful to Mr. Haclute and Mr. Purchas for preserving many of these in their works.
Fifthly, The want of taking care to Collect all such Relations of Voyages and Accounts of Countries as have been Published in other Languages; and Translating them either into English, or (which will be of more general use) into Latin, the learned Language of Europe. There being many such in other Countries hardly ever heard of in England.
Fifthly, the failure to gather all the accounts of voyages and information about countries that have been published in other languages and translate them either into English or (which would be more useful) into Latin, the scholarly language of Europe. There are many of these in other countries that are rarely heard of in England.
The Difficulties of removing which Defects is not so great but that it might easily fall even within the compass of a private Ability to remove, if at least Publick Authority Would but Countenance the Design, how much less then would it be if the same would afford also some moderate Encouragement and Reward?
The challenges of removing these defects aren't so significant that a private individual couldn't handle it, especially if public authority would support the effort. How much easier would it be if they also provided some reasonable encouragement and rewards?
The Royal Society of London for Improving Natural Knowledge, has not been wanting in preparing and dispersing Instructions to this end, and is ready still to promote it, if the Publick would allow a Recompence to the Undertakers. The desirableness and facility of this Undertaking may, I hope, in a short time produce the Expedients also. In the Interim all means should be used, to try what may be obtain’d from the Generosity of such as have had the Opportunities of knowing Foreign Countries.
The Royal Society of London for Improving Natural Knowledge has been active in creating and sharing guidelines for this purpose and is still ready to support it if the public would be willing to reward those taking on this work. I hope that the appeal and ease of this endeavor will soon lead to effective solutions. In the meantime, we should make every effort to tap into the generosity of those who have had the chance to learn about other countries.
There are but few who, though they know much, can yet be persuaded they know any thing worth Communicating, and because the things are common and well known to them, are apt to think them so to the rest of Mankind; This Prejudice has done much mischief in this particular as well as in many other, and must be first remov’d. There are others that are conscious enough of their own Knowledge, and yet either for want of Ability to write well, or of use to Compose, or of time to Study and Digest, or out of Modesty and fear to be in Print, or because they think they know not enough to make a Volume, or for not being prompted to, or earnestly solicited for it, neglect to do it; others delay to do it so long till they have forgotten what they intended. Such as these Importunity would prevail upon to disclose their knowledge, if fitting Persons were found to Discourse and ask them Questions, and to Compile the Answers into a History. Of this kind was lately produc’d in High Dutch a History of Greenland, by Dr. Fogelius of Hamborough, from the Information of Frederick Martin, who had made several Voyages to that Place, in the doing of which, he made use of the Instruction given by the Royal Society.
There are only a few people who, despite knowing a lot, can be convinced that they have anything worth sharing. Because the information seems common and well-known to them, they assume it is the same for everyone else. This bias has caused a lot of problems, both in this area and in many others, and it needs to be addressed first. There are others who are quite aware of their knowledge but either lack the skill to write well, don’t know how to organize their thoughts, don’t have time to study and digest information, fear being published, believe they don’t know enough to create a book, or just don’t feel motivated or encouraged to do it, end up neglecting it. Some put it off so long that they forget what they intended to write. Those who are pushed might be persuaded to share their knowledge if suitable people were found to discuss and ask them questions, turning their answers into a history. Recently, a history of Greenland was produced in High Dutch by Dr. Fogelius from Hamborough, based on the information provided by Frederick Martin, who had made several voyages to that area while using guidance from the Royal Society.
’Tis much to be wondred that we should to this Day want a good History of most of our West-Indian Plantations. Ligon has done well for the Barbadoes, and somewhat has been done for the Summer Islands, Virginia, &c. But how far are all these short even of the knowledge of these and other Places of the West-Indies, which may be obtain’d from divers knowing Planters now Residing in London? And how easie were it to obtain what is Defective from some Ingenious Persons now Resident upon the Places, if some way were found to gratifie them for their Performances? However till such be found, ’tis to be hoped that the kind Acceptance only the Publick shall give to this present Work, may excite several other Ingenuous, and knowing Men to follow this Generous Example of Captain Knox who though he could bring away nothing almost upon his Back or in his Purse, did yet Transport the whole Kingdom of Cande Uda in his Head, and by Writing and Publishing this his Knowledge, has freely given it to his Countrey, and to You Reader in, particular.
It’s surprising that we still lack a good history of most of our West-Indian plantations today. Ligon has done a decent job for Barbados, and some work has been done for the Summer Islands, Virginia, etc. But how far short are these from the knowledge we could gain about these and other places in the West Indies, which is accessible from various knowledgeable planters now living in London? And how easy would it be to gather what’s missing from some insightful individuals currently residing in those areas if a way were found to reward them for their contributions? However, until such a solution is discovered, we can hope that the favorable reception this current work receives from the public will encourage several other talented and knowledgeable individuals to follow the generous example of Captain Knox, who, although he could carry away almost nothing tangible, transported the entire kingdom of Cande Uda in his mind and has freely shared that knowledge with his country and with you, the reader, in particular.
’Twas not I confess without the earnest Solicitations and Endeavours of my self, and some others of his Friends obtain’d from him, but this uneasiness of parting with it was not for want of Generosity and Freedom enough in Communicating whatever he knew or had observed, but from that usual Prejudice of Modesty, and too mean an Opinion of his own Knowledge and Abilities of doing any thing should be worthy the view of the Publick. And had he found leisure to Compose it, he could have filled a much greater Volume with useful and pertinent, as well as unusual and strange Observations. He could have inrich’t it with a more particular Description of many of their curious Plants, Fruits, Birds, Fishes, Insects, Minerals, Stones; and told you many more of the Medicinal and other uses of them in Trades and Manufactures. He could have given you a compleat Dictionary of their Language, understanding and speaking it as well as his Mother Tongue. But his Occasions would not permit him to do more at present. Yet the Civil Usage this his First-born meets with among his Countreymen, may ’tis hoped oblige him to gratifie them with further Discoveries and Observations in his future Travels.
It wasn’t, I admit, without my strong encouragement and that of a few of his friends that we got this from him, but his hesitation to part with it wasn’t due to a lack of generosity or willingness to share what he knew or had seen. Rather, it stemmed from a common modesty and a low opinion of his own knowledge and abilities, thinking that nothing he produced would be worthy of public attention. If he had found the time to put it together, he could have created a much larger book filled with useful and relevant observations, as well as some unusual and strange ones. He could have enriched it with detailed descriptions of many of their unique plants, fruits, birds, fish, insects, minerals, and stones, and shared many more medicinal and practical uses of them in trades and manufacturing. He could have provided a complete dictionary of their language, understanding and speaking it as fluently as his native tongue. But he simply didn’t have the opportunity to do more at the moment. Still, the positive reception this first effort receives among his countrymen may encourage him to share more discoveries and observations in his future travels.
To conclude, He has in this History given you a tast of his Observations. In which most Readers, though of very differing Gusts, may find somewhat very pleasant to their Pallat. The Statesman, Divine, Physitian, Lawyet, Merchant, Mechanick, Husbandman, may select something for their Entertainment. The Philosopher and Historian much more. I believe at least all that love Truth will be pleas’d; for from that little Conversation I had with him I conceive him to be no ways prejudiced of byassed by Interest, affection, or hatred, fear or hopes, or the vain-glory of telling Strange Things, so as to make him swarve from the truth of Matter of Fact: And for his opportunity of being informed, any one may satisfie himself when he understands his almost 20 years Abode and Converse among them. His Skill in the Language and Customs of the People, his way of Employment in Travelling and Trading over all Parts of the Kingdom; add to this his Breeding till 19 years of Age under his Father a Captain for the East-India Company, and his own Natural and acquired parts; but above all his good Reputation, which may be judged from the Employment That Worshipful Company have now freely bestowed upon him, having made him Commander of the Tarquin Merchant, and intruded him to undertake a Voyage to Tarquin.
To wrap up, he has in this history given you a taste of his observations. In which most readers, despite having very different tastes, may find something quite enjoyable. The statesman, clergyman, physician, lawyer, merchant, tradesman, and farmer can all pick something for their entertainment. The philosopher and historian even more so. I believe at least all who love the truth will be pleased; from the little conversation I had with him, I think he is not at all biased by interest, affection, hatred, fear, hope, or the vanity of sharing strange stories, which would lead him to stray from the truth of the matter. And regarding his opportunity to be informed, anyone can satisfy themselves when they learn about his almost 20 years of living and interacting among them. His skill in the language and customs of the people, his work in traveling and trading throughout the kingdom, add to this his upbringing until the age of 19 under his father, a captain for the East India Company, as well as his natural abilities and acquired skills; but above all, his good reputation, which can be seen from the position That Worshipful Company has now freely given him, having made him commander of the Tarquin Merchant and entrusted him to undertake a voyage to Tarquin.
Read therefore the Book it self, and you will find your self taken Captive indeed, but used more kindly by the Author, than he himself was by the Natives.
Read the Book itself, and you'll find yourself captivated, but treated more kindly by the Author than he was by the Natives.
After a general view of the Sea Coasts, he will lead you into the Country by the Watches, through the Thorney Gates, then Conduct you round upon the Mountains that Encompass and Fortifie the whole Kingdom, and by the way carry you to the top of Hommalet or Adam’s Peak; from those he will descend with you, and shew you their chief Cities and Towns, and pass through them into the Countrey, and there acquaint you with their Husbandry, then entertain you with the Fruits, Flowers, Herbs, Roots, Plants and Trees, and by the way shelter you from Sun and Rain, with a Fan made of the Talipat-Leaf. Then shew you their Beasts, Birds, Fish, Serpents, Insects; and last of all, their Commodities. From hence he will carry you to Court, and shew you the King in the several Estates of his Life; and acquaint you with his way of Governing, Revenues, Treasures, Officers, Governors, Military Strength, Wars: and by the way entertain you with an account of the late Rebellion against him. After which he will bring you acquainted with the Inhabitants themselves, whence you may know their different Humours, Ranks and Qualities. Then you may visit their Temples such as they are, and see the Foppery of their Priests Religious Opinions and Practices both in their Worship and Festivals, and afterwards go home to their Houses and be acquainted with their Conversation and Entertainment, see their Housewifery, Furniture, Finery, and understand how they Breed and Dispose of their Children in Marriage; and in what Employments and Recreations they pass their time. Then you may acquaint your self with their Language, Learning, Laws, and if you please with their Magick & Jugling. And last of all with their Diseases, Sickness, Death, and manner of Burial. After which he will give you a full account of the Reason of his own Going to, and Detainment in the Island of Ceylon, and Kingdom of Conde-Uda. And of all his various Conditions, and the Accidents that befel him there during Nineteen years and an halfs abode among them. And by what ways and means at last he made his Escape and Returned safe into England in September last, 1680.
After a general overview of the coastlines, he will take you into the countryside by the Watches, through the Thorney Gates, then guide you around the mountains that surround and protect the entire kingdom. He’ll take you to the top of Hommalet or Adam’s Peak; from there, he will descend with you and show you the major cities and towns, leading you through them into the countryside. There, you’ll learn about their agriculture, and he will entertain you with the fruits, flowers, herbs, roots, plants, and trees, while providing shelter from the sun and rain with a fan made from the Talipat-Leaf. He’ll also show you their animals, birds, fish, serpents, and insects; and finally, their goods. From there, he will take you to the court, showing you the king in various aspects of his life, and you'll learn about his way of governance, revenues, treasures, officials, governors, military strength, wars, and he will also share accounts of the recent rebellion against him. After that, he will introduce you to the inhabitants themselves, so you can understand their diverse personalities, social ranks, and roles. Then you’ll have the opportunity to visit their temples, experience the quirks of their priests, and observe their religious beliefs and practices in worship and festivals. Afterward, you can go home with them and get to know their conversations and hospitality, see their home management, furnishings, and decorations, and learn how they raise and arrange marriages for their children, as well as how they spend their leisure time. Then, you can familiarize yourself with their language, education, laws, and if you wish, their magic and tricks. Finally, you will learn about their diseases, illnesses, death, and burial customs. After that, he will provide a complete account of why he went to and was held in the island of Ceylon and the kingdom of Conde-Uda, sharing all the different experiences and events he encountered during his nineteen and a half years living among them, and how he eventually managed to escape and return safely to England in September last, 1680.
Aug. 1. 1681.
Aug. 1, 1681.
To the Right Worshipful Sir William Thomson Knight, Governor, Thomas Papillon Esquire; Deputy, and the 24 Committees of the Honorable EAST-INDIA Company hereunder Specified, Viz.
To the Right Honorable Sir William Thomson, Knight, Governor, Thomas Papillon, Esquire; Deputy, and the 24 Committees of the Honorable EAST-INDIA Company listed below, Viz.
The Right Honorable George Earl of Berkley,
The Right Honorable James Lord Chandois.
Sir Matthew Andrews Knight,
Sir John Bancks Baronet,
Sir Samuel Barnardiston Baronet,
Mr. Christopher Boone,
John Bathurst Esquire,
Sir Josia Child Baronet,
Mr. Thomas Canham,
Collonel John Clerk,
Sir James Edwards Knight,
Mr. Joseph Herne,
Richard Hutchinson Esquire,
James Hublon Esquire,
Sir John Lethieullier Knight,
Mr. Nathaniel Petton,
Sir John Moor Knight,
Samuel Moyer Esquire,
Mr. John Morden,
Mr. John Paige,
Edward Rudge Esquire,
Daniel Sheldon Esquire,
Mr. Jeremy Sambrook,
Robert Thomson Esquire.
The Right Honorable George Earl of Berkley,
The Right Honorable James Lord Chandois.
Sir Matthew Andrews Knight,
Sir John Bancks Baronet,
Sir Samuel Barnardiston Baronet,
Mr. Christopher Boone,
John Bathurst Esquire,
Sir Josia Child Baronet,
Mr. Thomas Canham,
Colonel John Clerk,
Sir James Edwards Knight,
Mr. Joseph Herne,
Richard Hutchinson Esquire,
James Hublon Esquire,
Sir John Lethieullier Knight,
Mr. Nathaniel Petton,
Sir John Moor Knight,
Samuel Moyer Esquire,
Mr. John Morden,
Mr. John Paige,
Edward Rudge Esquire,
Daniel Sheldon Esquire,
Mr. Jeremy Sambrook,
Robert Thomson Esquire.
Right Worshipful,
Right Honorable,
Since my return home to my Native Countrey of England, after a long and Disconsolate Captivity, my Friends and Acquaintance in our Converse together have been Inquisitive into the State of that Land in which I was Captivated; whose Curiosity I indeavour to satisfie. But my Relations and Accounts of Things in those Parts were so strange and uncouth, and so different from those in these Western Nations, and withal my Discourses seeming so Delightful and Acceptable unto them, they very frequently called upon me to write what I knew of that Island of Ceilon, and to digest it into a Discourse, and make it more Publick; unto which motion I was not much unwilling, partly that I might comply with the Desires and Councels of my Friends, and chiefly that I might Publish and Declare the great Mercy of God to me, and Commemorate before all Men my singular Deliverance out of that Strange and Pagan Land, which as often as I think of or mention, I cannot but admire and adore the goodness of God towards me, there being in it so many notable Footsteps of his signal Providence.
Since I got back home to my native country of England, after a long and difficult time as a captive, my friends and acquaintances have been curious about the state of the land where I was held. I try to satisfy their curiosity. However, my stories and descriptions of things from those parts are so unusual and different from what we have in these western nations, and my conversations seem so delightful and interesting to them, that they often urged me to write about what I knew of the island of Ceilon, to put it together in a discourse and share it with a wider audience. I wasn't too reluctant to do this, partly because I wanted to meet the wishes of my friends, and mainly because I wanted to publish and declare the great mercy of God to me, and to commemorate my unique rescue from that strange and pagan land. Every time I think about or mention it, I can't help but admire and praise God's goodness toward me, as there are so many remarkable signs of His extraordinary providence in it.
I had then by me several Papers, which during my Voyage homeward from Bantam at leisure times I writ concerning the King and the Countrey, and concerning the English there, and of my Escape; which Papers I forthwith set my self to Peruse and draw into a Method, and to add what more might occur to my Thoughts of those Matters, which at length I have finished, contriving what I had to relate under four Heads. The first concerning the Countrey and Products of it. The second concerning the King and his Government. The third concerning the Inhabitants, and their Religion and Customs, and the last concerning our Surprize, Detainment and Escape; In all which I take leave to Declare, That I have writ nothing but either what I am assured of by my own personal Knowledge to be true, and wherein I have born a great and a sad share, or what I have received from the Inhabitants themselves of such things as are commonly known to be true among them. The Book, being thus perfected, it required no long Meditation unto whom to present it, it could be to none but your selves (my Honoured Masters) by whose Wisdom and Success the East-Indian Parts of the World are now near as well known, as the Countries next adjacent to us. So that by your means, not only the Wealth, but the Knowledge of those Indies is brought home to us. Unto your Favour and Patronage therefore (Right Worshipful) I humbly presume to recommend these Papers and the Author of them, who rejoyceth at this opportunity to acknowledge the Favours you have already conferred on him, and to profess that next unto God, on you depend his Future Hopes and Expectations; being
I had several papers with me that I wrote during my voyage home from Bantam during my free time, regarding the King and the country, the English people there, and my escape. I immediately set to read through them and organize my thoughts, adding anything else that came to mind. In the end, I structured my account under four main topics. The first is about the country and its products. The second is about the King and his government. The third covers the inhabitants, their religion, and customs. The last deals with our surprise, detention, and escape. I wish to state that I’ve written only about what I know to be true from my personal experience, in which I played a significant and painful role, or what I learned from the inhabitants about matters commonly recognized as true among them. Once the book was completed, it didn’t take long to decide who to present it to; it had to be you (my Honored Masters), whose wisdom and success have made the East-Indian parts of the world nearly as well known as the neighboring countries. Thanks to you, we’ve gained both the wealth and knowledge of those Indies. Therefore, I humbly entrust these papers and their author to your favor and support (Right Worshipful), grateful for the kindness you’ve already shown me, and I declare that, next to God, my future hopes and expectations depend on you; being
Right Worshipful,
Right Worshipful
Your most obliged and most humble and devoted Servant to be Commanded,
Your most grateful and humble servant, at your service,
Robert Knox.
Robert Knox
The CONTENTS.
PART I.
PART I.
CHAP. I.
CHAP. I.
The Inland Parts of it hitherto unknown. The chief Places on the Sea-Coasts. The Names of the Provinces and Counties of the Inland Country. Which are divided from each other by Woods. The Countrey Hilly, but inriched with Rivers. The great River Mavelagonga described. Woody. Where most Populous and Healthful. The nature of the Vallies. The great Hill, Adams Peaky, described. The natural Strength of this Kingdom. The difference of the Seasons in this Country. What Parts have most Rain.
The Inland Areas that were previously unknown. The main locations along the Coastline. The names of the provinces and counties in the Inland Region. These are separated from one another by Forests. The land is Hilly, but enriched with Rivers. The major river Mavelagonga is described. It's wooded and has the most Population and Health. The characteristics of the Valleys. The great hill, Adams Peaky, is described. The natural Strength of this Kingdom. The variation of the Seasons in this land. Which Areas receive the most rain.
CHAP. II.
CHAP. 2.
The most Eminent Cities are Five. Viz. Cande, Nellemby, Alloutneur. The Country of Bintan described. Badoulf. The Province of Ouvah. Digligy, the place of the King’s Residence. Gauluda. Many ruines of Cities. Anarodgburro. The nature of the Northern Parts. The Port of Portaloon Affords Salt. Leawava Affords Salt in abundance, Described. Their Towns how built. Many ly in ruins and forsaken. and upon what occasion.
The most notable cities are Five: Cande, Nellemby, Alloutneur. A description of the country of Bintan. Badoulf. The province of Ouvah. Digligy, the King's residence. Gauluda. Many ruins of cities. Anarodgburro. The nature of the Northern Parts. The port of Portaloon provides salt. Leawava produces salt abundantly, described. Their towns and how they are built. Many lie in ruins and forsaken, and why.
CHAP III.
CHAPTER 3.
The Products and Commodities of the Country. Corn of divers sorts. Rice. Growes in water. Their ingenuity in watering their Corn-lands. Why they do not always sow the best kind of Rice? They sow at different times, but reap together. Their artificial Pooles, Alligators harbor in them. They sow Corn on the mud. A sort of Rice that growes without water. The Seasons of Seed-time and Harvest. A particular description of their Husbandry. Their Plow. The convenience of these Plowes. Their First plowing. Their Banks, and use of them. Their Second plowing. How they prepare their Seed-Corn. And their Land after it is plowed. Their manner of Sowing. How they manure & order Young Corn. Their manner of reaping. They tread out their Corn with Cattel. The Ceremonies they use when the Corn is to be trodden. How they unhusk their Rice. Other sorts of Corn among them. Coracan, Tanna, Moung, Omb.
The Products and Commodities of the Country. Corn of various types. Rice. It grows in water. Their skill in irrigating their cornfields. Why they don’t always plant the best type of Rice? They plant at different times but harvest together. Their artificial ponds, where Alligators live. They plant corn in the mud. There’s a type of Rice that grows without water. The seasons for Seed-time and Harvest. A detailed description of their Farming. Their Plow. The advantages of these Plows. Their First plowing. Their Banks and how they use them. Their Second plowing. How they prepare their Seed-Corn. And their land after it is plowed. Their method of Sowing. How they fertilize and care for Young Corn. Their method of harvesting. They tread out their corn with Cattle. The Ceremonies they follow when the Corn is to be treaded. How they husk their Rice. Other types of Corn among them. Coracan, Tanna, Moung, Omb.
CHAP. IV.
CH. 4.
Great Variety of Fruits and delicious. The best Fruits where ever they grow reserved for the Kings use. Betel-Nuts, The Trees, The Fruit, The Leaves, The Skins, and their use. The Wood. The Profit the Fruit yields. Jacks, another choyce Fruit. Jambo another. Other Fruits found in the Woods. Fruits common with other Parts of India. The Tallipot; the rare use of the Leaf. The Pith good to eat. The Kettule. Yields a delicious juice. The Skin bears strings as strong as Wyer. The Wood; its Nature and Use. The Cinnamon Tree. The Bark, The Wood, The Leaf, The Fruit. The Orula. The Fruit good for Physic and Dying. Water made of it will brighten rusty Iron, and serve instead of Ink. The Dounekaia. The Capita. Rattans. Their Fruit. Canes. The Betel tree. The Bo-gauhah or God-Tree.
Great Variety of fruits that are delicious. The best fruits, wherever they grow, are reserved for the King's use. Betel nuts, the trees, the fruit, the leaves, the skins, and their uses. The wood. The profit the fruit yields. Jacks, another choice fruit. Jambo, another one. Other fruits found in the woods. Fruits common to other parts of India. The Tallipot; the rare use of the leaf. The pith is good to eat. The Kettule yields a delicious juice. The skin has strings as strong as wire. The wood; its nature and use. The Cinnamon tree. The bark, the wood, the leaf, the fruit. The Orula. The fruit is good for medicine and dyeing. Water made from it will brighten rusty iron and serve instead of ink. The Dounekaia. The Capita. Rattans. Their fruit. Canes. The Betel tree. The Bo-gauhah or God-Tree.
CHAP. V.
CH. 5
CHAP. VI.
CHAP. 6.
What Beasts the Country produceth. Deer no bigger than Hares. Other Creatures rare in their kind. The way how a wild Deer was catched for the King. Of their Elephants. The way of catching Elephants. Their understanding. Their Nature. The dammage they do. Serve the King for executing his Malefactors. Their Disease. The Sport they make. Ants of divers sorts. How one sort of them, called Coddias, came to sting so terribly. These Ants very mischievous. The curious Buildings of the Vaeos, another kind of them. The manner of their death. Bees of several kinds. Some build on Trees like Birds. The people eat the Bees, as well as their Honey. Leaches, that ly in the grass, and creep on Travaylers Legs. The Remedies they use against them. Apes and Monkeys of divers kinds. How they catch Wild Beasts. How they take the Wild Boar.
What Beasts the Country produces. Deer no bigger than Hares. Other Creatures are rare in their kind. The way a wild Deer was caught for the King. About their Elephants. The method of catching Elephants. Their understanding. Their Nature. The damage they cause. Serve the King for executing his Malefactors. Their Disease. The Sport they provide. Ants of various types. How one type, called Coddias, came to sting so painfully. These Ants are very troublesome. The intricate buildings of the Vaeos, another type of them. The manner of their death. Bees of several kinds. Some build in Trees like Birds. The people eat the Bees, as well as their Honey. Leeches that lie in the grass and crawl on Travelers' Legs. The Remedies they use against them. Apes and Monkeys of different kinds. How they catch Wild Beasts. How they capture the Wild Boar.
CHAP. VII.
CH. 7.
Their Birds. Such as will be taught to speak. Such as are beautiful for Colour. A strange Bird. Water-Fowls resembling Ducks and Swans. Peacocks. The King keeps Fowl. Their Fish, How they catch them in Ponds, And how in Rivers. Fish kept and fed for the King’s Pleasure. Serpents. The Pimberah of a prodigious bigness. The Polonga. The Noya. The Fable of the Noya ana Polonga. The Carowala. Gerendo. Hickanella. Democulo, a great Spider. Kobbera-guson, a Creature like an Aligator. Tolla-guion. The people eat Rats. Precoius Stones, Minerals, and other Commodities. The People discouraged from Industry by the Tyranny they are under.
Their Birds. Some will be trained to talk. Some are stunning for their Color. A peculiar bird. Waterfowl that look like Ducks and Swans. Peacocks. The King keeps Fowl. Their Fish, how they catch them in Ponds and how in Rivers. Fish kept and fed for the King’s enjoyment. Snakes. The Pimberah, which is incredibly large. The Polonga. The Noya. The tale of the Noya and Polonga. The Carowala. Gerendo. Hickanella. Democulo, a large Spider. Kobbera-guson, a creature that resembles an Alligator. Tolla-guion. The people eat Rats. Precious Stones, minerals, and other goods. The people are discouraged from working hard due to the Tyranny they live under.
PART II.
Part 2.
CHAP. I.
CHAP. I.
The Government of this Island. The King’s Lineage. His Person, Meen and Habit. His Queen and Children. His Palace; Situation and Description of it: Strong Guards about his Court. Negro’s Watch next his Person. Spies sent out a Nights. His Attendants. Handsome Women belong to his Kitchin. His Women. And the Privileges of the Towns, where they live. His State, when he walks in his Palace, or goes abroad. His reception of Ambassadors. His delight in them.
The Government of this Island. The King’s Lineage. His Person, Meen and Habit. His Queen and Children. His Palace; its Location and Description: Strong Guards around his Court. Negro’s Watch next to his Person. Spies sent out at Night. His Attendants. Attractive Women in his Kitchen. His Women. And the Privileges of the Towns where they live. His State when he walks in his Palace or goes out. His reception of Ambassadors. His enjoyment of them.
CHAP. II.
CHAP. 2.
Spare in his Diet. After what manner he eats. Chast himself, and requires his Attendants to be so. He committed Incest, but such as was allowable. His Pride. How the People address to the King. They give him Divine Worship. Pleased with high Titles. An instance or two of the King’s haughty Stomach. He slights the defection of one of his best Generals. He scorns to receive his own Revenues. The Dutch serve their ends upon his Pride by flattering him. The People give the way to the Kings foul Cloths. His natural Abilities, and deceitful temper. His wife saying concerning Run-awayes. He is naturally Cruel. The Dogs follow Prisoners to Execution. The Kings Prisoners; their Misery. He punisheth whole Generations for the sake of one. The sad condition of young Gentlemen that wait on his Person. His Pleasure-houses. Pastimes abroad. His Diversions at home. His Religion. He stands affected to the Christian Religion.
Spare in his diet. The way he eats. Chaste himself, and expects his attendants to be the same. He engaged in incest, but it was considered acceptable. His pride. How the people address the king. They give him divine worship. He enjoys high titles. A couple of instances of the king’s haughty nature. He disregards the defection of one of his best generals. He refuses to accept his own revenues. The Dutch manipulate his pride by flattering him. The people clear a path for the king’s foul garments. His natural abilities and deceitful temper. His wife’s remarks about runaways. He is naturally cruel. The dogs follow prisoners to execution. The king's prisoners; their misery. He punishes entire generations for the actions of one. The unfortunate situation of young gentlemen who serve him. His pleasure houses. Pastimes when away. His diversions at home. His religion. He is inclined towards the Christian faith.
CHAP. III.
CHAP. III.
His Government Tyrannical. His Policy. He farms out his Countrey for Service. His Policy to secure himself against Assassinations and Rebellions. Another Point of his Policy. Another which is to find his People work to do. A Vast work undertaken and finished by the King, viz. Bringing Water divers Miles thro Rocks, Mountains and Valleys unto his Palace. The turning this Water did great injury to the People. But he little regards his Peoples Good. By craft at once both pleaseth and punisheth his People. In what Labours he employs his People, He Poisons his only Son. The extraordinary Lamentation at the Death of his Sister. His Craft and Cruelty shewn at once.
His tyrannical government. His policies. He exploits his country for service. His policies are aimed at protecting himself from assassinations and rebellions. Another aspect of his policy. Another is finding work for his people. A massive project undertaken and completed by the king, namely bringing water several miles through rocks, mountains, and valleys to his palace. This diversion of water caused significant harm to the people. But he cares little for their welfare. Through deception, he both pleases and punishes his people. In the labors he assigns them, he poisons his only son. The extraordinary mourning over the death of his sister. His craftiness and cruelty revealed all at once.
CHAP. IV.
CHAP. 4.
The King’s Rents brought three times in a year. The first is accompanied with a great Festival. How the Nobles bring their Gifts, or Duties. Inferior Persons present their New-years Gifts. What Taxes and Rents the People pay. The accidental incoms of the Crown. The Profits that accrue to the King from Corn-Lands. Custom of Goods Imported formerly paid. His Treasuries. He has many Elephants. Great Treasures thrown into the River formerly. The Treasure he most valueth.
The King’s Rents are collected three times a year. The first collection comes with a big Festival. The Nobles bring their Gifts or Duties. Lower-class people give their New Year’s Gifts. This includes the Taxes and Rents paid by the People. The accidental income of the Crown and the profits from Corn-Lands are noted. There’s a Custom for Goods imported that used to be paid. His Treasuries hold many Elephants. There are also Great Treasures that were thrown into the River in the past. The Treasure he values the most.
CHAP. V.
CHAP. V.
The two Greatest Officers in the Land. The next Great Officers. None can put to Death but the King. Theso Dissauvas are Durante bene placito. Whom the King makes Dissauvas. And their Profits and Honours. Other benefits belonging to other Officers. They must always reside at Court. The Officers under them, viz. The Cour-lividani. The Cong-conna. The Courli-atchila. The Liannah. The Undia. The Monannuh. Some Towns exempt from the Dissauvas Officers. Other Officers yet. These Places obtained by Bribes. But remain only during pleasure. Country Courts. They may appeal. Appeals to the King. How the Great Officers Travel upon Public Business. Their Titles and signs of State. The misery that succeeds their Honour. The foolish ambition of the Men and Women of this Country.
The two Greatest Officers in the Land. The next Great Officers. Only the King has the power to execute. These Dissauvas serve Durante bene placito. Those whom the King appoints as Dissauvas. Their benefits and honors. Other perks that belong to different Officers. They must always live at Court. The Officers beneath them include Cour-lividani, Cong-conna, Courli-atchila, Liannah, Undia, and Monannuh. Some towns are exempt from the Dissauvas Officers. There are more Officers as well. These positions were gained through Bribes. However, they only last as long as desired. Country Courts. They can appeal. Appeals go to the King. How the Great Officers Travel for official duties. Their Titles and symbols of State. The misery that follows their Honor. The foolish ambition of the men and women in this country.
CHAP. VI.
CHAP. 6.
The King’s Military affairs. The natural strength of his Countrey. Watches and Thorn-gates. None to pass from the King’s City without Pasports. His Soldiery. All men of Arms wait at Court. The Soldiers have Lands allotted them insted of Pay. To prevent the Soldiers from Plotting. The manner of sending them out on Expeditions. Requires all the Captains singly to send him intelligence of their affairs. When the War is finished they may not return without order. The condition of the Common Soldiers. He conceals his purpose when he sends out his Army. Great Exploits done, and but little Courage. They work chiefly by Stratagems. They understand the manner of Christian Armies. Seldom hazard a Battel. If they prove unsuccessful, how he punishes them.
The King’s military affairs. The natural strength of his country. Watches and thorn gates. No one can leave the King’s city without passports. His soldiers. All armed men wait at court. The soldiers are given lands instead of pay. This is to prevent them from plotting. The process of sending them out on expeditions requires all the captains to individually report to him about their affairs. When the war is over, they can't return without orders. The condition of the common soldiers. He keeps his purpose hidden when he sends out his army. Great exploits are achieved, yet there is little courage. They rely mostly on stratagems. They understand how Christian armies operate. They rarely engage in battle. If they are unsuccessful, he punishes them.
CHAP. VII.
CH. 7.
A Comet ushereth in the Rebellion. The Intent of the Conspirators. How the Rebellion began. The King flyes. They pursue him faintly. They go to the Prince and Proclaim him King. The carriage of the Prince. Upon the Prince’s flight, the Rebels scatter and run. A great Man declares for the King. For the space of eight or ten days nothing but Killing one another to approve themselves good Subjects. The King Poysons his Son to prevent a Rebellion hereafter. His ingratitude. Another Comet, but without any bad Effects following it.
A Comet signals the start of the Rebellion. The Intent of the Conspirators. How the Rebellion started. The King flees. They chase him weakly. They go to the Prince and declare him King. The carriage of the Prince. After the Prince’s flight, the Rebels disperse and run. A prominent man supports the King. For about eight or ten days, they do nothing but kill each other to prove they are good Subjects. The King poisons his Son to prevent a Rebellion in the future. His ingratitude. Another Comet, but this time without any bad Effects following it.
PART III.
Part 3.
CHAP. I.
CHAP. I.
The several Inhabitants of the Island. The Original of the Chingulays. Wild Men. Who pay an acknowledgement to the King. How they bespeak Arrows to be made them. They rob the Carriers. Hourly wild Men Trade with the People. Once made to serve the King in his War. Their Habit and Religion. A skirmish about their Bounds. Curious in their Arrows. How they preserve their Flesh. How they take Elephants. The Dowries they give. Their disposition. The Inhabitants of the Mountains differ from those of the Low-Lands. Their good opinion of Virtue, tho they practice it not. Superstitions. How they Travel. A brief character of them. The Women, their habit and nature.
The various inhabitants of the island. The origin of the Chingulays. Wild men. Who pay an acknowledgment to the king. How they request arrows to be made for them. They rob the carriers. Wild men trade with the people hourly. Once made to serve the king in his wars. Their habits and religion. A skirmish over their boundaries. Curious about their arrows. How they preserve their flesh. How they hunt elephants. The dowries they offer. Their disposition. The inhabitants of the mountains are different from those of the lowlands. Their good opinion of virtue, though they do not practice it. Superstitions. How they travel. A brief description of them. The women, their habits and nature.
CHAP. II.
CHAP. 2.
How they distinguish themselves according to their Qualities. They never Marry beneath their rank. In case a Man lyes with a Woman of inferior rank. Their Noble men. How distinguished from others. The distinction by Caps. Of the Hondrews or Noble men two forts. An Honour like Unto Knighthood. Goldsmiths, Blacksmiths, Carpenters, and Painters. The Privilege and state of the Smiths. Craftsmen. Barbers. Potters. Washers. Jaggory-makers. The Poddah, Weavors, Basket-makers. Mat-makers. The lower ranks may not assume the habit or names of the higher. Slaves. Beggers. The reason the Beggers became so base and mean a People. They live well. Their Contest with the Weavors about dead Cows. Incest common among them. A Punishment, to deliver Noble women to these Beggers. Some of these Beggars keep Cattel and shoot Deer. Refuse Meat dressed in a Barbar’s house, and why.
How they distinguish themselves based on their qualities. They never marry below their rank. If a man lies with a woman of inferior rank. Their noble men. How distinguished from others. The distinction by caps. Of the Hondrews or noble men, two types. An honor like knighthood. Goldsmiths, blacksmiths, carpenters, and painters. The privilege and status of the smiths. Craftsmen. Barbers. Potters. Washers. Jaggory-makers. The poddah, weavers, basket-makers, mat-makers. The lower ranks may not take on the habits or titles of the higher. Slaves. Beggars. The reason why the beggars became such a lowly and despised group. They live well. Their conflict with the weavers over dead cows. Incest is common among them. A punishment is to hand over noble women to these beggars. Some of these beggars keep cattle and hunt deer. Refuse meat prepared in a barbar’s house, and the reason why.
CHAP. III.
CHAP. 3.
Their Religion is Idolatry. They worship Gods and Devils. And the God, that saves Souls. The Sun and Moon they seem to repute Deities. Some of their Temples of exquisite work. The form of their Temples. The shape of their Idols. They worship not the Idol, but whom it represents. The Revenues of the Temples, and the Honours thereof. They are dedicated to Gods. Private Chappels. The Priests. The first Order of them. The habit of these Priests. Their Privileges. What they are Prohibited. When any are religiously disposed, these Priests sent for in great Ceremony. None ever used violence towards them before this present King. The Second Order of Priests. The third Order. How they dedicate a Red Cock to the Devil. Their Oracle.
Their religion is idolatry. They worship gods and devils. And the god that saves souls. They seem to regard the sun and moon as deities. Some of their temples are beautifully crafted. The form of their temples and the shapes of their idols are significant. They don’t worship the idol, but rather what it represents. The revenues from the temples and the honors associated with them are dedicated to gods. There are private chapels. The priests comprise the first order among them. The attire of these priests, their privileges, and what they are prohibited from doing is noteworthy. When someone is feeling religious, these priests are summoned in great ceremony. None have ever used violence against them before this current king. The second order of priests and the third order exist as well. They dedicate a red cock to the devil. Their oracle is also significant.
CHAP. IV.
CHAP. 4.
The chief dayes of Worship. How they know what God or Devil hath made them sick; The Gods of their Fortunes, viz the Planets. What Worship they give Devils. Who eat the Sacrifices. Their Gods are local. The Subjection of this People to the Devil. Sometimes the Devil possesseth them. The Devils voice often heard. Their Sacrifice to the chief Devil. Their Festivals. Festivals to the honour of the Gods that govern this World. The Great Festival in June, with the manner of the Solemnity. The Feast in November. The Festival in honour of the God of the Soul. The high honour they have for this God.
The main days of Worship. How they determine what God or Devil has made them sick; The Gods of their Fortunes, namely the Planets. What Worship they offer to Devils. Who consume the Sacrifices. Their Gods are local. The Subjection of this People to the Devil. Sometimes the Devil takes over them. The Devil's voice is often heard. Their Sacrifice to the chief Devil. Their Festivals. Festivals to honor the Gods that govern this World. The Great Festival in June, with the details of the Solemnity. The Feast in November. The Festival in honor of the God of the Soul. The high respect they have for this God.
CHAP. V.
CHAP. V.
As to their Religion they are very indifferent. If their Gods answer not their Desires, they curse them. They undervalue and revile their Gods. A Fellow gives out himself for a Prophet. His Success. The King fends for one of his Priests. Flyes to Columbo. Pretends himself to be a former Kings Son. Flyes from the Dutch. The King catches and quarters him. The Peoples high opinion still of this new God. Their Doctrines and Opinion. The highest points of their Devotion. Their Charity. The Privilege of the Moorish Beggars. Respect Christians, and why.
As for their religion, they are quite indifferent. If their gods don’t meet their desires, they curse them. They disregard and insult their gods. A guy claims to be a prophet. His success. The King looks after one of his priests. He flees to Columbo. Claims to be the son of a former king. He runs from the Dutch. The King catches him and has him executed. The people still hold a high opinion of this new god. Their doctrines and opinions. The highest points of their devotion. Their charity. The privileges of the Moorish beggars. Respect for Christians, and why.
CHAP. VI.
CHAP. 6.
Their Houses mean. No Chimneys. The Houses of the better sort. Their Furniture. How they eat. How the great Men eat. Discouraged from nourishing Cattel. Cleanly in dressing their meat; Their manner of drinking and eating. Their manner of washing before and after meals. None must speak while the Rice is put into the Pot. Sawce made of Lemmon juice. Their sweet meats. A kind of Puddings. The Womens Housewifry. How they entertain Strangers, And Kindred. When they Visit. Their manner of Salutation. The Nobles in their best Apparel. The fashion of their hair. The Women dressed in their Bravery. How they dress their heads. They commonly borrow their fine Cloths.
Their houses are simple. No chimneys. The houses of the wealthy. Their furniture. How they eat. How the important people eat. Discouraged from raising cattle. Cleanly in preparing their meat; their ways of drinking and eating. Their practice of washing before and after meals. No one must speak while the rice is being put into the pot. Sauce made with lemon juice. Their sweets. A kind of pudding. The women’s domestic skills. How they host guests and family. When they visit. Their way of greeting. The nobles in their finest outfits. The style of their hair. The women dressed in their finest. How they style their hair. They often borrow their nice fabrics.
CHAP. VII.
CHAP. 7.
Their Bed, and how they sleep a Nights. They rise often in the Night. Children taught to sing at going to bed. Young People ly at one anothers Houses. Nothing so common as Whoredome. They are guilty of the thing, but love not the Name. The man may kill whom he finds in bed with his Wife. The Womens craft to compass and conceal their Debauchery.They do treat their Friends with the use of their Wives or Daughters. The Mother for a small reward prostitutes her Daughter. Marriages. No Wooing The Bridegroom goes to the Brides house. How the bridegroom carries home his Bride. A Ceremony of Marriage. Man and Wife may part at pleasure. Men and Women change till they can please themselves. Women sometimes have two Husbands. Women unclean. Privileges of Men above Women. Privileges of Women. They often destroy New-born Infants, But seldom a First-born. Their Names. They are ambitious of high Titles.
Their Bed, and how they sleep at night. They often wake up during the night. Children are taught to sing at bedtime. Young People sleep over at each other's houses. Nothing is more common than whoredom. They commit the act, but don't like the term. A man can kill anyone he finds in bed with his wife. Women are crafty in achieving and hiding their debauchery. They share their wives or daughters with friends. The mother, for a small fee, prostitutes her daugher. Marriages. No wooing. The bridegroom goes to the bride's house. How the bridegroom brings his bide home. A ceremony of marriage. Man and wife can part freely. Men and women change partners until they find someone they like. Women sometimes have two husbands. Women are considered unclean. Privileges of men over women. Privileges of women. They often abandon newborn infants, but rarely a firstborn. Their names. They aspire to high titles.
CHAP. VIII.
CHAP. 8.
Their Trade. Work, not discreditable to the best Gentleman. How they geld their Cattle. How they make Glew. Their Manufactures. How they make Iron. How they make Butter. Shops in the City. Prices of Commodities. Or their Measures. Their Weights. Measures bigger than the Statute punishable; but less, not: And why. Of their Coin. Of their Play. A Play or a Sacrifice: For the filthiness of it forbid by the King. A cunning Stratagem of an Officer. Tricks and Feats of Activity. At leisure times they meet and discourse of Newes. Drunkenness abhorred. Their eating Betel-Leaves. How they make Lime.
Their Trade. Work, not discreditable to the best Gentleman. How they geld their Cattle. How they make Glue. Their Manufactures. How they make Iron. How they make Butter. Shops in the City. Prices of Goods. Or their Measurements. Their Weights. Measurements larger than the Statute are punishable; but smaller ones are not: And the reason why. About their Currency. About their Play. A Play or a Sacrifice: For the filthiness of it is forbidden by the King. A clever Strategy by an Officer. Tricks and Feats of Activity. In their free time, they gather and discuss News. Drunkenness is frowned upon. Their eating of Betel Leaves. How they make Lime.
CHAP. IX.
CHAP. 9.
Their Lawes. Lands descend. In case Corn receives dammage by a Neighbours Cattel. The loss of letting out Land to Till. The great Consideration for Corn borrowed. A Debt becomes double in two years. If the Debtor pay not his Debt, he is lyable to be a Slave for it. Divers other Lawes and Customes. For deciding Controversies. Swearing in the Temples, The manner of swearing in hot Oyl. How they exact. Fines. Of their Language. Titles given to Women according to their qualities. Titles given to Men. No difference between a Country-man and a Courtier for Language. Their Speech and manner of Address is courtly and becoming. Their Language in their Address to the King. Words of form and Civility. Full of Words and Complement. By whom they swear. Their way of railing and scurrility. Proverbs. Something of their Grammar. A Specimen of their Words. Their Numbering.
Their laws and land are passed down. If corn is damaged by a neighbor's cattle. The loss of leasing land for farming. The significant consideration for borrowed corn. A debt doubles in two years. If the debtor doesn't pay back their debt, they could end up as a slave for it. Various other laws and customs. For resolving disputes. Swearing in the temples, the method of swearing in hot oil. How they impose fines. About their language. Titles given to women based on their qualities. Titles given to men. No difference in language between a farmer and a courtier. Their speech and way of address are polite and fitting. Their language when addressing the king. Words of formality and courtesy. Full of words and compliments. By whom they swear. Their style of insulting and rudeness. Proverbs. A bit about their grammar. A sample of their words. Their numbering.
CHAP. X.
CHAP. 10.
Of their Learning. Their Books and Arts. How they learn to write. How they make and write a Book. The Priests write Books of Bonna. The Kings Warrants how wrapped up. They write upon two sorts of Leaves. Their Skill in Astronomy. Their Almanacks. They pretend to know future things by the Stars. Their Æra. Their Years, Months, Weeks, Days, Hours. How they measure their Time. Their Magic. The Plenty of a Country destroyed by Magic. Their Charm to find out a Thief. The way to dissolve this Charm. Inscriptions upon Rocks.
Of their Learning. Their Books and Arts. How they learn to write. How they create and write a Book. The Priests write Books of Bonna. The Kings Warrants are all wrapped up. They write on two types of Leaves. Their knowledge of Astronomy. Their Almanacks. They claim to know future events based on the Stars. Their Æra. Their Years, Months, Weeks, Days, Hours. How they track their Time. Their Magic. The abundance of a country ruined by Magic. Their Charm used to identify a Thief. The method to dissolve this Charm. Inscriptions on Rocks.
CHAP. XI.
CHAP. 11.
The Diseases this Countrey is subject to. Every one a Physician to himself. To Purge: To Vomit. To heal Sores. To heal an Impostume. For an hurt in the Eye. To cure the Itch. The Candle for Lying-in Women. Goraca, a Fruit. Excellent at the Cure of Poyson. They easily heal the biting of Serpents by Herbs, And Charms. But not good at healing inward Distempers. They both bury and burn their Dead. They send for a Priest to pray for the Soul of the Departed. How they mourn for the Dead. The nature of the Women. How they bury. How they burn. How they bury those that dy of the Small Pox.
The Diseases that this country faces. Everyone is a physician for themselves. To purge: To vomit. To heal sores. To heal an abscess. For an injury to the eye. To cure the itch. The candle for women giving birth. Goraca, a fruit. Excellent for treating poison. They easily heal the bites of snakes with herbs and charms. But they are not effective at healing internal ailments. They both bury and burn their dead. They call for a priest to pray for the soul of the deceased. How they mourn for the dead. The nature of women. How they bury. How they burn. How they bury those who die from the smallpox.
PART IV.
Part 4.
CHAP. I.
CHAP. I.
The subject of this Fourth Part. The occasion of their coming to Ceylon. They were not jealous of the People being very Courteous. A Message pretended to the Captain from the King. The beginning of their Suspition. The Captain seized and seven more. The Long-boat men seized. The General’s craft to get the Ship as well as the Men. The Captains Order to them on board the Ship. The Captains second Message to his Ship. The Ships Company refuse to bring up the Ship. The Captain orders the Ship to depart. The Lading of Cloath remained untouched. The probable reason of our Surprize. The number of those that were left on the Island. The Dissauva departs.
The topic of this Fourth Part. The reason for their arrival in Ceylon. They weren’t envious of the people being very courteous. A message supposedly sent to the Captain from the King. The start of their suspicion. The Captain was seized along with seven others. The long-boat crew was captured. The General’s plan to secure the ship and the men. The Captain's orders to them aboard the ship. The Captain's second message to his ship. The ship's crew refuse to bring up the ship. The Captain commands the ship to leave. The cargo of cloth remained untouched. The likely reason for our surprise. The number of those left on the island. The Dissauva leaves.
CHAP. II.
CHAP. 2.
They intend to attempt an Escape, but are prevented. Their Condition commiserated by the People. They are distributed into divers Towns. An Order comes from the King to bring them up into the Country. How they were treated on the way in the Woods. And in the Towns among the Inhabitants. They are brought near Cande, and there separated. The Captain and his Son and two more quartered together. Parted: How they fared: The Captain and his Son placed in Coos-swat. Monies scarce with them. But they had good Provisions without it. The Town where they were sickly. How they passed their time. Both fall Sick. Deep grief, seizes the Captain. Their Sickness continues. Their Boys’ Disobedience adds to their trouble. His excessive Sorrow. His Discourse and Charge to his Son before his Death. His Death, and Burial. The Place where he lies. Upon the Captain’s Death a Message sent from Court to his Son.
They plan to make an Escape, but they're stopped. Their Condition is pitied by the People. They are sent to different Towns. An Order arrives from the King to bring them up into the Country. They are treated a certain way on the journey through the Woods. And in the Towns among the Inhabitants. They are brought near Cande, where they are separated. The Captain, his Son, and two others are together. Separated: How they fared: The Captain and his Son are placed in Coos-swat. Money is scarce for them. But they had good Provisions without it. The Town where they were is sickly. How they spent their time. Both become Sick. Deep grief overtakes the Captain. Their Sickness persists. Their Boys’ Disobedience adds to their troubles. His excessive Sorrow. His Discourse and Charge to his Son before his Death. His Death, and Burial. The Place where he is laid to rest. After the Captain’s Death, a Message is sent from the Court to his Son.
CHAP. III.
CHAP. III.
His chief Imployment is Reading: He looseth his Ague: How he met with an English Bible in that Country: Struck into a great Passion at the first sight of the Book: He casts with himself how to get it: Where the rest of the English were bestowed: Kept from one another a good while, but after permitted to see each other: No manner of Work laid upon them: They begin to pluck up their hearts: What course they took for Cloths: Their Fare: What Employment they afterwards followed: How the English domineered: What Satisfaction one of them received from a Potter. A scuffle between the English and Natives. The Author after a year sees his Countreymen. Their Conference and Entertainment. He consults with his Countreymen concerning a future livelihood. The difficulty he met with in having his Rice brought him undressed. He reasons with the People about his Allowance. Builds him an House. Follows Business and thrives. Some attempted running away, and were catched. Little encouragement for those that bring back Run-awayes.
His main job is reading: He loses his fever: How he found an English Bible in that country: Struck with a great passion at the first sight of the book: He thinks about how to get it: Where the rest of the English were located: Kept from each other for a while, but later allowed to meet: No work was assigned to them: They start to gather their courage: What plans they made for clothes: Their food: What jobs they did later on: How the English were in charge: What satisfaction one of them got from a potter. A scuffle between the English and the natives. The author sees his countrymen after a year. Their conversation and hospitality. He talks with his countrymen about a future livelihood. The trouble he faced in getting his rice left him undone. He discusses his allowance with the locals. Builds himself a house. Works and succeeds. Some tried to run away and were caught. Little encouragement for those who bring back runaways.
CHAP. IV.
CH. 4.
The Persia Merchant-men Captives before them. Plundred by the Natives. Brought up to the King. They hoped to have their liberty, but were mistaken. A ridiculous action of these Men. They had a mind to Beef and how they got it. A passage of their Courage. Two of this Company taken into Court. The One out of favour. His End. The other out of Favour. And his lamentable Death. The King sends special Order concerning their good Usage. Mr. Vassal’s prudence upon his Receit of Letters. The King bids him read his Letters. The King pleased to hear of Englands Victory over Holland. Private discourse between the King and Vassal.
The Persian Merchant Men captives stood before them. Plundered by the natives, they were brought to the King. They hoped to gain their freedom, but they were mistaken. A ridiculous act by these men involved their desire for beef and how they obtained it. A passage from reflected their courage. Two members of this company were taken into court. One had fallen out of favor, leading to his end. The other also lost favor, resulting in his tragic death. The King issued a special order regarding their treatment. Mr. Vassal's prudence upon receiving letters was noted. The King instructed him to read his letters. The King was pleased to hear about England's victory over Holland. A private conversation took place between the King and Vassal.
CHAP. V.
CHAP. V.
Means made to the King for their Liberty, Upon which they all meet at the City. Word sent them from the Court, that they had their Liberty. All in general refuse the Kings Service. Commanded still to wait at the Palace. During which a Rebellion breaks out. They are in the midst of it, and in great danger. The Rebels take the English with them, designing to engage them on their side: But they resolve neither to meddle nor make. The day being turned, they fear the King; but he justifies them. They are driven to beg in the High-wayes. Sent into New Quarters, and their Pensions settled again. Fall to Trading and have more freedom than before.
Efforts made to the King for their Freedom, after which they all gather at the City. They received word from the Court that they had their Freedom. Everyone generally refuses the King's Service. They are still instructed to wait at the Palace. During this time, a Rebellion breaks out. They find themselves in the middle of it and in great danger. The Rebels try to bring the English to their side, but they decide not to get involved. As the day turns, they fear the King; however, he supports them. They are forced to beg on the streets. They are sent to New Quarters, and their Pensions are reestablished. They start Trading and have more freedom than before.
CHAP. VI.
CHAP. 6.
At his new Quarters builds him another House. The People counsel him to Marry, which he seems to listen to. Here he lived two years. A Fort built near him by the Dutch; but afterwards taken by the King. He and three more removed out of that Countrey; and settled in a dismal place. A Comfortable Message brought hither from the King concerning them. Placed there to punish the People tor a Crime. Weary of this Place. By a piece of craft he gets down to his old Quarters. Began the world anew the third time. Plots to remove himself. Is encouraged to buy a piece of Land. The situation and condition of it. Buys it. Builds an House on it. Leaves Laggendenny. Settled at his new Purchase with three more living with him. Their freedom and Trade. His Family reduced to two.
At his new Quarters, he builds another House. The people advise him to Marry, which he seems to consider. He lived there for two years. A fort was built nearby by the Dutch, but it was later taken by the King. He and three others moved out of that country and settled in a dismal place. A Comfortable Message was sent from the King regarding them. They were placed there to punish the people for a Crime. Tired of this place, he cleverly manages to get back to his old Quarters. He began his life anew for the third time. He plots to move again and is encouraged to buy a piece of Land. He considers the situation and condition of it. He buys it and builds a house on it. He leaves Laggendenny and settles at his new Purchase with three others living with him. They enjoy their freedom and trade. His Family has been reduced to two.
CHAP. VII.
Chap. 7.
They confer together about the lawfulness of marrying with the Native women. He resolves upon a single life. What Employments they follow. The respect and credit they live in. A Chingulay punished for beating an English man. An English man preferred at Court. Some English serve the King in his Wars. Who now live miserably. He returns to speak of himself. Plots and consults about an Escape. A description of his House. He takes up a new Trade and thrives on it. His Allowance paid him out of the Kings Store-Houses.
They discuss the legality of marrying Native women. He decides to live a single life. What jobs they have. The respect and reputation they hold. A Chingulay punished for assaulting an Englishman. An Englishman favored at court. Some English serve the King in his wars. Who now live in misery. He goes back to talk about himself. Plans and strategizes an escape. A description of his house. He starts a new trade and succeeds in it. His allowance comes from the King's storehouses.
CHAP. VIII.
CHAP. 8.
He voluntarily forgoes his Pension. Summoned before the King. Informed that he is to be preferred at Court: But is resolved to refuse it. The answer he makes to the Great Man: Who sends him to another Great Officer: Stayts in that City expecting his Doom. Goes home, but is sent for again. Having escaped the Court-Service, falls to his former course of life: His Pedling forwarded his Escape. The most probable course to take was Northwards. He and his Companion get three days Journey Northwards; But return back again: Often attempt to fly this way, but still hindred. In those Parts is bad water, but they had an Antidote against it. They still improve in the knowledg of the Way. He meets with his Black Boy in these Parts, Who was to guide him to the Dutch: But disappointed. An extraordinary drought for three or four years together.
He voluntarily gives up his Pension. Summoned before the King. Informed that he is to be preferred at Court: But he is determined to refuse it. The response he gives to the Great Man: Who sends him to another Great Officer: Stays in that City waiting for his Doom. Goes home, but is called back again. Having avoided the Court-Service, he returns to his previous way of life: His Peddling helped him escape. The most likely route to take was Northwards. He and his Companion travel three days Northwards; But they turn back again: They often try to escape this way, but keep getting stopped. In those Parts, the water is bad, but they had an Antidote for it. They still get better at knowing the Way. He meets his Black Boy in these Parts, who was supposed to guide him to the Dutch: But it doesn't work out. There was an extraordinary drought for three or four years in a row.
CHAP. IX.
CHAP. 9.
Their Last and Successful attempt. The Way they went. They design for Anarodgburro: Turn out of the way to avoyd the King’s Officers: Forced to pass thro a Governours Yard. The Method they used to prevent his Suspition of them. Their danger by reason of the Wayes they were to pass. They still remain at the Governors to prevent suspition. An Accident that now created them great fear: But got fairly rid of it. Get away plausibly from the Governor. In their way, they meet with a River, which they found for their purpose. They come safely to Anarodgburro: This Place described. The People stand amazed at them. They are examined by the Governor of the Place. Provide things necessary for their Flight. They find it not safe to proceed further this way. Resolve to go back to the River they lately passed.
Their Last and Successful attempt. The Way they took. They plan for Anarodgburro: Avoid the King's Officers: They had to go through a Governor's Yard. The Method they used to keep him from being Suspicious of them. Their danger because of the routes they needed to take. They still linger at the Governor's to avoid suspicion. An Accident that now caused them great fear: But they managed to escape it. Leave the Governor in a believable way. On their journey, they encounter a River, which they found useful for their purpose. They arrive safely at Anarodgburro: This Place is described. The People are amazed by them. They are questioned by the Governor of the Place. Provide the necessary items for their Flight. They realize it’s not safe to continue this way. They Resolve to return to the River they just crossed.
CHAP. X.
CHAP. X.
They depart back again towards the River, but first take their leave of the Governor here. They begin their Flight; Come to the River along which they resolve to go; Which they Travel along by till it grew dark. Now they fit themselves for their Journey. Meeting with an Elephant they took up for the second Night. The next morning they fall in among Towns before they are aware. The fright they are in lest they should be seen. Hide themselves in a hollow Tree. They get safely over this danger. In that Evening they Dress Meat and lay them down to sleep. The next morning they fear wild Men, which these Woods abound with. And they meet with many of their Tents. Very near once falling upon these People. What kind of Travelling they had. Some account of this River. Ruins. The Woods hereabouts. How they secured themselves anights against wild Beasts. They pass the River, that divides the King’s Countrey from the Malabars. After four or five days Travel, they come among Inhabitants. But do what they can to avoid them. As yet undiscovered.
They head back toward the River, but first say goodbye to the Governor here. They start their Journey; they reach the River that they plan to follow. They travel along it until night falls. Now they prepare for their Journey. After encountering an Elephant, they stop for the second night. The next morning, they unexpectedly find themselves near some Towns. They are terrified of being seen and hide in a hollow Tree. They manage to escape this danger. That Evening, they cook food and settle down to sleep. The next morning, they fear wild Men, who are abundant in these Woods. They come across many of their Tents, almost stumbling upon these people. They recall what kind of traveling they had, share some details about this River, and discuss the Ruins and Woods around. They explain how they protected themselves at night from wild Beasts. They cross the River that separates the King’s Country from the Malabars. After four or five days of travel, they encounter Inhabitants, yet they do everything they can to avoid them. They still remain undiscovered.
CHAP. XI.
CH. 11.
They meet with two Malabars. To whom they relate their Condition. Who are courteous to them. But loath to Conduct them to the Hollander. In danger of Elephants. They overtake another Man, who tells them they were in the Dutch Dominions. They arrive at Arrepa Fort. The Author Travelled a Nights in these Woods without fear, and slept securely. Entertained very kindly by the Dutch. Sent to Manaar, Received there by the Captain of the Castle, Who intended they should Sail the next day to Jafnipatan to the Governor. They meet here with a Scotch and Irish Man. The People Flock to see them. They are ordered a longer stay. They Embark for Columbo.
They meet with two Malabars, to whom they share their Condition. They are polite but reluctant to take them to the Hollander due to the danger from Elephants. They come across another man who tells them they are in the Dutch territories. They reach Arrepa Fort. The author travels through these woods at night without fear and sleeps soundly. They are treated very kindly by the Dutch. They are sent to Manaar, where they are welcomed by the Captain of the Castle, who plans for them to sail the next day to Jafnipatan to meet the Governor. Here, they meet a Scotch man and an Irish man. People gather to see them, and they are ordered to stay longer. They board a vessel for Columbo.
CHAP XII.
CHAP 12.
They are wondered at at Columbo, ordered to appear before the Governor. Treated by English there. They come into the Governor’s presence. His State. Matters the Governor enquired of; Who desires him to go with him to Batavia. Cloths them, And sends them Money, and a Chirurgeon. The Author writes a Letter hence to the English he left behind him. The former Demands and Answers penned down in Portugueze by the Governor’s Order. They Embark for Batavia. Their friendly Reception by the Governor there; Who furnishes them with Cloths and Money; And offers them passage in their Ships home. Come home from Bantam in the Cæsar.
They are amazed at Columbo and are summoned to meet the Governor. They receive treatment from the English there. They enter the Governor’s presence. The Governor asks about matters; who wants him to accompany him to Batavia. He provides them with clothes, sends them money, and a surgeon. The Author writes a letter to the English he left behind. The previous demands and answers are recorded in Portuguese by the Governor’s order. They embark for Batavia. They are warmly welcomed by the Governor there, who supplies them with clothes and money, and offers them passage on their ships home. They return from Bantam on the Cæsar.
CHAP. XIII.
CHAP. 13.
Malabars that Inhabit here. Their Territories. Their Prince. That People how governed. Their Commodities and Trade. Portugueze: Their Power and Interest in this Island formerly. The great Wars between the King and them forced him to send in for the Hollander. The King invites the Portugueze to live in his Countrey. Their Privileges. Their Generals. Constantine Sa. Who loses a Victory and Stabs himself. Lewis Tissera served as he intended to serve the King. Simon Careé, of a cruel Mind. Gaspar Figazi. Splits Men in the middle. His Policy. Gives the King a great Overthrow, loseth Columbo, and taken Prisoner. The Dutch. The occasion of their coming in. The King their implacable Enemy, and why. The Damage the King does them. The means they use to obtain Peace with him. How he took Bibligom Fort from them. Several of their Embassadors detained by the King. The first Embassador there detained since the Author’s Remembrance. His Preferment, and Death. The next Ambassador dying there, his Body is sent down to Columbo in great State. The third Ambassador. Gets away by his Resolution. The fourth was of a milder Nature. The fifth brings a Lion to the King as a Present. The number or Dutch there. They follow their Vice of Drinking. The Chingulays prejudiced against the Dutch, and why.
Malabars that live here. Their Territories. Their Prince. How that people is ruled. Their Commodities and Trade. Portuguese: Their Power and Interest in this Island before. The significant Wars between the King and them forced him to call in the Dutch. The King invites the Portuguese to settle in his country. Their Privileges. Their Generals. Constantine Sa. Who loses a victory and takes his own life. Lewis Tissera served as he meant to serve the King. Simon Careé, of a cruel nature. Gaspar Figazi splits men in half. His Policy. Deals the King a major defeat, loses Columbo, and is taken prisoner. The Dutch. The reason for their arrival. The King, their implacable Enemy, and why. The Damage the King inflicts on them. The means they use to secure peace with him. How he captured Bibligom Fort from them. Several of their Ambassadors held captive by the King. The first Ambassador detained there since the Author's memory. His Preferment and Death. The next Ambassador dies there, and his body is sent to Columbo with great honor. The third Ambassador. Escapes by his own Determination. The fourth was of a gentler disposition. The fifth brings a Lion to the King as a gift. The number of Dutch there. They continue their Vice of Drinking. The Chingulays harbor biases against the Dutch, and why.
CHAP. XIV.
CHAP. 14.
The French come hither with a Fleet. To whom the King sends Provisions, and helps them to build a Fort. The French Ambassador offends the King. He refuseth to wait longer for Audience. Which more dipleaseth him. Clapt in Chains. The rest of the French refuse to dwell with the Ambassador. The King useth means to reconcile them to their Ambassador. The Author acquaints the French Ambassador in London, with the Condition of these men. An Inquiry into the reason of this King’s detaining Europeans. The Kings gentleness towards his White Soldiers. They watch at his Magazine. How craftily the King corrected their negligence. The Kings inclinations are towards White men. The Colour of White honoured in this Land. Their privilege above the Natives. The King loves to send for and talk with them. How they maintain Christianity among them. In some things they comply with the worship of the Heathen. An old Roman Catholick Priest used to eat of their Sacrifices. The King permitted the Portugueze to build a Church.
The French arrive here with a fleet. The King sends them provisions and helps them build a fort. The French Ambassador disrespects the King. He refuses to wait any longer for an audience, which further annoys the King. He’s put in chains. The other French refuse to stay with the Ambassador. The King tries to reconcile them with their Ambassador. The Author updates the French Ambassador in London about the situation with these men. An inquiry into why the King is holding Europeans captive. The King is kind toward his white soldiers. They keep watch at his magazine. The King cleverly addresses their negligence. The King favors white men. The color white is honored in this land. They have privileges over the natives. The King enjoys calling for and talking with them. They help maintain Christianity among them. In some ways, they conform to the worship of the heathen. An old Roman Catholic priest used to partake in their sacrifices. The King allowed the Portuguese to build a church.
ERRATA.
Besides divers Mispointings, and other Literal Mistakes of smaller moment, these are to be amended.
Besides various misunderstandings and other minor spelling errors, these need to be corrected.
Page 1. Line 16. after Parts, strike out the Comma, p. 3. l. 25. for Oudi pallet read Oudi pollat, p. 7. l. 31, after they dele that, p. 12. l. 43. for Ponudecarse read Ponudecars, p. 13. after rowling dele it, p. 22. l. 38. for Out-yards read Ortyards, p. 25. l. 6. for tarrish read tartish, p. 27. l. 10. for sometimes read some, p. 29. l. 33. for Rodgerari read Rodgerah, p. 33. l. 15, 25, 29. for Radga in those three lines, read Raja., p. 35. l. 12. for a read at, Ibid. l. 51. for being none read none being, p. 39. l. 1. dele a, p. 47. l. 36. for Gurpungi read Oulpangi, Ibid. l. 43 for Dackini read Dackim, p. 50. l. 16. for Roterauts read Roterauls, Ibid. l. 17. after these read are, Ibid. l. 24. after them read to, p. 51. l. 2. after them a Semicolon, Ibid. Marg. l. 3. for others read these, Ibid. l. 18. for their read theirs, Ibid. l. 19. dele and Ibid. l. 49. for Courti-Atchila read Courli-atchila, p. 58. l. 30. after were read or were, p. 62. Marg. l. 1. for By read Pay, Ibid. l. 18 after shooting add him; Ibid. Marg. l. 14. for one read once, p. 69. l. 28. after lace dele the Comma, Ibid. l. 30. for Kirinerahs read Kinnerahs, p. 71. l. 3. after places add and, p. 73. 14. dele they say, Ibid. l. 42. for ward read reward, p. 74. l. 5. dele the Semicolon after Vehar, and place it after also, Ibid. l. 27. for hands read heads, p. 76. l. 23. for God read Gods, Ibid. l. 36. after know a Period, p. 80. l. 3. for him read them, p. 87. l. 27. after Hens a Semicolon, p. 88. l. 35. for stream read steam, p. 89. l. 7. for a read the, p. 101. l. 28. for Husband read Husbandman, p. 102. l. 23. after considerable a Comma, p. 103. Marg. l. 4. for benefit read manner, p. 105, l. 26. for so read To, p. 109. l. 1. read Heawoy com-coraund, To fight, as much as to say, To act the Soldier, p. 110. l. 29. after go add their Journey, p. 111. l. 9. for Friday read Iridah, p. 112. l. 52. after temple add in, p. 118. l. 41. after and add his, p. 128. l. 51. dele no, p. 132. l. 38. dele the Comma after Holstein, p. 134. l. 47. For Crock read crook, p. 138. l. 37. for ny read any, Ibid., l. 47. after they read had, p. 148. l. 52. for go read got, p. 151. l. 6. for here read have, p. 154. l. 27. for favors read feavors, p. 155. l. 4. dele the first [it] Ibid. l. 18. for he read we, p. 161. l. 43. for Diabac read Diabat. p. 168. l. 4. after before add us, Ibid. l. 7. after comparing add it, p. 176. l. 22. for the read great, p. 179. l. 21. for be read beg, Ibid. l. 34. dele what they keep, And instead of Cande uda thro-out the Book, read Conde uda.
Page 1. Line 16. after Parts, remove the Comma, p. 3. l. 25. for Oudi pallet read Oudi pollat, p. 7. l. 31, after they delete that, p. 12. l. 43. for Ponudecarse read Ponudecars, p. 13. after rowling delete it, p. 22. l. 38. for Out-yards read Ortyards, p. 25. l. 6. for tarrish read tartish, p. 27. l. 10. for sometimes read some, p. 29. l. 33. for Rodgerari read Rodgerah, p. 33. l. 15, 25, 29. for Radga in those three lines, read Raja., p. 35. l. 12. for a read at, Ibid. l. 51. for being none read none being, p. 39. l. 1. delete a, p. 47. l. 36. for Gurpungi read Oulpangi, Ibid. l. 43 for Dackini read Dackim, p. 50. l. 16. for Roterauts read Roterauls, Ibid. l. 17. after these read are, Ibid. l. 24. after them read to, p. 51. l. 2. after them add a Semicolon, Ibid. Marg. l. 3. for others read these, Ibid. l. 18. for their read theirs, Ibid. l. 19. delete and Ibid. l. 49. for Courti-Atchila read Courli-atchila, p. 58. l. 30. after were read or were, p. 62. Marg. l. 1. for By read Pay, Ibid. l. 18 after shooting add him; Ibid. Marg. l. 14. for one read once, p. 69. l. 28. after lace delete the Comma, Ibid. l. 30. for Kirinerahs read Kinnerahs, p. 71. l. 3. after places add and, p. 73. 14. delete they say, Ibid. l. 42. for ward read reward, p. 74. l. 5. delete the Semicolon after Vehar, and place it after also, Ibid. l. 27. for hands read heads, p. 76. l. 23. for God read Gods, Ibid. l. 36. after know add a Period, p. 80. l. 3. for him read them, p. 87. l. 27. after Hens add a Semicolon, p. 88. l. 35. for stream read steam, p. 89. l. 7. for a read the, p. 101. l. 28. for Husband read Husbandman, p. 102. l. 23. after considerable add a Comma, p. 103. Marg. l. 4. for benefit read manner, p. 105, l. 26. for so read To, p. 109. l. 1. read Heawoy com-coraund, To fight, which means To act the Soldier, p. 110. l. 29. after go add their Journey, p. 111. l. 9. for Friday read Iridah, p. 112. l. 52. after temple add in, p. 118. l. 41. after and add his, p. 128. l. 51. delete no, p. 132. l. 38. delete the Comma after Holstein, p. 134. l. 47. for Crock read crook, p. 138. l. 37. for ny read any, Ibid., l. 47. after they read had, p. 148. l. 52. for go read got, p. 151. l. 6. for here read have, p. 154. l. 27. for favors read feavors, p. 155. l. 4. delete the first [it] Ibid. l. 18. for he read we, p. 161. l. 43. for Diabac read Diabat. p. 168. l. 4. after before add us, Ibid. l. 7. after comparing add it, p. 176. l. 22. for the read great, p. 179. l. 21. for be read beg, Ibid. l. 34. delete what they keep, and instead of Cande uda throughout the Book, read Conde uda.
PART I
CHAP. I.
A general Description of the Island.
How this Island lyes with respect unto me Neighbouring Countries, I shall not speak at all, that being to be seen in our ordinary Sea-Cards, which describe those Parts; and but little concerning the Maritime parts of it, now under the Jurisdiction of the Dutch: my design being to relate such things onely that are new and unknown unto these Europæan Nations. It is the Inland Countrey therefore I chiefly intend to write of which is yet an hidden Land even to the Dutch themselves that inhabit upon the Island. For I have seen among them a fair large Map of this Place, the best I believe extant, yet very faulty: the ordinary Maps in use among us are much more so; I have procured a new one to be drawn, with as much truth and exactness as I could, and his Judgment will not be deemed altogether inconsiderable, who had for Twenty Years Travelled about the Iland, and knew almost every step of those Parts, especially, that most want describing.
How this Island relates to my neighboring countries, I won’t discuss at all, as that can be seen in our regular Sea-Cards that depict those areas; and I’ll say very little about the coastal regions currently under the control of the Dutch: my goal is to share only new and unknown information with these European nations. Therefore, I mainly intend to write about the inland areas, which are still a hidden land even for the Dutch who live on the island. I have seen among them a large and well-made Map of this place, which I believe is the best available, though still very flawed: the regular Maps we commonly use are much worse; I have arranged for a new one to be created with as much accuracy and truth as possible, and his perspective shouldn’t be considered trivial, having traveled around the island for twenty years and knowing nearly every part of those areas, especially those that are most in need of description.
I begin with the Sea-Coasts. Of all which the Hollander is Master: On the North end the chief places are Jafnipatan, and the Iland of Manaur. On the East side Trenkimalay, and Batticalow. To the South is the City of Point de Galle. On the West the City of Columbo, so called from a Tree the Natives call Ambo, (which bears the Mango-fruit) growing in that place; but this never bare fruit, but onely leaves, which in their Language is Cola> and thence they called the Tree Colambo: Page 2which the Christians in honour of Columbus turned to Columbo. It is the chief City on the Sea-coasts where the chief Governour hath his residence. On this side also is Negumba, and Colpentine. All these already mentioned are strong fortified places: There are besides many other smaller Forts and Fortifications. All which, with considerable Territories, to wit, all round bordering upon the Sea-coasts, belong to the Dutch Nation.
I’ll start with the Sea-Coasts. The Dutch are in charge of all of them. At the northern end, the main locations are Jafnipatan and the island of Manaur. On the east side, you find Trenkimalay and Batticalow. To the south is the city of Point de Galle. On the west is the city of Columbo, named after a tree that the locals call Ambo, which produces Mango fruit, although it only produced leaves instead of fruit. In their language, leaves are called Cola, leading them to name the tree Colambo; Page 2the Christians later changed it to Columbo in honor of Columbus. It’s the main city on the Sea-Coasts where the chief governor resides. Also on this side are Negumba and Colpentine. All of these places mentioned are strongly fortified. Additionally, there are many other smaller forts and fortifications. All these, along with significant territories surrounding the Sea-Coasts, belong to the Dutch Nation.
A general division of the Inland Countrey.I proceed to the Inland-Country, being that that is now under the King of Cande. It is convenient that we first understand, that this land is divided into greater or less shares or parts. The greater divisions give me leave to call Provinces, and the less Counties, as resembling ours in England, tho not altogether so big. On the North parts lyes the Province of Nourecalava, consisting of five lesser Divisions or Counties; the Province also of Hotcourly (signifying seven Counties:) it contains seven Counties. On the Eastward is Mautaly, containing three Counties. There are also lying on that side Tammanquod, Bintana, Vellas, Paunoa, these are single Counties. Ouvah also containing three Counties. In this Province are Two and thirty of the Kings Captains dwelling with their Soldiers. In the Midland within those already mentioned lye Wallaponahoy (it signifies Fifty holes or vales which describe the nature of it, being nothing but Hills and Valleys,) Poncipot, (signifying five hundred Souldiers.) Goddaponahoy, (signifying fifty pieces of dry Land;) Hevoihattay (signifying sixty Souldiers,) Cote-mul, Horsepot (four hundred Souldiers.) Tunponahoy (three fifties.) Oudanour (it signifies the Upper City,) where I lived last and had Land. Tattanour (the Lower City) in which stands the Royal and chief City, Cande. These two Counties I last named, have the pre-eminence of all the rest in the Land. They are most populous, and fruitful. The Inhabitants thereof are the chief and principal men: insomuch that it is a usual saying among them, that if they want a King, they may take any man, of either of these two Counties, from the Plow, and wash the dirt off him, and he by reason of his quality and descent is fit to be a King. And they have this peculiar Priviledge, That none may be their Governour, but one born in their own Country. These ly to the Westward that follow, Oudipollat, Dolusbaug, Hotteracourly, containing four Counties; Portaloon, Tuncourly, containing three Counties; Cuttiar. Which last, together with Batticalaw, and a part of Tuncourly, the Hollander took from the King during my being there. There are about ten or twelve more un-named, next bordering on the Coasts, which are under the Hollander. All these Provinces and Counties, excepting six, Tammanquod, Vellas, Paunoa, Hotteracourly, Hotcourly, and Neurecalava, ly upon Hills fruitful and dwell watered: and therefore they are called in one word Conde Uda, which signifies, On top of the Hills, and the King is styled, the King of Conde Uda.
A general overview of the Inland Country.I move on to the Inland Country, which is currently under the King of Cande. It's important to first understand that this land is divided into larger and smaller sections. The larger divisions, which I will refer to as Provinces, and the smaller ones as Counties, are similar to those in England, though not exactly the same size. In the northern region lies the Province of Nourecalava, consisting of five smaller Divisions or Counties; there is also the Province of Hotcourly (which means seven Counties) that contains seven Counties. To the east is Mautaly, which has three Counties. Also in that area are Tammanquod, Bintana, Vellas, and Paunoa, each a single County. Ouvah also has three Counties. In this Province, there are thirty-two of the King's Captains living with their Soldiers. In the Midland area within those already mentioned lies Wallaponahoy (meaning Fifty holes or valleys, which reflects its hilly and valley-like nature), Poncipot (meaning five hundred Soldiers), Goddaponahoy (meaning fifty pieces of dry land), Hevoihattay (meaning sixty Soldiers), Cote-mul, and Horsepot (four hundred Soldiers). Tunponahoy (three fifties) and Oudanour (meaning the Upper City), where I last lived and owned land. Tattanour (the Lower City) is where the Royal and main City, Cande, stands. These last two Counties I mentioned have a superiority over all the others in the land. They are the most populated and fertile. The inhabitants are the leading and prominent individuals, to the extent that it is a common saying among them that if they need a King, they can take any man from either of these two Counties, from the plow, clean him up, and because of his background and lineage, he is suitable to be a King. They also have this unique privilege that no one can be their Governor unless they are born in their own Country. To the west are the following: Oudipollat, Dolusbaug, Hotteracourly, which contains four Counties; Portaloon, Tuncourly, which has three Counties; Cuttiar. The last one, along with Batticalaw and part of Tuncourly, was taken from the King by the Hollander while I was there. There are about ten or twelve more unnamed areas that border the coasts, which are under the Hollander. All these Provinces and Counties, except for six—Tammanquod, Vellas, Paunoa, Hotteracourly, Hotcourly, and Neurecalava—lie on fruitful and well-watered hills; therefore, they are collectively called Conde Uda, which means On top of the Hills, and the King is referred to as the King of Conde Uda.
Each County divided by Woods.All these Counties are divided each from other by great Woods. Which none may fell, being preserved for Fortifications. In most of them there are Watches kept constantly, but in troublesome times in all.
Each county divided by woods.All these Counties are separated from each other by large Woods. No one is allowed to cut them down, as they are protected for Fortifications. Most of the time, there are constant Watches in place in many of them, but during difficult times, there are Watches in all.
The Country Hilly, but enriched with Rivers.The Land is full of Hills, but exceedingly well watered, there being many pure and clear Rivers running through them. Which falling Page 3down about their Lands is a very great benefit for the Countrey in respect of their Rice, their chief Sustenance. These Rivers are generally very rocky, and so un-navigable. In them are great quantities of Fish, and the greater for want of Skill in the People to catch them. The great River, Mavelagonga described.The main River of all is called Mavelagonga; Which proceeds out of the Mountain called Adams Peak (of which afterwards:) it runs thro the whole Land Northward, and falls into the Sea at Trenkimalay. It may be an Arrows flight over in bredth, but not Navigable by reason of the many Rocks and great falls in it: Towards the Sea it is full of Aligators, but on the Mountains none at all.
The country is hilly, but abundant in rivers.The land is full of hills, but it's really well-watered, with many clear and clean rivers flowing through them. These rivers, which run across the land, are a huge benefit for the area, especially for their rice, which is their main staple. Generally, these rivers are quite rocky and not navigable. They hold a large quantity of fish, which are abundant due to the people's lack of skill in catching them. The great Mavelagonga River described.The main river is called Mavelagonga; it flows out of the mountain known as Adams Peak (more on that later) and runs through the entire land to the north, eventually emptying into the sea at Trenkimalay. It might be an arrow's flight wide, but it's not navigable because of the many rocks and big waterfalls in it. Toward the sea, it's filled with alligators, but there are none in the mountains.
It is so deep, that unless it be mighty dry weather, a man cannot wade over it, unless towards the head of it. They use little Canoues to pass over it: but there are no Bridges built over it, being so broad, and the Stream in time of Rains (which in this Countrey are very great) runs so high, that they cannot make them, neither if they could, would it be permitted; for the King careth not to make his Countrey easie to travel, but desires to keep it intricate. This River runs within a mile or less of the City of Cande. In some places of it, full of Rocks, in others clear for three or four miles.
It’s so deep that unless the weather is really dry, a person can’t wade through it, except near the beginning. They use small canoes to cross it, but there are no bridges, as it’s too wide, and during the rainy season (which is very intense in this region), the water rises so high that they can’t build them. Even if they could, it wouldn’t be allowed because the king doesn’t want to make travel easy in his country; he prefers to keep it complicated. This river runs within a mile or less of the city of Cande. In some sections, it’s full of rocks, while in others, it’s clear for three or four miles.
There is another good large River running through Catemul, and falls into that before mentioned. There are divers others brave Rivers that water the Countrey, tho none Navigable for the cause above said.
There is another large river flowing through Catemul, and it flows into the one mentioned earlier. There are several other impressive rivers that supply water to the area, though none are navigable for the reasons stated above.
Woody.The Land is generally covered with Woods, excepting the Kingdome of Ovuah, and the Counties of Oudipallet, and Dolusbaug, which are naturally somewhat clear of them.
Woody.The land is mostly covered with forests, except for the Kingdom of Ovuah, and the Counties of Oudipallet, and Dolusbaug, which are naturally a bit more open.
Where most populous and healthful.It is most populous about the middle, least near about by the Sea; how it is with those Parts under the Hollander, I know not. The Northern parts are somewhat sickly by reason of bad water, the rest very healthful.
Where most populated and healthy.It's most populated in the middle and least near the Sea; I don't know how it is in those areas under the Hollander. The northern areas are a bit unhealthy due to poor water, while the rest are very healthy.
The nature of the Valleys.The Valleys between their Hills are many of them quagmires, and most of them full of brave Springs of pure water: Which watery Valleys are the best sort of Land for their Corn, as requiring much moisture, as shall be told in its place.
The essence of the Valleys.The valleys between the hills are often marshy, but most of them are filled with strong springs of fresh water. These watery valleys are the best kind of land for growing their corn, as they need a lot of moisture, as will be explained later.
The great Hill Adams Peak, described.On the South side of Conde Uda is an Hill, supposed to be the highest on this Island, called in the Chingulay Language, Hamalell; but by the Portuguez and the Europæan Nations, Adams Peak. It is sharp like a Sugar-loaf, and on the Top a flat Stone with the print of a foot like a mans on it, but far bigger, being about two foot long. The people of this Land count it meritorious to go and worship this impression; and generally about their New Year, which is in March, they, Men, Women and Children, go up this vast and high Mountain to worship. The manner of which I shall write hereafter, when I come to describe their Religion. Out of this Mountain arise many fine Rivers, which run thro the Land, some to the Westward, some to the Southward, and the main River, viz. Mavelagonga before mentioned, to the Northward.
The great hill Adams Peak, described. On the south side of Conde Uda is a hill that's believed to be the highest on this island, known in the Chingulay language as Hamalell, but referred to as Adams Peak by the Portuguese and European nations. It has a shape like a sugarloaf, and at the top is a flat stone with the imprint of a foot on it, much larger than a human's, measuring about two feet long. The people of this land consider it virtuous to visit and worship this footprint, and generally, around their New Year in March, men, women, and children hike up this towering mountain to pay their respects. I will describe their way of worship later when I detail their religion. Many beautiful rivers originate from this mountain, flowing through the land—some toward the west, some toward the south, and the main river, viz. Mavelagonga, as previously mentioned, flows to the north.
The natural Strength of this KingdomThis Kingdom of Conde Uda is strongly fortified by Nature. For which way soever you enter into it, you must ascend vast and high mountains, and descend little or nothing. The wayes are many, but are many, but very narrow, so that but one can go abreast. The Hills are covered with Wood and great Rocks, so that ’tis scarce possible to get up any Page 4where, but onely in the paths, in all which there are gates made of Thorns; the one at the bottom, the other at the top of the Hills, and two or three men always set to watch, who are to examine all that come and go, and see what they carry, that Letters may not be conveyed, nor Prisoners or other Slaves run away. These Watches, in case of opposition, are to call out to the Towns near, who are to assist them. They oftentimes have no Arms, for they are the people of the next Towns: but their Weapons to stop people are to charge them in the Kings Name; which disobeyed, is so Severely punished; that none dare resist. These Watches are but as Sentinels to give notice; for in case of War and Danger the King sends Commanders and Souldiers to ly here. But of this enough. These things being more proper to be related, when we come to discourse of the Policy and Strength of the Kingdom.
The natural strength of this kingdomThis Kingdom of Conde Uda is highly protected by Nature. No matter which direction you approach from, you have to climb steep mountains and hardly descend at all. There are many paths, but they are very narrow, allowing only one person to walk side by side. The hills are covered with trees and large rocks, so it's almost impossible to climb anywhere except along the paths, all of which have thorn gates; one at the bottom and another at the top of the hills, with two or three guards always stationed to watch who comes and goes and to check what they’re carrying, ensuring that messages aren't delivered, and prisoners or other slaves don't escape. These guards, if they face opposition, are supposed to call out to the nearby towns for help. Often they are unarmed since they are locals from the adjacent towns; their method of detaining people is simply to issue a warning in the King’s Name, which if ignored, is punished so harshly that no one dares resist. These guards are essentially lookouts to alert others; in case of war or danger, the King sends commanders and soldiers to stay there. But that’s enough for now. These details are better suited to discussion when we talk about the Policy and Strength of the Kingdom.
The difference of the Seasons in this Country.The one part of this Island differs very much from the other, both in respect of the Seasons and the Soyl. For when the Westwardly Winds blow, then it rains on the West side of the Island: and that is the season for them to till their grounds. And at the same time on the East side is very fair and dry weather, and the time of their Harvest. On the contrary, when the East Winds blow, it is Tilling time for those that inhabit the East Parts, and Harvest to those on the West. So that Harvest is here in one part or other all the Year long. These Rains and this dry weather do part themselves about the middle of the Land; as oftentimes I have seen, being on the one side of a Mountain called Cauragas hirg, rainy and wet weather, and as soon as I came on the other, dry, and so exceeding hot, that I could scarcely walk on the ground, being, as the manner there is, barefoot.
The difference between the seasons in this country. One part of this Island is very different from the other, both in terms of the seasons and the soil. When the west winds blow, it rains on the west side of the Island, which is the time for them to work their fields. Meanwhile, on the east side, the weather is nice and dry, marking their harvest season. Conversely, when the east winds blow, it’s planting season for those living in the east, while it’s harvest time for those in the west. So, there’s always some kind of harvest happening here throughout the year. The rain and dry weather typically split along the middle of the land; many times, I’ve seen that on one side of a mountain called Cauragas hirg, it was rainy and wet, and as soon as I crossed to the other side, it was dry and so hot that I could barely walk on the ground, since, as is customary there, I was barefoot.
What parts have most Rain.It rains far more in the High-Lands of Conde Uda, then in the Low-Lands beneath the Hills. The North End of this Island is much subject to dry weather. I have known it for five or six Years together so dry, (having no Rains, and there is no other means of water but that; being but three Springs of running water, that I know, or ever heard of) that they could not plow nor sow, and scarcely could dig Wells deep enough to get water to drink, and when they got it, its tast was brackish. At which time in other Parts there wanted not Rain; Whither the Northern People were forced to come to buy food. Let thus much suffice to have spoken of the Countreys, Soyl and Nature of this Island in general. I will proceed to speak of the Cities and Towns of it, together with some other Remarkable Matters there-unto belonging.
Which areas get the most rainfall?It rains significantly more in the Highlands of Conde Uda than in the Lowlands below the hills. The northern part of this island often experiences dry spells. I’ve known it to be so dry for five or six years in a row (with no rain and the only sources of water being limited to three springs of running water that I know of) that people couldn’t plow or plant, and it was barely possible to dig wells deep enough to find drinkable water, which often tasted brackish. During this time, other areas had plenty of rain; the northern people had to go to these places to buy food. That should be enough to cover the countryside, soil, and nature of this island in general. Now, I’ll move on to discussing the cities and towns here, along with some other notable things about them.
CHAP. II.
Concerning the Chief Cities and Towns of this Island.
The most Eminent Cities are Five.In this Island are several Places, where, they say, formerly stood Cities; and still retain the Name, tho little or nothing of Building be now to be seen. But yet there are Five Cities now standing, which are the most Eminent, and where the King hath Palaces and Goods; yet even these, all of them, except that wherein his Person is, are ruined and fallen to decay. Page 5
There are five major cities.On this island, there are several places that supposedly used to be cities, and they still carry the names, even though there’s little or no remnants of buildings left. However, there are still five cities that stand out, where the king has palaces and belongings; yet, all of these, except for the one where he resides, are in ruins and falling apart. Page 5
Candy.The First is the City of Candy, so generally called by the Christians, probably from Conde, which in the Chingulays Language signifies Hills, for among them it is situated, but by the Inhabitants called Hingodagul-neure, as much as to say, the City of the Chingulay people, and Mauneur, signifying the Chief or Royal City. This is the Chief or Metropolitical City of the whole Island. It is placed in the midst of the Island in Tattanour, bravely situate for all conveniences, excellently well watered. The Kings Palace stands on the East corner of the City, as is customary in this Land for the Kings Palaces to stand. This City is three-square like a Triangle: but no artificial strength about it, unless on the South side, which is the easiest and openest way to it, they have long since cast up a Bank of Earth cross the Valley from one Hill to the other; which nevertheless is not so steep but that a man may easily go over it any where. It may be some twenty foot in height. In every Way to come to this City about two or three miles off from it are thorn-Gates and Watches to examine all that go and come: It is environed round with Hills. The great River coming down from Adams Peak runs within less than a mile of it on the West side. It has oftentimes been burnt by the Portuguez in their former Invasions of this Island, together with the Kings Palace and the Temples. Insomuch that the King has been fain to pay them a Tribute of three Elephants per annum. The King left this City about Twenty Years ago, and never since has come at it. So that it is now quite gone to decay.
Candy.The First is the City of Candy, as it's commonly known by the Christians, likely derived from Conde, which in the Chingulays language means Hills, since it is located among them. However, the locals refer to it as Hingodagul-neure, meaning the City of the Chingulay people, and Mauneur, which signifies the Chief or Royal City. This is the main or Metropolitical City of the entire Island. It sits in the center of the Island in Tattanour, well-positioned for all conveniences and has excellent water supply. The King's Palace is located at the eastern corner of the City, which is customary in this land. This City has a triangular shape but lacks any artificial fortifications, except on the southern side, which is the easiest and most open access point; there they built an earth bank across the valley from one hill to another long ago. Still, it's not so steep that a person can't easily cross it anywhere. It rises about twenty feet. In every approach to this City, about two to three miles away, there are thorn-Gates and guards to check everyone coming and going. The City is surrounded by hills. A major river flowing down from Adams Peak runs less than a mile to the west. It has been burned multiple times by the Portuguez during their past invasions of this Island, including the King's Palace and the temples. As a result, the King has had to pay them a tribute of three elephants per annum. The King left this City about twenty years ago and has not returned since, so it has fallen into complete disrepair.
NellembyA second City is Nellemby-neur, lying in Oudipollat, South of Cande, some Twelve miles distance. Unto this the King retired, and here kept his Court, when he forsook Candy.
NellembyA second city is Nellemby-neur, located in Oudipollat, south of Cande, about twelve miles away. The King moved here and held his court after leaving Candy.
Allout-neurThirdly, The City Allout-neur on the North East of Cande. Here this King was born, here also he keeps great store of Corn and Salt, &c. against time of War or Trouble. The Country of Bintan described.This is Situate in the Countrey of Bintan, which Land, I have never been at, but have taken a view of from the top of a Mountain, it seems to be smooth Land, and not much hilly; the great River runneth through the midst of it. It is all over covered with mighty Woods and abundance of Deer. But much subject to dry Weather and Sickness. In these Woods is a fort of Wild People Inhabiting, whom we shall speak of in their place.
Allout-neurThirdly, The City Allout-neur in the Northeast of Cande. This is where the King was born, and he also stores a lot of corn and salt, &c. for times of war or trouble. The Island of Bintan described.This is located in the County of Bintan, a place I’ve never visited but have seen from the top of a mountain. It appears to be flat land with not much elevation; a great river runs through the middle of it. It's covered with large forests and a lot of deer. However, it’s prone to dry weather and illness. In these woods, there are some wild people living there, whom we will talk about later.
Badoula.Fourthly, Badoula Eastward from Cande some two dayes Journey, the second City in this Land. The Portugals in time of War burnt it down to the ground. The Palace here is quite ruined; the Pagodas onely remain in good repair.
Badoula.Fourthly, Badoula is located about two days' journey east of Cande, the second city in this country. During wartime, the Portuguese burned it to the ground. The palace here is completely in ruins; only the pagodas are still in good condition.
The Province of Ouvah.This City stands in the Kingdom or Province of Ouvah, which is a Countrey well watered, the Land not smooth, neither the Hills very high, wood very scarce, but what they plant about their Houses. But great plenty of Cattle, their Land void of wood being the more apt for grazing. If these Cattle be carried to any other Parts in this Island they will commonly dye, the reason whereof no man can tell, onely they conjecture it is occasioned by a kind of small Tree or Shrub, that grows in all Countreys but in Ouvah, the Touch or Scent of which may be Poyson to the Ouvah Cattel; though it is not so to other. The Tree hath a pretty Physical smell like an Apothecaries Shop, but no sort of Cattle will eat it. In this Cuontry grows the best Tobacco that is on this Land. Rice is more plenty here then most other things. Page 6
The Province of Ouvah.This city is located in the Kingdom or Province of Ouvah, which is a well-watered area. The land isn't flat, but the hills aren't very high, and there aren't many trees, except for those around people's homes. However, there is a lot of cattle, and the treeless land is better for grazing. If these cattle are taken to other parts of the island, they often die, and no one knows why. Some speculate it might be due to a certain small tree or shrub that grows everywhere but in Ouvah, as its touch or smell might be poisonous to the cattle from Ouvah, though it's not harmful to others. This tree has a pleasant, medicinal smell like a pharmacy, but no cattle will eat it. The best Tobacco in the land grows here. Rice is more abundant here than many other things. Page 6
Digligy, the place of the Kings constant Residence.The fifth City Digligy-neur towards the East of Cande, lying in the Country of Hevahatt. Where the King ever since he was routed from Nellemby in the Rebellion Anno 1664. hath held his Court. The scituation of this place is very Rocky and Mountainous, the Lands Barren; So that hardly a worse place could be found out in the whole Island. Yet the King chose it, partly because it lyes about the middle of his Kingdom, but chiefly for his safety; having the great Mountain Gauluda.Gauluda behind his Palace, unto which he fled for Safety in the Rebellion, being not only high, but on the top of it lye three Towns, and Corn Fields, whence he may have necessary supplies: and it is so fenced with steep Cliffs, Rocks and Woods, that a few men here will be able to defend themselves against a great Army.
Digligy, the place where the King always lives.The fifth city, Digligy-neur, is located to the east of Cande, in the region of Hevahatt. The King has held his court here ever since he was driven out of Nellemby during the rebellion in Anno 1664. The location is very rocky and mountainous, and the land is barren; it would be hard to find a worse spot on the entire island. However, the King chose it partly because it lies roughly in the center of his kingdom, but mainly for safety reasons; with the great mountain GauludaGauluda situated behind his palace, where he took refuge during the rebellion. The mountain is not only tall, but also has three towns and cornfields on top, providing necessary supplies. It is well-protected by steep cliffs, rocks, and woods, making it possible for a small number of men to defend themselves against a large army.
Many Ruins of Cities.There are besides these already mentioned, several other ruinous places that do still retain the name of Cities, where Kings have Reigned, tho now little Foot steps remaining of them. At the North end of this Kings Dominions is one of these Ruinous Cities, called Anurodgburro.Anurodgburro where they say Ninety Kings have Reigned, the Spirits of whom they hold now to be Saints in Glory, having merited it by making Pagoda’s and Stone Pillars and Images to the honour of their Gods, whereof there are many yet remaining: which the Chingulayes count very meritorious to worship, and the next way to Heaven. Near by is a River, by which we came when we made our escape: all along which is abundance of hewed stones, some long for Pillars, some broad for paving. Over this River there have been three Stone Bridges built upon Stone Pillars, but now are fallen down; and the Countrey all desolate without Inhabitants. At this City of Anurodgburro is a Watch kept, beyond which are no more people that yield obedience to the King of Candy. This place is above Ninety miles to the Northward of the City of Candy. The nature of the Northern Parts.In these Northern Parts there are no Hills, nor but two or three Springs of running water, so that their Corn ripeneth with the help of Rain.
Many city ruins. Besides the ones already mentioned, there are several other dilapidated places that still carry the title of Cities, where Kings once ruled, though now little evidence of them remains. At the northern end of this King's territory is one of these ruined cities, called Anurodgburro.Anurodgburro, where it’s said that ninety Kings once reigned, and their spirits are now believed to be saints in glory, having earned that status by building Pagodas, stone pillars, and images in honor of their Gods, many of which still exist. The Chingulayes consider it very virtuous to worship these remnants, believing it the best way to reach Heaven. Nearby is a river that we crossed when we made our escape; along it, there are plenty of hewn stones, some long for pillars and some broad for paving. There were three stone bridges built over this river on stone pillars, but they have now collapsed, and the area is completely deserted of inhabitants. At this city of Anurodgburro, a watch is kept, beyond which there are no more people who submit to the King of Candy. This place is more than ninety miles north of the city of Candy. The Characteristics of the Northern Regions. In these northern regions, there are no hills and only two or three springs of running water, so their crops ripen solely with the help of rain.
The Port of Portaloon: It affords Salt.There is a Port in the Countrey of Portaloon lying on the West side of this Island, whence part of the Kings Countrey is supplyed with Salt and Fish: where they have some small Trade with the Dutch, who have a Fort upon the Point, to prevent Boats from coming: But the Eastern Parts being too far, and Hilly, to drive Cattel thither for Salt, Gods Providence hath provided them a place on the East side nearer them, which in their Language they call Leawava affords Salt in abundance.Leawava. Where the Eastwardly Winds blowing, the Sea beats in, and in Westwardly Winds (being then fair weather there) it becomes Salt, and that in such abundance, that they have as much as they please to fetch. Described.This Place of Leawava is so contrived by the Providence of the Almighty Creator, that neither the Portuguez nor Dutch in all the time of their Wars could ever prevent this People from having the benefit of this Salt, which is the principal thing that they esteem in time of Trouble or War; and most of them do keep by them a store of Salt against such times. It is, as I have heard, environed with Hills on the Land side, and by Sea not convenient for Ships to ride; and very sickly, which they do impute to the power of a great God, who dwelleth near by in a Town they call Cotteragom, standing in the Road, to whom all that go to fetch Salt both small and great must give an Offering. The Name and Power of this God striketh such terror into the Chingulayes, Page 7that those who otherwise are Enemies to this King, and have served both Portuguez and Dutch against him, yet would never assist either to make Invasions this way.
The Port of Portaloon: It supplies salt.There's a Port in the country of Portaloon located on the west side of this island, where part of the King's country gets its supply of Salt and Fish: they have some small trade with the Dutch, who have a fort at the point to stop boats from coming in. But since the eastern parts are too far and hilly to drive cattle there for Salt, God's providence has provided them with a place on the east side that they call Leawava has plenty of salt.Leawava. Here, the east winds blow the sea in, and during west winds (when the weather there is clear), it turns into salt, and in such abundance that they can gather as much as they want. Described.This place of Leawava is set up by the providence of the Almighty Creator in such a way that neither the Portuguese nor Dutch during all their wars could ever stop these people from getting the benefit of this salt, which is the main thing they value in times of trouble or war; most of them keep a stock of salt for such times. It is, as I have heard, surrounded by hills on the land side and not suitable for ships to anchor on the sea; and it is very unhealthy, which they attribute to the power of a great God, who lives nearby in a town they call Cotteragom, located in the road, to whom everyone who goes to fetch salt, big or small, must give an offering. The name and power of this God instill such fear in the Chingulayes, Page 7that those who would otherwise be enemies of this king, and have served both the Portuguese and Dutch against him, would never help either side to invade this way.
Their Towns how Built.Having said thus much concerning the Cities and other Eminent places of this Kingdom, I will now add a little concerning their Towns. The best are those that do belong to their Idols, wherein stand their Dewals or Temples. They do not care to make Streets by building their Houses together in rowes, but each man lives by himself in his own Plantation, having an hedg it may be and a ditch round about him to keep out Cattel. Their Towns are always placed some distance from the High-ways, for they care not that their Towns should be a thorough-fair for all people, but onely for those that have business with them. They are not very big, in some may be Forty, in some Fifty houses, and in some above an Hundred: and in some again not above eight or ten.
How Their Towns Were Built.Having mentioned the Cities and other important places in this Kingdom, I will now share a bit about their Towns. The best ones are those that are associated with their Idols, where their Dewals or Temples are located. They don’t prefer to create streets by building their houses in rows; instead, each person lives on their own property, possibly surrounded by a hedge and a ditch to keep out livestock. Their Towns are always situated a bit away from the main roads because they don’t want them to be busy thoroughfares for everyone, only for those who have business with them. They aren't very large; some may have forty houses, some fifty, and others more than one hundred, while some may have only eight or ten.
Many lye in Ruins, and forsaken; and upon what occasion.And as I said before of their Cities, so I must of their Towns, That there are many of them here and there lie desolate, occasioned by their voluntary forsaking them, which they often do, in case many of them fall sick, and two or three die soon after one another: For this they conclude to happen from the hand of the Devil. Whereupon they all leave their Town and go to another, thinking thereby to avoid him: Thus relinquishing both their Houses and Lands too. Yet afterwards, when they think the Devil hath departed the place, some will sometimes come back and re-assume their Lands again.
Many are left in ruins and abandoned; but why is that? And as I mentioned earlier about their Cities, I must also mention their Towns, that many of them are scattered and desolate, caused by people leaving voluntarily, which they often do when several become ill, and two or three die soon afterward. They believe this happens because of the Devil. As a result, everyone leaves their Town and moves to another, thinking they can escape him: thus giving up both their Houses and Lands. However, later, when they think the Devil has left the area, some might return and reclaim their Lands.
CHAP. III.
Of their Corn, with their manner of Husbandry.
The Products and Commodities of the Countrey.Having discoursed hitherto of the Countrey, method will require that I proceed now to the Products of it; Viz. their Fruits, Plants, Beasts, Birds, and other Creatures, Minerals, Commodities, &c. whereof I must declare once for all, That I do not pretend to write an Exact and Perfect Treatise, my time and leisure not permitting me so to do; but only to give a Relation of some of the chief of these things, and as it were a tast of them, according as they that occur to my Memory while I am writing. I shall first begin with their Corn, as being the Staff of their Countrey.
The country's products and goods.Having discussed the Country so far, it's time to move on to the Products of it; Namely, their Fruits, Plants, Animals, Birds, and other Creatures, Minerals, Commodities, etc. I want to clarify right away that I don't intend to write a Complete and Perfect Treatise, as I lack the time and leisure to do so; instead, I aim to provide a summary of some of the main things, as a sort of sampling of them, based on what comes to mind while I’m writing. I will start with their Grain, as it is the backbone of their Country.
Corn of divers sorts.They have divers sorts of Corn, tho all different from ours. And here I shall first speak of their Rice, the Choice and Flower of all their Corn, and then concerning the other inferior kinds among them.
Various types of corn.They have various types of Corn, although all different from what we have. First, I will talk about their Rice, the best and most prized of all their grains, and then I'll discuss the other lesser varieties they have.
Rice.Of Rice they have several sorts, and called by several names according to the different times of their ripening: However in tast little disagreeing from one another. Some will require seven Months before it come to maturity, called Mauvi; some six, Hauteal; others will ripen in five, Honorowal; others in four, Henit; and others in three, Aulfancol: The price of all these is one and the same. That which is soonest ripe, is most savoury to the tast; but yieldeth the least increase. It may be asked then, why any other sort of Rice is sown, Page 8but that which is longest a Ripening, seeing it brings in most Profit? In answer to this, you must know, Grows in Water. Their Ingenuity in watering their Corn Lands.That all these sorts of Rice do absolutely require Water to grow in, all the while they stand; so that the Inhabitants take great pains in procuring and saving water for their Grounds, and in making Conveyances of Water from their Rivers and Ponds into their Lands, which they are very ingenious in; also in levelling their Corn Lands, which must be as smooth as a Bowling-Green, that the Water may cover all over. Neither are their steep and Hilly Lands uncapable of being thus overflown with Water. For the doing of which they use this Art. They level these Hills into narrow Allies, some three; some eight foot wide one beneath another, according to the steepness of the Hills, working and digging them in that fashion that they lye smooth and flat, like so many Stairs up the Hills one above another. The Waters at the top of the Hills falling down wards are let into these Allies, and so successively by running out of one into another, water all; first the higher Lands, and then the lower. The highest Allies having such a quantity of Water as may suffice to cover them, the rest runs over unto the next, and that having its proportion, unto the next, and so by degrees it falls into all these hanging parcels of Ground. These Waters last sometimes a longer, and sometimes a shorter Season. Why they do not alwayes sow the best kind of Rice.Now the Rice they sow is according as they foresee their stock of Water will last. It will sometimes last them two or three, or four or five Months, more or less; the Rice therefore they chuse to cast into the Ground, is of that sort that may answer the duration of the Water. For all their Crop would be spoilt if the Water should fail them before their Corn grew ripe. If they foresee their Water will hold out long, then they sow the best and most profitable Rice, viz. that which is longest a ripening; but if it will not, they must be content to sow of the worser sorts; that is, those that are sooner ripe. Again, they are forced sometimes to sow this younger Rice, for the preventing the damage it might otherwise meet with, if it should stand longer. For their Fields are all in common, which after they have sown, they enclose till Harvest; But as soon as the Corn first sown becomes ripe, when the Owner has reaped it, it is lawful for him to break down his Fences, and let in his Cattle for grazing; which would prove a great mischief to that Corn that required to stand a Month or two longer. Therefore if they are constrained to sow later than the rest, either through want or sloth, or some other Impediment, yet they make use of that kind of Rice that will become ripe, equal with that first sown. They sow at different times, but reap together.And so they all observe one time of reaping to prevent their Corn being trampled down or eaten up by the Cattle. Thus they time their Corn to their Harvest; some sowing sooner, some later, but all reaping together, unless they be Fields that are enclosed by themselves; and peculiar to one Man.
Rice. They have several types of Rice and call them by different names based on how long they take to ripen: however, they don't taste much different from one another. Some require seven months to mature, called Mauvi; some six, Hauteal; others ripen in five, Honorowal; others in four, Henit; and some in three, Aulfancol. The price of all these is the same. The rice that ripens the quickest is the tastiest but yields the least. One might wonder why any other rice is planted except for the one that takes the longest to mature if it brings in the most profit. To clarify, Grows in Water. Their creativity in watering their cornfields. All these rice types absolutely need water to grow while they're in the field; therefore, the locals work hard to obtain and conserve water for their land and to create channels to bring water from rivers and ponds to their fields, which they are quite skilled at. They also level their fields, which must be as smooth as a Bowling-Green, for the water to cover everything evenly. Even their steep and hilly lands can be irrigated in this way. To achieve this, they level the hills into narrow channels, some three feet wide, others eight feet wide, depending on how steep the hills are, shaping and digging them so they lie smooth and flat like a series of stairs. Water from the top of the hills flows down into these channels and, by cascading from one to another, waters all the fields, starting from the higher lands and then moving to the lower ones. The highest channels hold enough water to cover them, while the excess flows into the next channel, and so on, gradually reaching all the elevated pieces of land. The water lasts for varying lengths of time. Why they don't always plant the best type of rice. The rice they plant depends on how long their water supply is expected to last. Sometimes it will last them two, three, four, or five months, more or less; therefore, the rice they choose to plant corresponds with the duration of the water. If the water runs out before the crops mature, all their efforts would be wasted. If they anticipate their water will last a long time, they plant the best and most profitable rice, meaning the one that takes the longest to ripen; but if they doubt it will last, they have to settle for the lesser varieties, which reach maturity sooner. Additionally, they sometimes have to plant this early-maturing rice to avoid problems if it were to stay in the ground too long. Their fields are all communal, and once they’ve planted, they enclose them until harvest time. However, as soon as the first batch of corn is ready, the owner is allowed to break down the fences and let in livestock to graze, which could cause significant damage to any corn that needs to stay in the ground for another month or two. Therefore, if they are forced to plant later than others due to lack of resources, laziness, or other obstacles, they still use the type of rice that will harvest at the same time as the first batch. They plant at different times, but harvest together. So they all follow the same harvest time to prevent their crops from being trampled or eaten by livestock. This way, they align their planting schedules with the harvest; some planting earlier, others later, but all harvesting together, unless some fields are individually enclosed and belong to just one person.
Their Artificial Pools.Where there are no Springs or Rivers to furnish them with Water, as it is in the Northern Parts, where there are but two or three Springs, they supply this defect by saving of rain Water; which they do, by casting up great Banks in convenient places to stop and contain the Rains that fall, and so save it till they have occasion to let it out into their Fields: They are made rounding like a C or Half-Moon, every Town has one of these Ponds, which if they can but get filled with Water, they count their Corn is as good as in the Barn. It was no Page 9small work to the ancient Inhabitants to make all these Banks, of which there is a great number, being some two, some three Fathoms in height, and in length some above a Mile, some less, not all of a size. They are now grown over with great Trees, and so seem natural Hills. When they would use the Water, they cut a gap in one end of the Bank, and so draw the Water by little and little, as they have occasion for the watering their Corn. These Ponds in dry weather dry up quite. If they should dig these Ponds deep, it would not be so convenient for them. It would indeed contain the Water well, but would not so well nor in such Plenty empty out it self into their Grounds. Aligators harbor in them.In these Ponds are Aligators, which when the Water is dried up depart into the Woods, and down to the Rivers; and in the time of Rains come up again into the Ponds. They are but small, nor do use to catch People, nevertheless they stand in some fear of them. The Corn they sow in these Parts is of that sort that is soonest ripe, fearing lest their Waters should fail. As the Water dries out of these Ponds, they make use of them for Fields, treading the Mud with Buffeloes, and then They sow Corn on the Mud.sowing Rice thereon, and frequently casting up Water with Scoops on it. I have hitherto spoken of those Rices that require to grow in Water.
Their Smart Pools. In areas where there aren’t any springs or rivers for water, like in the northern regions that only have two or three springs, they compensate for this lack by collecting rainwater. They do this by building large banks in suitable locations to catch and store the rain that falls, so they can use it later in their fields. These banks are curved like a C or half-moon, and every town has one of these ponds. If they can fill it with water, they believe their crops are as good as stored in the barn. It was no Page 9small task for the ancient inhabitants to create all these banks, and there are many of them, some two to three fathoms high, and lengths varying, some over a mile, some shorter, not all uniform. They are now covered with large trees and look like natural hills. When they need to use the water, they cut a gap in one end of the bank to release it gradually, based on their crop watering needs. These ponds completely dry up during dry weather. If they dug the ponds deeper, it wouldn’t be as convenient for them. While it would hold the water effectively, it wouldn’t empty into their fields as easily or abundantly. Alligators live in them. These ponds house alligators, which leave for the woods and rivers when the water dries up, and return to the ponds when it rains again. They are small and usually don’t attack people, but there is still some fear of them. The corn they plant in these areas is of the type that ripens the fastest, as they worry their water supply might run out. As the water recedes from these ponds, they use the exposed mud for fields, trampling it with buffaloes, and then They plant corn in the mud. sowing rice on it, frequently watering it with scoops. So far, I have only discussed those rices that need to be grown in water.
A sort of Rice that grows Without Water.There is yet another sort of Rice, which will ripen tho’ it stand not alway in Water: and this sort of Corn serves for those places, where they cannot bring their Waters to overflow; this will grow with the Rains that fall; but is not esteemed equal with the others, and differs both in scent and taste from that which groweth in the watery Fields.
A type of rice that grows without water. There is another type of rice that can mature even if it isn’t constantly submerged in water. This kind of grain is useful for areas where they cannot manage to flood the fields; it can grow with just the rain that falls. However, it’s not considered as good as the others and has a different smell and taste compared to rice that grows in wet fields.
The Seasons of Seed-time and HarvestThe ordinary Season of seed time, is in the Months of July and August, and their Harvest in or about February; but for Land that is well watered, they regard no Season; the Season is all the year long. When they Till their Grounds, or Reap their Corn, they do it by whole Towns generally, all helping each other for Attoms, as they call it; that is, that they may help them as much, or as many days again in their Fields, which accordingly they will do; They Plough only with a crooked piece of Wood, something like an Elbow, which roots up the Ground, as uneven as if it were done by Hogs, and then they overflow it with water.
The Times of Planting and ReapingThe typical seed time is in the months of July and August, with the harvest around February. However, for well-watered land, there’s no specific season; you can plant and harvest all year round. When they cultivate their fields or harvest their crops, they generally do it as a community, with everyone helping each other in exchange for Attoms, which means they’ll assist them in their own fields for the same amount of time or days. They use a crooked piece of wood, a bit like an elbow, to plow the ground, turning it up as unevenly as if it were done by pigs, and then they flood it with water.
A particular description of their Husbandry.But if any be so curious as to know more particularly how they order and prepare their Lands, and sow their Corn, take this account of it. But before we go to work, it will be convenient first to describe the Tools. Their Plough.To begin therefore with their Plough. I said before it was a crooked piece of Wood, it is but little bigger than a Man’s Arm, one end whereof is to hold by, and the other to root up the Ground. In the hollow of this Plough is a piece of Wood fastned some three or four Inches thick, equal with the bredth of the Plough; and at the end of the Plough, is fixt an Iron Plate to keep the Wood from wearing. There is a Beam let in to that part of it that the Plough-man holds in his hand, to which they make their Buffaloes fast to drag it.
A specific description of their farming practices. But if anyone is curious to know more specifically how they manage and prepare their land and sow their crops, here’s the details. Before we get started, it's good to first describe the tools. Their Plow. So let's start with their Plough. As I mentioned before, it’s a bent piece of wood, not much larger than a man’s arm. One end is for holding, while the other is for breaking up the ground. Inside this plough is a piece of wood that’s about three or four inches thick, equal to the width of the plough; and at the end of the plough, there's a metal plate attached to prevent the wood from wearing down. There's a beam attached to the part the ploughman holds, to which they fasten their Buffaloes to pull it.
The convenience of these Ploughs.These Ploughs are proper for this Countrey, because they are lighter, and so may be the more easie for turning, the Fields being short, so that they could not turn with longer, and if heavier, they would sink and be unruly in the mud. These Ploughs bury not the grass as ours do, Page 10and there is no need they should. For their endeavour is only to root up the Ground, and so they overflow it with Water, and this rots the Grass.
The convenience of these plows.These Plows are suitable for this region because they are lighter, making them easier to maneuver. The fields are small, so longer plows wouldn’t work well, and heavier ones would get stuck in the mud. These Plows don't bury the grass like ours do, Page 10and there's no need for them to. Their purpose is simply to turn over the soil, and then they flood it with water, which decomposes the grass.
Their first Ploughing.They Plough twice before they sow. But before they begin the first time, they let in Water upon their Land, to make it more soft and pliable for the Plough. After it is once Ploughed, they make up their Their Banks, and use of them.Banks. For if otherwise they should let it alone till after the second Ploughing, it would be mere Mud, and not hard enough to use for Banking. Now these Banks are greatly necessary, not only for Paths for the People to go upon through the Fields, who otherwise must go in the Mud, it may be knee deep; but chiefly to keep in and contain their Water, which by the help of these Banks they overflow their Grounds with. These Banks they make as smooth with the backside of their Houghs, as a Bricklayer can smooth a Wall with his Trowel. For in this they are very neat. These Banks are usually not above a Foot over.
Their first plowing.They plow twice before they sow. But before they start the first time, they let water onto their land to make it softer and easier to plow. After it has been plowed once, they build their Their banks and how they use them.banks. If they waited to do this until after the second plowing, it would just be mud and not firm enough for banking. These banks are very important, not just for paths for people to walk on through the fields—since otherwise they’d have to trudge through mud that could be knee-deep—but mainly to hold in and manage the water, which they can use to flood their fields with the help of these banks. They smooth the banks out with the backs of their hoes, making them as flat as a bricklayer can make a wall with his trowel. They take great care in this. These banks are usually no more than a foot wide.
Their second Ploughing.After the Land is thus Ploughed and the Banks finished, it is laid under water again for some time, till they go to Ploughing the second time. Now it is exceeding muddy, so that the trampling of the Cattel that draws the Plough, does as much good as the Plough; for the more muddy the better. Sometimes they use no Plough this second time, but only drive their Cattel over to make the Ground the muddier.
Their second plowing.After the land is plowed and the banks are done, it's flooded again for a while until they plow for the second time. At this point, it's very muddy, so the trampling of the cattle that pull the plow is just as helpful as the plow itself; the muddier, the better. Sometimes they skip the plow during this second round and just let their cattle walk over the ground to make it even muddier.
How they prepare their Seed-Corn.Their Lands being thus ordered, they still keep them overflowed with Water, that the Weeds and Grass may rot. Then they take their Corn and lay it a soak in Water a whole night, and the next day take it out, and lay it in a heap, and cover it with green leaves, and so let it lye some five or six days to make it grow. And their Land after it is Ploughed.Then they take and wet it again, and lay it in a heap covered over with leaves as before, and so it grows and shoots out with Blades and Roots. In the mean time while this is thus a growing, they prepare their Ground for sowing; which is thus: They have a Board about four foot long, which they drag over their Land by a yoke of Buffaloes, not flat ways, but upon the edge of it. The use of which is, that it jumbles the Earth and Weeds together, and also levels and makes the Grounds smooth and even, that so the Water (for the ground is all this while under water) may stand equal in all places. And wheresoever there is any little hummock standing out of the Water, which they may easily see by their eye, with the help of this Board they break and lay even. And so it stands overflown while their Seed is growing, and become fit to sow, which usually is eight days after they lay it in soak.
How they prep their Seed-Corn. After organizing their fields, they keep them flooded with water so that the weeds and grass can decompose. Then they take their corn and soak it in water for an entire night. The next day, they remove it, pile it up, cover it with green leaves, and let it sit for about five or six days to encourage growth. And their land after it has been plowed. After that, they wet it again and pile it up, covering it with leaves like before, allowing it to grow roots and shoots. Meanwhile, while this is growing, they prepare the ground for sowing. They use a board about four feet long, which they pull across their land with a yoke of buffaloes, not flat but on its edge. This helps mix the soil and weeds together and levels the ground to make it smooth and even, so that the water (which is still covering the ground) can remain consistent everywhere. Whenever there are small mounds sticking out of the water, which they can easily spot, they use this board to break them down and level them out. The area remains flooded while their seed grows and becomes ready for sowing, which typically happens eight days after they soak it.
When the Seed is ready to sow, they drain out all the Water, and with little Boards of about a foot and a half long, fastned upon long Poles, they trim the Land over again, laying it very smooth, making small Furrows all along, that in case Rain or other Waters should come in, it might drain away; for more Water now would endanger rotting the Corn. Their manner of sowing.And then they sow their Corn, which they do with very exact evenness, strewing it with their hands, just as we strew Salt upon Meat.
When the seed is ready to be planted, they drain all the water and use small boards about a foot and a half long, attached to long poles, to re-trim the land, making it very smooth and creating small furrows all along to let any rain or other water drain away; too much water now could lead to the corn rotting. Their way of planting. Then they sow their corn with great precision, scattering it by hand just like we sprinkle salt on food.
The Manner of their Ploughing. The Manner of Smoothing their Fields.
The Way They Plow. The Way They Smooth Their Fields.
The Manner of treading out their Rice.
How to Harvest Rice.
How they Manure and order their young Corn.And thus it stands without any Water, till such time as the Corn be grown some three or four Inches above the Ground. There were Page 11certain gaps made in the Banks to let out the water, these are now stopped to keep it in. Which is not only to nourish the Corn, but to kill the weeds. For they keep their Fields as clean as a Garden without a weed. Then when the Corn is grown about a span high, the Women come and weed it, and pull it up where it grew too thick, and transplant it where it wants. And so it stands overflown till the Corn be ripe, when they let out the water again to make it dry for reaping. They never use any dung, but their manner of plowing and soaking of their Ground serves instead thereof.
How They Fertilize and Organize Their Young Corn.And so it stays without any water until the corn grows about three or four inches above the ground. There were Page 11certain gaps made in the banks to let water out, but these are now blocked to keep it in. This is not just to nourish the corn, but also to eliminate the weeds. They maintain their fields as clean as a weed-free garden. Once the corn reaches about a span in height, the women come to weed it, pulling up plants that grew too close together and transplanting them where needed. It remains flooded until the corn is ripe, at which point they release the water again to dry it out for harvesting. They never use any manure; instead, their method of plowing and soaking the soil serves that purpose.
Their manner of Reaping.At reaping they are excellent good, just after the English manner. The whole Town, as I said before, as they joyn together in Tilling, so in their Harvest also; For all fall in together in reaping one man’s Field, and so to the next, until every mans Corn be down. And the Custome is, that every man, during the reaping of his Corn, finds all the rest with Victuals. The womens work is to gather up the Corn after the Reapers, and carry it all together.
Their harvesting method. When it comes to harvesting, they're really good at it, just like the English do. The whole town, as I mentioned before, comes together for planting, and the same goes for the harvest. They all pitch in to reap one person's field, then move on to the next, until everyone's crops are collected. The tradition is that while one person is harvesting their crops, they provide everyone else with food. The women’s job is to gather up the harvested grain after the reapers and carry it all together.
They tread out their Corn with Cattel.They use not Threshing, but tread out their Corn with Cattel, which is a far quicker and easier way. They may tread out in a day forty or fifty Bushels at least with the help of half a dozen Cattel.
They grind their corn using cattle. They don’t use threshing; instead, they tread out their corn with cattle, which is a much quicker and easier method. With the help of half a dozen cattle, they can tread out at least forty or fifty bushels in a day.
The Ceremonies they use when the Corn is to be trodden.When they are to tread their Corn they choose a convenient adjoyning place. Here they lay out a round piece Ground some twenty or five and twenty foot over. From which they cut away the upper Turf. Then certain Ceremonies are used. First, they adorn this place with ashes made into flowers and branches, and round circles. Then they take divers strange shells, and pieces of Iron, and some sorts of Wood, and a bunch of betel Nuts, (which are reserved for such purposes) and lay all these in the very middle of the Pit, and a large stone upon them. Then the women, whose proper work it is, bring each their burthen of reaped Corn upon their heads, and go round in the Pit three times, and then fling it down. And after this without any more ado, bring in the rest of the Corn as fast as they can. For this Labour, and that of weeding, the Women have a Fee due to them, which they call Warapol, that is as much Corn, as shall cover the Stone and the other Conjuration-Instruments at the bottom of the Pit.
The ceremonies they perform when the corn is about to be harvested.When they are ready to tread their Corn, they choose a convenient nearby spot. Here, they clear a round area about twenty or twenty-five feet wide. They then cut away the top layer of grass. Certain ceremonies follow. First, they decorate this area with ashes shaped into flowers and branches, along with circular patterns. Next, they place various unusual shells, pieces of iron, some types of wood, and a bunch of betel nuts (which are set aside for this purpose) in the center of the pit, topped with a large stone. Then, the women, whose job it is, carry their loads of harvested corn on their heads, walk around the pit three times, and then toss it in. Without any further delay, they quickly bring in the rest of the corn. For this labor, along with weeding, the women receive a payment, which they call Warapol, equivalent to as much corn as is needed to cover the stone and the other ceremonial items at the bottom of the pit.
They will frequently carry away their new reaped Corn into the Pit; and tread it out presently as soon as they have cut it down, to secure it from the Rains, which in some Parts are very great and often; and Barns they have none big enough, But in other places not so much given to Rains, they will sometimes set it up in a Cock, and let it stand some months.
They often take their freshly harvested corn into the pit and immediately stomp on it as soon as it's cut down to protect it from the heavy rains that can occur in some areas. They don't have barns big enough, but in places that don't get as much rain, they sometimes stack it in a cock and leave it standing for a few months.
How they unhusk their Rice.They unshale their Rice from its outward husk by beating it in a Mortar, or on the Ground more often; but some of these sorts of Rice must first be boyled in the husk, otherwise in beating it will break to powder. The which Rice, as it is accounted, so I by experience have found, to be the wholsomest; This they beat again the second time to take off a Bran from it; and after that it becomes white. And thus much concerning Rice-Corn.
How they shell their rice.They remove the outer husk from rice by pounding it in a mortar or more commonly on the ground. However, some types of rice need to be boiled in the husk first; otherwise, they’ll turn to powder when beaten. This type of rice is considered the healthiest, and I have found this to be true from experience. They pound it a second time to remove the bran, after which it turns white. And that's all about Rice-Corn.
Other sorts of Corn among them.Besides this, tho far inferior to it, there are divers other sorts of Corn, which serve the People for food in the absence of Rice, which will scarcely hold out with many of them above half the Year. Coracan.There is Coracan, which is a small seed like Mustard-seed, This they grind to meal or beat in a Mortar, and so make Cakes of it, baking it upon the Page 12Coals in a potsheard, or dress it otherwise. If they which are not used to it, eat it, it will gripe their Bellies; When they are minded to grind it, they have for their Mill two round stones, which they turn with their hands by the help of a stick: There are several sorts of this Corn. Some will ripen in three months, and some require four. If the Ground be good; it yields a great encrease; and grows both on the Hills and in the Plains. Tanna.There is another Corn called Tanna; It is much eaten in the Northern Parts, in Conde Uda but little sown. It is as small as the former, but yieldeth a far greater encrease. From one grain may spring up two, three, four or five stalks, according as the ground is, on each stalk one ear, that contains thousands of grains. I think it gives the greatest encrease of any one feed in the World. Each Husbandman sowes not above a Pottle at a Seeds-time. It growes up two foot, or two foot and an half from the ground. The way of gathering it when ripe, is, that the Women (whose office it is} go and crop off the ears with their hands, and bring them home in baskets. They onely take off the ears of Coracan also, but they being tough, are cut off with knives. This Tanna must be parched in a Pan, and then is beaten in a Mortar to unhusk it. It will boyl like Rice, but swell far more; the tast not bad but very dry, and accounted wholsome; the fashion flattish, the colour yellow and very lovely to the Eye. It ripens in four months, some sorts of it in three. There are also divers other sorts, which grow on dry Land (as the former) and ripen with the Rain. Moung.As Moung, a Corn somewhat like Vetches, growing in a Cod. Omb.Omb, a small seed, boyled and eaten as Rice. It has an operation pretty strange, which is, that when it is new it will make them that eat it like drunk, sick and spue; and this only when it is sown in some Grounds, for in all it will not have this effect: and being old, none will have it. Minere, a small seed. Boumas, we call them Garavances. Tolla, a seed used to make Oyl, with which they anoint themselves; and sometimes they will parch it and eat it with Jaggory, a kind of brown Sugar. And thus much of their Corn.
Other types of corn included. Besides this, although it’s far less significant, there are several other types of corn that people rely on for food when rice isn’t available, which often lasts them only about half the year. Coracan. There is Coracan, which is a small seed similar to mustard seeds. They grind it into flour or crush it in a mortar to make cakes, which are baked on the coals in broken pottery or prepared in other ways. If people who aren’t used to it eat it, it can upset their stomachs. When they want to grind it, they use two round stones as a mill, turning them by hand with a stick. There are various types of this corn. Some ripen in three months, while others take four. If the soil is good, it yields a significant increase and grows both on hills and in plains. Tanna. Another type of corn is called Tanna; it is commonly eaten in the northern regions, particularly in Conde Uda, but isn’t sown much. It is as small as the previous type, but yields a much greater harvest. From one grain, two, three, four, or five stalks can grow, depending on the soil; each stalk has one ear that contains thousands of grains. I believe it provides the highest yield of any single crop in the world. Each farmer sows only about a pottle at planting time. It grows to about two feet to two and a half feet tall. When it is ripe, the women, whose job it is, go and pick the ears by hand, bringing them home in baskets. They only collect the ears of Coracan as well, but because they’re tougher, those are cut off with knives. This Tanna needs to be toasted in a pan and then beaten in a mortar to remove the husk. It can be cooked like rice but expands much more; it doesn’t taste bad, but it’s very dry and is considered healthy; it has a flat shape, is yellow, and is very appealing to the eye. It ripens in four months, and some varieties in three. There are also various other types that grow in dry land (like the previous ones) and ripen with the rain. Moung. There’s Moung, a type of corn somewhat like vetches, growing in pods. Omb. Omb is a small seed, boiled and eaten like rice. It has a rather strange effect; when fresh, it can make those who eat it feel intoxicated, nauseous, and vomit; but this only happens when it is sown in specific soil, as it won’t have this effect everywhere; once it’s older, it doesn’t cause any issues. Minere is a small seed. Boumas are what we call garavances. Tolla is a seed used to make oil, which they use to anoint themselves; sometimes they toast it and eat it with jaggory, a type of brown sugar. And that concludes what I have to say about their corn.
CHAP. IV.
Of their Fruits, and Trees
Great variety of Fruits, and delicious.Of Fruits here are great plenty and variety, and far more might be if they did esteem or nourish them. Pleasant Fruits to eat ripe they care not at all to do, They look only after those that may fill the Belly, and satisfie their hunger when their Corn is spent, or to make it go the further. These onely they plant, the other Fruits of Pleasure plant themselves, the seeds of the ripe Fruits shedding and falling on the ground naturally spring up again. They have all Fruits that grow in India. Most sorts of these delicious Fruits they gather before they be ripe, and boyl them to make Carrees, to use the Portuguez word, that is somewhat to eat with and relish their Rice. The best Fruits, where-ever they grow, reserved for the King.But wheresoever there is any Fruit better than ordinary, the Ponudecarso, or Officers of the Countrey, will tie a string about the Tree in the Kings Name with three knots on the end thereof, and then, no man, Page 13not the Owner himself, dares presume under pain of some great punishment, if not death, to touch them. And when they are ripe, they are wrapped in white cloth, and carried to him who is Governour of that Countrey wherein they grow: and if they be without any defect or blemish, then being wrapped up again in white cloth, he presents them to the King. But the owner in whose Ground they grow is paid nothing at all for them: it is well if he be not compelled to carry them himself into the bargain unto the King, be it never so far. These are Reasons why the People regard not to plant more than just to keep them alive.
A wide variety of delicious fruits.There are plenty of different fruits here, and there could be even more if they valued or cared for them. They don’t really bother with eating ripe fruits; they only focus on those that can fill their stomachs and satisfy their hunger when their grain runs out, or to make it last longer. They only plant those kinds, while the other pleasurable fruits plant themselves, as the seeds from ripe fruits fall and germinate naturally on the ground. They have all the fruits that grow in India. Most of these tasty fruits are picked before they ripen and boiled to make Carrees, which is a term borrowed from the Portuguese that refers to something they eat to enhance their rice. The finest fruits, no matter where they come from, are meant for the King.But whenever there's any fruit that’s better than usual, the Ponudecarso, or local officials, will tie a string around the tree in the King's name with three knots at the end, and no one, not even the owner, dares to touch them under the threat of severe punishment, possibly even death. When they ripen, they are wrapped in white cloth and taken to the governor of the region where they grow; if they are perfect and without blemish, he then wraps them up again in white cloth and presents them to the King. However, the owner whose land they grow on doesn’t receive anything for them; they’re just lucky if they aren’t forced to transport them to the King themselves, no matter how far the distance. These are the reasons why people don’t bother to plant more than just what they need to survive.
Betel-Nuts.But to specifie some of the chief of the Fruits in request among them, I begin with their Betel-Nuts, the Trees that bear them grow only on the South and West sides of this Island. They do not grow wild, they are only in their Towns, and there like unto Woods, without any inclosures to distinguish one mans Trees from anothers; but by marks of great Trees, Hummacks or Rocks each man knows his own. They plant them not, but the Nuts being ripe fall down in the grass and so grow up to The Trees.Trees. They are very streight and tall, few bigger than the calf of a mans Leg. The Fruit.The Nuts grow in bunches at the top, and being ripe look red and very lovely like a pleasing Fruit. When they gather them, they lay them in heaps until the shell be somewhat rotted, and then dry them in the Sun, and afterwards shell them with a sharp stick one and one at a time. These trees will yield some 500, some a 1000, some 1500 Nuts, and some but three or four hundred. They bear but once in the Year generally, but commonly there are green Nuts enough to eat all the Year long. The Leaves.The leaves of it are somewhat like those of a Coker-Nut Tree, they are five or six foot long, and have other lesser leaves growing out of the sides of them, like the feathers on each side of a quill. The Chingulays call the large leaves the boughs, and the leaves on the sides, the leaves. They fall off every Year, and the skin upon which they grow, with them. The Skins, and their use.These skins grow upon the body of the Tree, and the leaves grow out on them. They also clap about the buds or blossoms which bear the Nuts, and as the buds swell, so this skin-cover gives way to them, till at length it falls quite off with the great leaf on it. It is somewhat like unto Leather, and of great use unto the Countrey People. It serves them instead of Basons to eat their Rice in, and when they go a Journey to tie up their Provisions: For in these skins or leaves they can tie up any liquid substance as Oyl or water, doubling it in the middle, and rowling it in the two sides, almost like a purse. For bigness they are according to the Trees, some bigger, some less, ordinarily they are about two foot length, and a foot and an half in breadth. In this Countrey are no Inns to go to, and therefore their manner when they Travel is, to carry ready dressed what provisions they can, which they make up in these leaves. The Trees within have onely a kind of pith, and will split from one end to the other, the The Wood.Wood is hard and very strong; they use it for Laths for their Houses, and also for Rails for their Hedges, which are only stakes struck in the ground, and rails tyed along with rattans, or other withs growing in the Woods. The profit the Fruit yields.Money is not very plentiful in this Land, but by means of these Nuts, which is a great Commodity to carry to the Coasts of Cormandel, they furnish themselves with all things they want. The common price of Nuts, when there was Page 14a Trade, as there was when I came first on this Land, is 20000 for one Doller; but now they ly and grow, or rot on the ground under the Trees. Some of these Nuts do differ much from others in their operation, having this effect, that they will make people drunk and giddy-headed, and give them some stools, if they eat them green.
Betel nuts. To highlight some of the most sought-after fruits among them, I’ll start with their Betel-Nuts. The trees that produce them only grow on the south and west sides of this island. They don’t grow wild; they're only found in their towns, resembling woods, with no fences to separate one person’s trees from another’s. Instead, each person identifies their own trees by the presence of large trees, hummocks, or rocks. They don’t plant them; the nuts ripen and drop to the ground, where they grow. The Trees. The trees are quite straight and tall, with few larger than a man's calf. The Fruit. The nuts grow in clusters at the top and turn a beautiful red when ripe, resembling an appealing fruit. When they gather the nuts, they stack them in heaps until the outer shell starts to decay, then they dry them in the sun and shell them one by one with a sharp stick. These trees yield anywhere from 500 to 1500 nuts, with some producing only three or four hundred. Typically, they bear fruit once a year, but there are usually enough green nuts available to eat year-round. The Leaves. The leaves resemble those of a Coker-Nut tree, measuring five to six feet long, with smaller leaves growing along the sides, similar to feathers on either side of a quill. The Chingulays call the large leaves the boughs and the smaller side leaves the leaves. They fall off every year, taking the skin they grow from with them. The Skins and their usage. These skins grow on the tree's trunk, with leaves sprouting from them. They also encase the buds or blossoms that produce the nuts, giving way as the buds swell until they eventually fall off with the large leaf. The texture is somewhat like leather, and it's very useful for the locals. It serves as bowls for eating rice and for packing provisions when traveling. They can use these skins or leaves to hold any liquid, like oil or water, by folding them in half and rolling the sides together, almost like a pouch. Their size varies with the trees; typically, they’re about two feet long and a foot and a half wide. Since there are no inns in the country, travelers carry prepared provisions wrapped in these leaves. The inside of the trees consists mainly of pith and can split from one end to the other. The Woods. The wood is hard and very strong; it’s used for laths in houses and for rails in their hedges, which consist of stakes driven into the ground tied with rattans or other withs found in the woods. The profit the fruit generates. Money is scarce in this land, but these nuts, which are a valuable commodity for trade on the coasts of Cormandel, allow them to acquire everything they need. When there was Page 14 a trade, as there was when I first arrived, the common price was 20,000 nuts for one Dollar; now they lie and decay on the ground beneath the trees. Some of these nuts significantly differ from others in their effects; eating them while green can make people drunk, dizzy, and cause stomach issues.
Jacks.There is another Fruit, which we call Jacks; the Inhabitants when they are young call them Polos, before they be full ripe Cose; and when ripe, Warracha or Vellas; But with this difference, the Warracha is hard, but the Vellas as soft as pap, both looking alike to the eye no difference; but they are distinct Trees. These are a great help to the People, and a great part of their Food. They grow upon a large Tree, the Fruit is as big as a good Peck loaf, the outside prickly like an Hedg-hog, and of a greenish colour; there are in them Seeds or Kernels, or Eggs as the Chingulayes call them, which lie dispersed in the Fruit like Seeds in a Cucumber. They usually gather them before they be full ripe, boreing an hole in them, and feeling of the Kernel, they know if they be ripe enough for their purpose. Then being cut in pieces they boil them, and eat to save Rice and fill their Bellies; they eat them as we would do Turnips or Cabbage, and tast and smell much like the latter: one may suffice six or seven men. When they are ripe they are sweet and good to eat raw. The Kernels do very much resemble Chesnuts both in colour and tast, and are almost as good: the poor people will boyl them or roast them in the embers, there being usually a good heap of them lying in a corner by the fire side; and when they go a Journey, they will put them in a bag for their Provisions by the way. One Jack may contain three pints or two quarts of these seeds or kernels. When they cut these Jacks, there comes running out a white thick substance like tar, and will stick just like Birdlime, which the Boyes make use of to catch Birds, which they call Cola, or bloud of the Cos. Some will mix this with the flower of Rice, and it will eat like Eggs.
Jacks.There’s another fruit that we call Jacks; the locals call them Polos when they’re young, Cose before they’re fully ripe, and Warracha or Vellas when they are ripe. The difference is that Warracha is hard, while Vellas are soft like mashed potatoes, though they look the same; they come from different trees. These fruits are very useful to the people and a significant part of their diet. They grow on a large tree, with the fruit being about the size of a good loaf of bread, the outside prickly like a hedgehog, and a greenish color. Inside, there are seeds or kernels, called Eggs by the Chingulayes, dispersed throughout the fruit like seeds in a Cucumber. They usually pick them before they're fully ripe, making a hole in them and feeling the kernel to check if it's ripe enough for their needs. Once cut into pieces, they boil them and eat them to save rice and fill their stomachs; they consume them like we do Turnips or Cabbage, and they taste and smell quite similar to the latter. One can serve six or seven people. When ripe, they’re sweet and good to eat raw. The kernels closely resemble Chesnuts in color and taste, and are almost as good. Poor people will boil or roast them in the embers, often having a pile of them in a corner by the fireplace, and when they go on a journey, they’ll pack them in a bag for snacks along the way. One Jack can contain three pints or two quarts of these seeds or kernels. When they cut these Jacks, a thick white substance like tar oozes out, which sticks like birdlime, and the boys use it to catch birds, referring to it as Cola or the blood of the Cos. Some mix this with rice flour, making it taste like eggs.
Jombo.Another Fruit there is which I never saw in any other Parts of India, they call it Jombo. In tast it is like to an Apple, full of Juice, and pleasant to the Palate, and not unwholsom to the Body, and to the Eye no Fruit more amiable, being white, and delicately coloured with red, as if it were painted.
Jumbo. There’s another fruit that I’ve never seen anywhere else in India, called Jombo. It tastes like an apple, juicy and pleasant to eat, and it’s not unhealthy for you. Visually, it’s one of the most beautiful fruits, being white and delicately tinted with red, as if it were painted.
Other fruits found in the Woods.Also in the wild Woods are several sorts of pretty Fruits, as Murros, round in shape, and as big as a Cherry, and sweet to the tast; Dongs, nearest like to a black Cherry. Ambelo’s like to Barberries. Carolla cabella, Cabela pooke, and Polla’s, these are like to little Plums, and very well tasted. Paragidde, like to our Pears, and many more such like Fruits.
Other fruits found in the woods. Also in the wild Woods are several kinds of beautiful fruits, like Murros, which are round and about the size of a Cherry, and sweet to the taste; Dongs, which are similar to black Cherries; Ambelo’s, resembling Barberries; Carolla cabella, Cabela pooke, and Polla’s, which are like small Plums and very flavorful; Paragidde, similar to our Pears, among many other fruits like these.
Fruits common with other parts of India.Here are also, of Indian Fruits, Coker-nuts; Plantins also and Banana’s of divers and sundry sorts, which are distinguished by the tast as well as by the names; rare sweet Oranges and sower ones, Limes but no Lemons, such as ours are; Pautaurings, in tast all one with a Lemon, but much bigger than a mans two fists, right Citrons, and a small sort of sweet Oranges. Here are several other sorts of Lemons, and Oranges, Mangoes of several sorts, and some very good and sweet to eat. In this sort of Fruit the King much delights, and hath them brought to him from all Parts of the Island. Pine-Apples also grow there, Sugar Canes, Water-Melons, Pomegranates, Grapes both black and white, Mirablins, Codjeu’s, and several other.
Fruits that are common in other parts of India.Here are also, among Indian fruits, coconuts; plantains as well as bananas of various types, which are distinguished by taste as well as by name; there are sweet oranges and sour ones, limes but no lemons like ours; pouteria, which tastes like a lemon, but is much larger than a man's two fists, true citrons, and a small variety of sweet oranges. There are several other types of lemons, and oranges, mangoes of different sorts, and some that are very good and sweet to eat. The King takes great pleasure in this kind of fruit, and has them brought to him from all parts of the island. Pineapples also grow there, along with sugar canes, watermelons, pomegranates, and grapes both black and white, mirabelles, cashews, and several others.
The manner of their sheltring themselvs from the Raine by the Tolipat leafe.
The way they sheltered themselves from the rain with the palm leaf.
There are three other Trees that must not here be omitted; Which tho they bear no eatable Fruit, yet the Leaves of the one, and the Juice of the other, and the Bark of the third are very renowned, and of great benefit.
There are three other Trees that shouldn't be overlooked here; even though they don't produce edible Fruit, the Leaves of one, the Juice of another, and the Bark of the third are quite famous and very beneficial.
The Tallipot; the rare Uses of the Leaf.The first is the Tallipot; It is as big and tall as a Ships Mast, and very streight, bearing only Leaves: which are of great use and benefit to this People; one single Leaf being so broad and large, that it will cover some fifteen or twenty men, and keep them dry when it rains. The leaf being dryed is very strong, and limber and most wonderfully made for mens Convenience to carry along with them; for tho this leaf be thus broad when it is open, yet it will fold close like a Ladies Fan, and then it is no bigger than a mans arm. It is wonderful light, they cut them into pieces, and carry them in their hands. The whole leaf spread is round almost like a Circle, but being cut in pieces for use are near like unto a Triangle: They lay them upon their heads as they travel with the peaked end foremost, which is convenient to make their way thro the Boughs and Thickets. When the Sun is vehement hot they use them to shade themselves from the heat. Souldiers all carry them; for besides the benefit of keeping them dry in case it rain upon the march, these leaves make their Tents to ly under in the Night. A marvelous Mercy which Almighty God hath bestowed upon this poor and naked People in this Rainy Country! one of these I brought with me into England, and you have it described in the Figure. These Leaves all grow on the top of the Tree after the manner of a Coker. It bears no kind of Fruit until the last year of its life, and then it comes out on the top, and spreads abroad in great branches, all full first of yellow blossoms, most lovely and beautiful to behold, but smell very strong, and then it comes to a Fruit round and very hard, as big as our largest Cherries, but good only for seed to set: and tho this Tree bears but once, it makes amends, bearing such great abundance, that one Tree will yield seed enough for a Countrey. If these Trees stand near any houses, the smell of the blossoms so much annoyes them, that they regarding not the seed, forthwith cut them down. This Tree is within a The pith good to eat.Pith only, which is very good to eat if they cut the Tree down before it runs to seed. They beat it in Mortars to Flower, and bake Cakes of it; which tast much like to white bread. It serves them instead of Corn before their Harvest be ripe.
The Tallipot; the unique uses of the leaf.The first is the Tallipot; it is as big and tall as a ship's mast and very straight, bearing only leaves, which are extremely useful to this people. One single leaf is so broad and large that it can cover around fifteen or twenty men and keep them dry when it rains. When dried, the leaf is very strong and flexible, wonderfully designed for people to carry with them. Although this leaf is broad when opened, it can fold up tightly like a Ladies Fan, becoming no bigger than a man's arm. It is incredibly light, and they cut it into pieces to carry in their hands. The whole leaf, when spread out, is almost circular, but when cut into pieces for use, they resemble a Triangle. They place it on their heads while traveling with the pointed end facing forward, making it easier to pass through branches and thickets. When the sun is intensely hot, they use them for shade. Soldiers carry them as well because, in addition to keeping them dry during rain on the march, these leaves also serve as tents to sleep under at night. A marvelous blessing that Almighty God has given to this poor and naked people in this rainy country! I brought one of these back with me to England, and you can see it described in the figure. These leaves all grow at the top of the tree like a Coker. The tree doesn't bear fruit until the last year of its life, when it produces blooms at the top that spread wide with large branches, first covered in lovely yellow blossoms that smell very strong, then turning into round, hard fruit about the size of our biggest cherries, which are only useful for seeds. Even though this tree only bears fruit once, it makes up for it by producing such an abundance that one tree can yield enough seeds for an entire country. If these trees are near any houses, the smell of the blossoms annoys the residents so much that they quickly cut them down, disregarding the seeds. This tree has a The peel is good to eat.Pith that is very good to eat if they cut down the tree before it goes to seed. They pound it in mortars to make flour and bake cakes from it, which taste much like white bread. It serves as a substitute for corn before their harvest is ripe.
The Kettule yields a delicious juice.The next Tree is the Kettule. It groweth streight, but not so tall or big as a Coker-Nut-Tree; the inside nothing but a white Pith, as the former. It yieldeth a sort of Liquor, which they call Tellegie: it is rarely sweet and pleasing to the Pallate, and as wholsom to the Body, but no stronger than water. They take it down from the Tree twice, and from some good Trees thrice, in a day. An ordinary Tree will yield some three, some four Gallons in a day, some more and some less. The which Liquor they boyl and make a kind of brown Sugar, called Jaggory; but if they will use their skill, they can make it as white as the second best Sugar: and for any use it is but little inferior to ordinary Sugar. The manner how they take this Liquor from the Tree is thus; When the Tree is come to maturity, first out of the very top there cometh out a bud, which if they let it grow, will bear a round fruit, which is the seed it yieldeth, but is only good to set for Page 16encrease. This bud they cut and prepare, by putting to it several sorts of things, as Salt, Pepper, Lemons, Garlick, Leaves, &c. which keeps it at a stand, and suffers it not to ripen. So they daily cut off a thin slice off the end, and the Liquor drops down in a Pot, which they hang to catch it.
The Kettule makes tasty juice.The next tree is the Kettule. It grows straight, but isn’t as tall or thick as a Coker-Nut-Tree; its inside is made up of white pith, like the former. It produces a type of liquid they call Tellegie: it's rarely sweet and pleasing to the taste, and it's healthy for the body, but not stronger than water. They harvest it from the tree twice a day, and from some good trees, three times. An average tree can yield about three to four gallons a day, though some produce more and some less. They boil this liquid to make a type of brown sugar called Jaggory; but with skill, they can make it as white as the second-best sugar: for most uses, it is only slightly inferior to regular sugar. The method of collecting this liquid from the tree works like this: when the tree matures, a bud appears at the very top, which, if allowed to grow, will produce a round fruit that contains its seeds, but is only good for planting for Page 16 propagation. They cut this bud and prepare it by adding various things like salt, pepper, lemons, garlic, leaves, etc., which prevents it from ripening. Each day, they cut off a thin slice from the end, and the liquid drips down into a pot that they hang to collect it.
The Skin bears strings as strong as wyer.It bears a leaf like to that of a Betel-Nut-Tree, which is fastned to a Skin as the Betel-Nut Leaves were, onely this Skin is hard and stubborn like a piece of Board: the Skin is all full of strings as strong as Wyer; they use them to make Ropes withal. As long as the Tree is growing the leaves shed; but when the Tree is come to its full growth, they remain many years upon the Tree before they fall; and when they fall, there are no new ones come again: The top-bud, as it ripens and withers, other buds come out lower and lower every Year till they come to the bottom of the Boughs, and then it hath done bearing, and so may stand seven or ten years, and then dyeth.
The skin has fibers that are as strong as wire. It has a leaf similar to that of a Betel-Nut tree, which is attached to a skin just like the Betel-Nut leaves were; only this skin is tough and rigid like a piece of wood: the skin is filled with fibers as strong as wire; they use these to make ropes. As long as the tree is growing, the leaves fall off; but once the tree reaches its full height, the leaves stay on the tree for many years before they drop off, and when they do, no new ones grow back. The top bud, as it matures and dies, allows other buds to emerge lower down each year until they reach the bottom of the branches, and then it stops producing. The tree can stand for seven to ten more years before it dies.
The Wood; its Nature and Use.The Wood of this Tree is not above three inches thick, mighty strong and hard to cut in two, but very apt to split from top to bottom; a very heavy wood, they make pestles of it to beat their Rice with; the colour black, but looks not like natural wood, but as if it were composed of divers pieces. The budds of this Tree, as also of the Coker, and Betel Nut-Tree, are excellent in tast, resembling Walnuts or Almonds.
The Wood: Its Nature and Uses.The wood of this tree is about three inches thick, very strong, and tough to cut in half, but it tends to split from top to bottom. It's a heavy wood, and they make pestles from it to pound their rice. The color is black, but it doesn't look like regular wood; it appears as if it's made of different pieces. The buds of this tree, as well as those of the Coker and Betel Nut-Tree, have a great taste, similar to Walnuts or Almonds.
The Cinnamon Tree.I proceed to the third Tree, which is the Cinnamon, in their Language Corunda-gauhah. It grows wild in the Woods as other Trees, and by them no more esteemed; It is most on the West side of the great River Mavela-gonga. It is much as plenty as Hazel in England in some places a great deal, in some little, and in some none at all. The Trees are not very great, but sizable. The Cinnamon is the The Bark.Bark or Rind, when it is on the Tree it looks whitish. They scrape it and pull it off and dry it in the Sun: they take it onely from off the smaller Trees, altho the Bark of the greater is as sweet to the smell and as strong to the tast. The The Wood.Wood has no smell, in colour white, and soft like Fir. Which for any use they cut down, favouring them no more than other wild Trees in the Wood. The The Leaf.Leaf much resembleth the Laurel both in colour and thickness; the difference is, whereas the Laurel hath but one strait rib throughout, whereon the green spreads it self on each sides, the Cinnamon hath three by which the Leaf stretches forth it self. When the young leaves come out they look purely red like scarlet: Break or bruise them, and they will smell more like Cloves than Cinnamon. It bears a The Fruit.Fruit, which is ripe in September, much like an Acorn, but smaller, it neither tasts nor smells much like the Bark, but being boyled in water, it will yield an Oyl swimming on the top, which when cold is as hard as tallow and as white; and smelleth excellently well. They use it for Oyntments for Aches and Pains, and to burn in Lamps to give light in their houses: but they make no Candles of it, neither are any Candles used by any but the King.
The Cinnamon Tree. I move on to the third tree, which is the Cinnamon, known in their language as Corunda-gauhah. It grows wild in the woods like other trees, and they don’t hold it in higher regard. It typically thrives on the west side of the great river Mavela-gonga. It's about as common as Hazel in England—some areas have a lot, some have a little, and some have none at all. The trees aren't very tall, but they're decent in size. The Cinnamon is the The Bark. When it's on the tree, the bark looks whitish. They scrape it off, let it dry in the sun, and they only take it from smaller trees, even though the bark from larger ones smells just as sweet and tastes just as strong. The The Woods. The wood has no smell, is white in color, and is soft like Fir. They cut it down for various uses, giving it no more preference than other wild trees in the woods. The The Leaf. The leaf closely resembles Laurel in both color and thickness; the difference is that while the Laurel has a single straight rib running through it, which the green spreads out from, the Cinnamon has three ribs that support the leaf. When the young leaves come out, they have a bright red color, almost like scarlet: if you break or crush them, they smell more like Cloves than Cinnamon. It produces a The Fruit.fruit that ripens in September, resembling a smaller version of an Acorn. It doesn’t taste or smell much like the bark, but if boiled in water, it yields an oil that floats to the top, and when it cools, it hardens like tallow and is very white, with a wonderful fragrance. They use it for ointments to relieve aches and pains, and they burn it in lamps for light in their homes, but they don’t make candles from it, and only the king uses candles.
Here are many sorts of Trees that bear Berries to make Oyl of, both in the Woods and Gardens, but not eatable, but used only for their Lamps.
Here are many types of trees that produce berries for making oil, found both in the woods and gardens; however, they are not edible and are used only for their lamps.
There are other Trees remarkable either for their strangeness, or use, or both. Of these I shall mention a few. Page 17
There are other trees that are remarkable for their uniqueness, or utility, or both. Here, I'll mention a few. Page 17
The Orula, the Fruit good for Physick, and Dying.The Orula, a Tree as big as an Apple-Tree, bears a Berry somewhat like an Olive, but sharper at each end, its Skin is of a reddish green colour, which covereth an hard stone. They make use of it for Physic in Purges; and also to dy black colour: Which they do after this manner; They take the fruit and beat it to pieces in Mortars, and put it thus beaten into water; and after it has been soaking a day or two, it changeth the water, that it looks like Beer. Then they dip their cloth in it, or what they mean to dy, and dry it in the Sun. And then they dip it in black mud, and so let it ly about an hour, then take it and wash it in water: and now it will appear of a pale black. Then being dry, they dip it again into the aforesaid Dy, and it becomes a very good black.
The Orula, the fruit used for medicine and dyeing.The Orula, a tree as large as an Apple tree, produces a berry that resembles an Olive, but is pointed at both ends. Its skin is a reddish-green color, covering a hard stone. People use it for medicine in purges and also to dye things black. Here’s how they do it: They take the fruit, smash it up in mortars, and soak the crushed pieces in water. After soaking for a day or two, the water changes and looks like beer. Then they dip their cloth or whatever they want to dye into it and let it dry in the sun. After that, they dip it in black mud and let it sit for about an hour, then they wash it in water. Now it appears a pale black. Once dry, they dip it again into the mentioned dye, and it turns a really nice black.
This water will brighten rusty Iron, and serve instead of Ink.Another use there is of this water. It is this: Let any rusty Iron ly a whole night in it, and it will become bright; and the water look black like Ink, insomuch that men may write with it. These Trees grow but in some Parts of the Land, and nothing near so plentiful as Cinnamon. The Berries the Drugsters in the City there, do sell in their Shops.
This water will remove rust from iron and can be used instead of ink.Another use for this water is: if you let any rusty iron soak in it overnight, it will become bright, and the water will look black like ink, allowing people to write with it. These trees only grow in certain parts of the country and are not nearly as plentiful as Cinnamon. The berries are sold by the druggists in the city.
The DounekaiaThe Dounekaia gauhah, a shrub, bears leaves as broad as two fingers, and six or eight foot long, on both sides of them set full of Thorns, and a streak of Thorns runs thro the middle. These leaves they split to weave Matts withal. The Tree bears a bud above a span long, tapering somewhat like a Sugar-loaf. Leaves cover this bud folding it about, like the leaves of a Cabbage. Which leaves smell rarely sweet, and look of a lovely yellow colour like gold. This bud blowes into divers bunches of Flowers, spreading it self open like a Plume of Feathers, each Flower whitish, but very small. The Roots of this shrub they use for Ropes, splitting them into Thongs, and then making them into Ropes.
The DounekaiaThe Dounekaia gauhah, a shrub, has leaves that are as wide as two fingers and six to eight feet long, covered on both sides with thorns, and there's a line of thorns running down the middle. They split these leaves to weave mats. The tree produces a bud that's over a span long, tapering somewhat like a sugar loaf. Leaves wrap around this bud, similar to cabbage leaves. These leaves have a wonderfully sweet smell and are a beautiful golden yellow color. This bud blooms into various clusters of flowers, opening up like a plume of feathers, with each flower being whitish but very small. The roots of this shrub are used for making ropes, as they can be split into strips and then twisted into ropes.
The Capita.The Capita gauhah, is a shrub never bigger than a mans arm. The Wood, Rind and Leaves have all a Physical smell; and they do sometimes make use of it for Physic. The Leaf is of a bright green, roundish, rough, and as big as the palm of an hand. No sort of Cattel will eat it, no, not the Goats, that will sometimes brouze upon rank poyson. There is abundance of these Trees every where, and they grow in all Countreys, but in Ouvah. And this is supposed to be the cause, that the Ouvah Cattle dy, when they are brought thence to any other Country. They attribute it to the smell of this Tree, of such a venomous nature it is to Beasts. And therefore to destroy their Fleas, or to keep their houses clear of them, they sweep them with Brooms made of this shrub. ’Tis excellent good for firing, and will burn when it is green. There are no other coals the Goldsmiths use, but what are made of this wood.
The Capita.The Capita gauhah is a shrub that never grows bigger than a man's arm. The wood, bark, and leaves all have a potent smell, and sometimes they use it for medicine. The leaves are bright green, roundish, rough, and about the size of a palm. No kind of livestock will eat it, not even the goats, which will sometimes browse on toxic plants. There are plenty of these trees everywhere, and they grow in all countries except Ouvah. It’s believed this is why the Ouvah cattle die when they are taken to other countries. They blame it on the smell of this tree, which is so poisonous to animals. To get rid of their fleas or keep their homes clear of them, they sweep with brooms made from this shrub. It burns very well, even when it’s green. The only fuel the goldsmiths use is made from this wood.
Rattans.Rattans grow in great abundance upon this Island. They run like Honey-suckles either upon the Ground, or up Trees, as it happens, near Twenty fathom in length. There is a kind of a shell or skin grows over the Rattan, and encloseth it round. Which serves for a Case to cover and defend it, when tender. This Skin is so full of prickles and thorns, that you cannot touch it. As the Rattan growes longer and stronger, this Case growes ripe, and falls off prickles and shell and all.
Rattan furniture.Rattans grow abundantly on this island. They spread like honeysuckles, either along the ground or climbing up trees, sometimes reaching nearly twenty fathoms in length. They have a kind of shell or skin that covers them completely, protecting them when they're young. This skin is so covered in prickles and thorns that you can’t touch it. As the rattan grows longer and stronger, this outer layer matures and falls off, along with the prickles and shell.
Its Fruit.It bears fruit in clusters just like bunches of Grapes, and as big. Every Page 18particular Berry is covered with a husk like a Gooseberry, which is soft, yellow and scaly, like the scales of a Fish, hansome to look upon. This husk being cracked and broken, within grows a Plum of a whitish colour: within the Plum a stone, having meat about it. The people gather and boyl them to make sour pottage to quench the thirst.
Its Produce. It grows fruit in clusters just like bunches of grapes, and they are the same size. Every Page 18 individual berry is covered with a husk like a gooseberry, which is soft, yellow, and scaly, resembling the scales of a fish, and is pleasant to look at. When this husk is cracked and broken, inside is a plum of a whitish color: within the plum is a stone, which has some edible flesh around it. The people gather and boil them to make a sour porridge to satisfy their thirst.
Canes.Canes grow just like Rattans, and bear a fruit like them. The difference onely is, that the Canes are larger.
Canes.Canes grow just like Rattans and produce fruit similarly. The only difference is that the Canes are larger.
The Betel Tree.The Tree that bears the Betel-leaf, which is so much loved and eaten in these parts, growes like Ivy, twining about Trees, or Poles, which they stick in the ground, for it to run up by: and as the Betel growes, the Poles grow also. The form of the Leaf is longish, the end somewhat sharp, broadest next to the stalk, of a bright green, very smooth, just like a Pepper leaf, onely different in the colour, the Pepper leaf being of a dark green. It bears a fruit just like long Pepper, but not good for seed, for it falls off and rots upon the ground. But when they are minded to propagate it, they plant the spriggs, which will grow.
The Betel Tree.The tree that produces the Betel-leaf, which is highly valued and consumed in this region, grows like Ivy, wrapping around trees or poles that are stuck in the ground for it to climb. As the Betel grows, the poles grow as well. The shape of the leaf is elongated, with a slightly pointed end, widest near the stem, and a bright green color that is very smooth, similar to a Pepper leaf, except the Pepper leaf is a darker green. It produces a fruit resembling long Pepper, but it’s not viable for seeds because it falls off and rots on the ground. When they want to propagate it, they plant the sprigs, which will thrive.
The Bo-gauhah, or God Tree.I shall mention but one Tree more as famous and highly set by as any of the rest, if not more, tho it bear no fruit, the benefit consisting chiefly in the Holiness of it. This Tree they call Bo-gauhah; we, the God-tree. It is very great and spreading, the Leaves always shake like an Asp. They have a very great veneration for these Trees, worshipping them; upon a Tradition, That the Buddou, a great God among them, when he was upon the Earth, did use to sit under this kind of Trees. There are many of these Trees, which they plant all the Land over, and have more care of, than of any other. They pave round under them like a Key, sweep often under them to keep them clean; they light Lamps, and set up their Images under them: and a stone Table is placed under some of them to lay their Sacrifices on. They set them every where in Towns and High wayes, where any convenient places are: they serve also for shade to Travellers. They will also set them in memorial of persons deceased, to wit, there, where their Bodies were burnt. It is held meritorious to plant them, which, they say, he that does, shall dy within a short while after, and go to Heaven: But the oldest men onely that are nearest death in the course of Nature, do plant them, and none else; the younger sort desiring to live a little longer in this World before they go to the other.
The God Tree. I'll mention one more tree that's just as famous and highly regarded, if not more so, even though it bears no fruit; its value lies mainly in its holiness. This tree, known as Bo-gauhah, translates to God-tree for us. It's large and widespread, with leaves that always tremble like an Asp. They have a deep reverence for these trees, worshipping them based on a tradition that the Buddou, a major god among them, used to sit under this type of tree when he was on Earth. There are many of these trees planted throughout the land, and they take greater care of them than any others. They pave the area around them like a courtyard, sweep under them regularly to keep them clean, light lamps, and set up their images beneath them. A stone table is placed under some to offer sacrifices. They are situated everywhere in towns and along roads in convenient spots, providing shade for travelers. They also plant these trees in memory of deceased individuals, specifically where their bodies were cremated. It's considered a good deed to plant them, and they say that whoever does will die shortly afterward and go to heaven. However, only the oldest men, who are closest to death naturally, plant them; younger people prefer to live a little longer in this world before transitioning to the next.
CHAP. V.
Of their Roots, Plants, Herbs, Flowers.
Roots for Food.Some of these are for Food, and some for Medicine. I begin with their Roots, which with the Jacks before mentioned, being many, and generally bearing well, are a great help towards the sustenance of this People. These by the Chingulays by a general name are called Alloes, by the Portugals and us Inyames. They are of divers and sundry sorts, some they plant, and some grow wild; those that grow Page 19wild in the Woods are as good, onely they are more scarce and grow deeper, and so more difficult to be plucked up. It would be to no purpose to mention their particular names; I shall onely speak a little in general of them. They serve both for Food, and for Carrees, that is, sauce, or for a relish to their Rice. But they make many a meal of them alone to lengthen out their Rice, or for want of it: and of these there is no want to those that will take pains but to set them, and cheap enough to those that will, buy.
Food Roots.Some of these are for Food, and some for Medicine. I’ll start with their Roots, which, along with the previously mentioned Jacks, are numerous and generally abundant, providing substantial support for the nourishment of this People. The Chingulays refer to them collectively as Alloes, while the Portuguese and we call them Inyames. They come in various kinds; some are cultivated, and some grow wild. The ones that grow Page 19wild in the woods are just as good, but they are rarer and grow deeper, making them harder to dig up. It wouldn’t make sense to list their specific names; I’ll just speak a bit more generally about them. They are used both for food and for Carrees, which means sauce or a condiment for their rice. However, they often make entire meals out of them alone to stretch out their rice, or when rice is scarce: and there’s plenty available for those willing to put in the effort to plant them, and they’re inexpensive enough for those who want to buy them.
The manner of their growing.There are two sorts of these Alloes; some require Trees or Sticks to run up on; others require neither. Of the former sort, some will run up to the tops of very large Trees, and spread out very full of branches, and bear great bunches of blossoms, but no use made of them; The Leaves dy every year, but the Roots grow still, which some of them will do to a prodigious bigness within a Year or two’s time, becoming as big as a mans wast. The fashion of them somewhat roundish, rugged and uneven, and in divers odd shapes, like a log of cleft wood: they have a very good, savoury mellow tast.
How they develop.There are two types of these Alloes; some need trees or sticks to climb on, while others don’t. The first type can grow up to the tops of very large trees, spreading out with many branches and producing big clusters of blossoms, but they’re not used for anything. The leaves die every year, but the roots keep growing, and some can reach a huge size within a year or two, becoming as thick as a man's waist. They have a somewhat rounded, rough, and uneven appearance, with various odd shapes, like a piece of split wood. They have a delicious, mellow taste.
Of those that do not run up on Trees, there are likewise sundry sorts; they bear a long stalk and a broad leaf; the fashion of these Roots are somewhat roundish, some grow out like a mans fingers, which they call Angul-alloes, as much as to say Finger-Roots; some are of a white colour, some of a red.
Of those that don't grow on trees, there are also various types; they have a long stem and a wide leaf. The shape of these roots is somewhat roundish, with some growing out like a person's fingers, which they call Angul-alloes, meaning Finger-Roots; some are white, while others are red.
Those that grow in the Woods run deeper into the Earth, they run up Trees also. Some bear blossoms somewhat like Hopps, and they may be as big as a mans Arm.
Those that grow in the woods extend deeper into the ground and climb up trees as well. Some have flowers that resemble Hops, and they can be as large as a man's arm.
Boyling Herbs.For Herbs to boyl and eat with Butter they have excellent good ones, and several sorts: some of them are six months growing to maturity, the stalk as high as a man can reach, and being boyled almost as good as Asparagus. There are of this sort, some having leaves and stalks as red as blood, some green: some the leaves green, and the stalk very white.
Herbal Infusion. For Herbs to boil and eat with butter, there are some really great options, and various types: some take six months to grow to maturity, with stalks reaching as high as a person can reach, and when boiled, they're almost as good as Asparagus. Among these, some have leaves and stalks as red as blood, while others are green: some have green leaves and very white stalks.
Fruits for sawce.They have several other sorts of Fruits which they dress and eat with their Rice, and tast very savoury, called Carowela, Wattacul, Morongo, Cacorebouns, &c. the which I cannot compare to any things that grow here in England.
Sauce ingredients. They have various other types of fruits that they prepare and eat with their rice, and they taste very flavorful, called Carowela, Wattacul, Morongo, Cacorebouns, etc. I can't compare them to anything that grows here in England.
European Herbs and Plants among them.They have of our English Herbs and Plants, Colworts, Carrots, Radishes, Fennel, Balsam, Spearmint, Mustard. These, excepting the two last, are not the natural product of the Land, but they are transplanted hither: By which I perceive all other European Plants would grow there: They have also Fern, Indian Corn. Several sorts of Beans as good as these in England: right Cucumhers, Calabasses, and several sorts of Pumkins, &c. The Dutch on that Island in their Gardens have Lettice, Rosemary, Sage, and all other Herbs and Sallettings that we have in these Countreys.
European herbs and plants among them. They grow many of our English herbs and plants, including Colworts, Carrots, Radishes, Fennel, Balsam, Spearmint, and Mustard. Except for the last two, these aren’t native to the land but have been brought here. This makes me realize that all other European plants would thrive here as well. They also have Fern and Indian Corn. They grow several kinds of Beans that are just as good as those in England, along with proper Cucumbers, Calabashes, and various types of Pumpkins, etc. The Dutch on that island have Lettuce, Rosemary, Sage, and all the other herbs and salads that we have in these countries.
Herbs for Medicine.Nor are they worse supplyed with Medicinal Herbs. The Woods are their Apothecaries Shops, where with Herbs, Leaves, and the Rinds of Trees they make all their Physic and Plaisters, with which sometimes they will do notable Cures. I will not here enter into a larger discourse of the Medicinal Vertues of their Plants, &c. of which there are hundreds: onely as a Specimen thereof, and likewise of their Skill to use them; I will relate a Passage or two. A Neighbour of mine a Chingulay, would undertake to cure a broken Leg or Arm by Page 20application of some Herbs that grow in the Woods, and that with that speed, that the broken Bone after it was set should knit by the time one might boyl a pot of Rice and three carrees, that is about an hour and an half or two hours; and I knew a man who told me he was thus cured. They will cure an Imposthume in the Throat with the Rind of a Tree called Amaranga, (whereof I my self had the experience;) by chawing it for a day or two after it is prepared, and swallowing the spittle. I was well in a day and a Night, tho before I was exceedingly ill, and could not swallow my Victuals.
Medicinal Herbs.They also have plenty of Medicinal Herbs. The woods are their Apothecary shops, where they use herbs, leaves, and tree bark to create all their medicines and ointments, with which they sometimes achieve remarkable cures. I won’t go into detail about the medicinal properties of their plants, of which there are hundreds; instead, I’ll share a couple of examples to showcase their skill in using them. A neighbor of mine, a Chingulay, claimed he could heal a broken leg or arm with some herbs found in the woods, and that the bone would heal by the time it would take to boil a pot of rice and three carrees, which is about an hour and a half to two hours; I knew a man who said he was cured this way. They can treat an abscess in the throat with the bark of a tree called Amaranga (I experienced this myself); by chewing it for a day or two after it’s prepared and swallowing the saliva, I felt better within a day and a night, even though I had been very sick and couldn't eat.
Their Flowers.Of Flowers they have great varieties, growing wild, for they plant them not. There are Roses red and white, scented like ours: several sorts of sweet smelling Flowers, which the young Men and Women gather and tie in their hairs to perfume them; they tie up their hair in a bunch behind, and enclose the Flowers therein.
Their Flowers.They have a lot of different kinds of wild Flowers since they don’t plant them. There are red and white Roses that smell like ours, along with various sweet-smelling Flowers that young Men and Women pick and weave into their hair for fragrance; they tie their hair back in a bunch and tuck the Flowers in.
A Flower that serves instead of a Dial.There is one Flower deserves to be mentioned for the rarity and use of it, they call it a Sindric-mal, there are of them some of a Murry colour, and some white. Its Nature is, to open about four a clock in the Evening, and so continueth open all Night until the morning, when it closeth up it self till four a clock again. Some will transplant them out of the Woods into their Gardens to serve them instead of a Clock, when it is cloudy that they cannot see the Sun.
A Flower that functions as a Clock. There is a flower worth mentioning for its rarity and usefulness; it's called a Sindric-mal. Some of them are a deep color, and some are white. Its nature is to open around four o'clock in the evening and stay open all night until morning, when it closes until four o'clock again. Some people transplant these from the woods into their gardens to use them as a clock when it's cloudy and they can't see the Sun.
There is another white Flower like our Jasmine, well scented, they call them Picha-mauls, which the King hath a parcel of brought to him every morning, wrapt in a white cloth, hanging upon a staff, and carried by people, whose peculiar office this is. All people that meet these flowers, out of respect to the King, for whose use they are, must turn out of the Way; and so they must for all other things that go to the King being wrapt up in white cloth. These Officers hold Land of the King for this service: their Office is, also to plant these Flowers, which they usually do near the Rivers where they most delight to grow: Nay, they have power to plant them in any mans Ground, and enclose that ground when they have done it for the sole use of their Flowers to grow in: which Inclosures they will keep up for several years, until the Ground becomes so worn, that the Flowers will thrive there no longer, and then the Owners resume their own Lands again.
There’s another white flower similar to our Jasmine, which has a lovely scent; they call it Picha-mauls. The King has a bunch delivered to him every morning, wrapped in a white cloth, hanging from a staff, and carried by people whose specific job it is. Everyone who encounters these flowers must step aside out of respect for the King, for whom they are intended, and the same applies to any other items going to the King that are wrapped in white cloth. These officers hold land from the King for this duty; they are also responsible for planting these flowers, typically near rivers where they prefer to grow. In fact, they have the authority to plant them in anyone's land and fence off that area to ensure it’s used solely for growing their flowers. They maintain these enclosures for several years until the land becomes depleted, at which point the owners can reclaim their land.
Hop-Mauls, are Flowers growing upon great Trees, which bear nothing else, they are rarely sweet scented; this is the chief Flower the young people use; and is of greatest value among them.
Hop-Mauls are flowers that grow on large trees that don't produce anything else. They are rarely fragrant; this is the main flower that young people use and it holds the most value among them.
CHAP. VI.
Of their Beasts, Tame and Wild, Insects.
What Beasts the Country produceth.Having spoken concerning the Trees and Plants of this Island, We will now go on to speak of the Living Creatures on it, viz. Their Beasts, Insects, Birds, Fish, Serpents, &c. useful or noxious. And we begin first with their Beasts. They have Cowes, Buffaloes, Hogs, Goats, Deer, Hares, Dogs, Jacols, Apes, Tygers, Bears, Elephants, and other Wild Beasts. Lions, Wolves, Horses, Asses, Sheep, they have none. Page 21Deer no bigger than Hares.Deer are in great abundance in the Woods, and of several sorts, from the largeness of a Cow or Buffalo, to the smalness of a Hare. For here is a Creature in this Land no bigger, but in every part rightly resembleth a Deer, It is called Meminna, of colour gray with white spots, and good meat.
What Animals the Country Produces.Having talked about the Trees and Plants of this Island, we will now discuss the Living Creatures found here, namely their Beasts, Insects, Birds, Fish, Serpents, etc., whether they are useful or harmful. We start first with their Beasts. They have Cows, Buffaloes, Pigs, Goats, Deer, Rabbits, Dogs, Jacobs, Monkeys, Tigers, Bears, Elephants, and other Wild Beasts. They do not have Lions, Wolves, Horses, Donkeys, or Sheep. Page 21Deer no bigger than rabbits.Deer are plentiful in the Woods, and come in various types, ranging from the size of a Cow or Buffalo to the smallness of a Rabbit. There is a Creature in this Land that is the same size, but in every way resembles a Deer; it is called Meminna, has a gray color with white spots, and is good to eat.
Other Creatures rare in their kind.Here are also wild Buffalo’s; also a sort of Beast they call Gauvera, so much resembling a Bull, that I think it one of that kind. His back stands up with a sharp ridg; all his four feet white up half his Legs. I never saw but one, which was kept among the Kings Creatures. Here was a Black Tygre catched and brought to the King, and afterwards a Deer milk white; both which he very much esteemed; there being no more either before or since ever heard of in that Land.
Other creatures that are rare in their kind.There are also wild buffaloes; and a type of animal they call gauvera, which looks so much like a bull that I believe it belongs to that family. Its back is sharply ridged, and all four of its legs are white up to halfway. I only saw one, which was kept among the King’s animals. A black tiger was also captured and brought to the King, and later a pure white deer; both of which he highly valued, as no others had ever been seen there before or since.
The way how a Wild Deer was catched.If any desire to know how this white Deer was caught, it was thus; This Deer was observed to come on Evenings with the rest of the Herd to a great Pond to drink; the People that were ordered to catch this Deer, fenced the Pond round and plain about it with high stakes, leaving onely one wide gap. The men after this done lay in ambush, each with his bundle of Stakes ready cut. In the Evening the Deer came with the rest of the Herd to drink according to their wont. As soon as they were entred within the stakes, the men in ambush fell to their work, which was to fence in the gap left, which, there being little less than a Thousand men, they soon did; and so all the Herd were easily caught; and this among the rest.
How a Wild Deer Was Caught.If you want to know how this white Deer was captured, here’s the story; This Deer was seen coming in the evenings with the rest of the Herd to a large Pond to drink. The people assigned to catch this Deer surrounded the Pond with high stakes, leaving only one wide gap. After that, the men hid in ambush, each with his bundle of cut stakes ready. In the evening, the Deer arrived with the Herd to drink as usual. As soon as they entered the stakes, the men in ambush sprang into action, quickly closing off the gap. With nearly a thousand men, they finished the task easily, and all the Herd was caught, including this Deer.
Of their Elephants.The King hath also an Elephant spotted or freckled all the body over, which was lately caught; and tho he hath many and very stately Elephants, and may have as many more as he pleases, yet he prefers this before them all. And since I am fallen upon discourse of the Elephant, the creature that this Countrey is famed for above any in India, I will detain my self a little longer upon it.
Of their elephants.The King has a spotted or freckled Elephant all over its body, which was caught recently; and even though he has many impressive Elephants and can have as many more as he wants, he prefers this one above all. Since I'm talking about the Elephant, the animal that this country is famous for more than any in India, I'll take a little more time to discuss it.
The way of catching Elephants.I will first relate the manner of taking them, and afterwards their Sagacity, with other things that occur to my memory concerning them. This Beast, tho he be so big and wise, yet he is easily catched. When the King commands to catch Elephants, after they have found them they like, that is such as have Teeth, for tho there be many in the Woods, yet but few have Teeth, and they males onely: unto these they drive some She-Elephants, which they bring with them for the purpose; which when once the males have got a sight of, they will never leave, but follow them wheresoever they go; and the females are so used to it, that they will do whatsoever either by a word or a beck their Keepers bid them; and so they delude them along thro Towns and Countreys, thro the Streets of the City, even to the very Gates of the Kings Palace; Where sometimes they seize upon them by snares, and sometimes by driving them into a kind of Pound, they catch them. After they have brought the Elephant which is not yet caught together with the She, into the Kings presence, if it likes him not, he commands to let him go; if it does, he appoints him some certain place near unto the City, where they are to drive him with the Females; for without them it is not possible to make him stay; and to keep him in that place until the Kings further order and pleasure is to catch him, which perhaps may not be in two or three or four Years; All which time there are great men with Souldiers appointed to watch there about him: and if he should chance to stray a little out of his Page 22bounds set by the King, immediately they bring him back fearing the Kings displeasure, which is no less than death it self. Here these Elephants do, and may do, great dammage to the Country, by eating up their Corn, and trampling it with their broad feet, and throwing down their Coker-Nut Trees, and oftentimes their Houses too, and they may not resist them. It is thought this is done by the King to punish them that ly under his displeasure; And if you ask what becomes of these Elephants at last; sometimes after they have thus kept watch over them two or three Years, and destroyed the Countrey in this manner, the King will send order to carry them into the Woods, and let them go free. For he catcheth them not for any use or benefit he hath by them, but onely for his recreation and pastime.
How Elephants Are Captured. I will first explain how they are captured, and then discuss their intelligence and other details I remember about them. This animal, despite being so large and clever, is surprisingly easy to catch. When the King orders the capture of Elephants, they look for those that have tusks, because although many exist in the woods, only a few have tusks, and they are all males. To attract them, they drive some She-Elephants to the location; once the males see them, they won’t leave and will follow wherever they go. The females are so well-trained that they obey their keepers' commands, whether spoken or gestured, allowing them to guide the elephants through towns and cities, even to the gates of the King’s Palace. There, they sometimes catch them using snares or by driving them into a kind of enclosure. After bringing the not-yet-captured Elephant along with the She into the King’s presence, if the King doesn’t like it, he commands them to release it; if he does, he designates a specific area near the city where they will keep it with the females, since they cannot keep the Elephant without them. They must keep him in that place until the King decides to capture him, which might not happen for two, three, or even four years. During this time, high-ranking officials and soldiers are assigned to keep watch over him. If he happens to stray outside the King's designated area, they must bring him back immediately, fearing the King's anger, which could lead to death. While there, these Elephants can cause significant damage to the countryside by eating their crops, trampling them with their large feet, and knocking down Coconut Trees, and often even damaging houses, with no one able to resist them. It is believed this is a method for the King to punish those who fall under his displeasure. If you’re wondering what eventually happens to these Elephants: sometimes after they have been monitored for two or three years and have caused destruction, the King will order them to be taken back to the woods and set free. He doesn’t capture them for any benefit; he does it purely for his own entertainment and leisure.
The understanding of Elephants. Their Nature.As he is the greatest in body, so in understanding also. For he will do any thing that his Keeper bids him, which is possible for a Beast not having hands to do. And as the Chingulayes report, they bear the greatest love to their young of all irrational Creatures; for the Shees are alike tender of any ones young ones as of their own: where there are many She Elephants together, the young ones go and suck of any, as well as of their Mothers; and if a young one be in distress and should cry out, they will all in general run to the help and aid thereof; and if they be going over a River, as here be some somewhat broad, and the streams run very swift, they will all with their Trunks assist and help to convey the young ones over. They take great delight to ly and tumble in the water, and will swim excellently well. Their Teeth they never shed. Neither will they ever breed tame ones with tame ones; but to ease themselves of the trouble to bring them meat, they will ty their two fore-feet together, and put them into the Woods, where meeting with the wild ones, they conceive and go one Year with young.
Understanding Elephants: Their Nature.Just as they are the largest in size, they are also the most intelligent. They will do anything their Keeper asks, as long as it's something a beast without hands can manage. According to the Chingulayes, they have a deep affection for their young compared to all other animals. Female elephants show as much care for any baby elephant as they do for their own. When several She Elephants are together, the calves often nurse from any of them, not just their mothers. If a young one is in trouble and cries out, the others will rush to help. When crossing a river, even if the water is fast-flowing and wide, they will use their trunks to assist the young ones across. They love to lie down and play in the water and are excellent swimmers. Their teeth never fall out. They also never breed tame elephants with other tame ones. Instead, to avoid the hassle of feeding them, they tie their two front feet together and leave them in the woods, where they can meet wild elephants, conceive, and then carry their young for a year.
The damage they do.It is their constant practice to shove down with their heads great Trees, which they love to eat, when they be too high, and they cannot otherwise reach the boughs. Wild ones will run much faster than a man, but tame ones not. The People stand in fear of them, and oftentimes are kill’d by them. They do them also great dammage in their Grounds, by Night coming into their Fields and eating up their Corn and likewise their Coker-nut-Trees, &c. So that in Towns near unto the Woods, where are plenty of them, the people are forced to watch their Corn all Night, and also their Outyards and Plantations; into which being once entred with eating and trampling they will do much harm, before they can get them out. Who oftentimes when by lighting of Torches, and hollowing, they will not go out, take their Bowes and go and shoot them, but not without some hazard, for sometimes the Elephant runs upon them and kills them. For fear of which they will not adventure unless there be Trees, about which they may dodg to defend themselves. And altho here be both Bears and Tygers in these Woods, yet they are not so fierce, as commonly to assault people; Travellers and Way-faring men go more in fear of Elephants than of any other Beasts.
The harm they cause.They often push down large trees they love to eat when they can't reach the branches because they're too high. Wild ones can run much faster than a person, but tame ones can't. People are afraid of them, and they often get killed by them. They also cause significant damage to fields at night by eating crops, including their coconut trees, etc. So, in towns near the woods where there are many of them, people have to guard their crops all night, as well as their yards and plantations. Once the elephants get in and start eating and trampling, they can cause a lot of harm before they can be chased out. When they try to scare them away with torches and shouting, and that doesn't work, people will take their bows and try to shoot them, but that's risky because sometimes the elephant charges at them and kills them. Because of this fear, they won’t take the risk unless there are trees nearby to hide behind for protection. Even though there are both bears and tigers in these woods, they are not usually aggressive enough to attack people; travelers and wanderers are much more afraid of elephants than any other animals.
Serve the King for Executing Malefactors.The King makes use of them for Executioners; they will run their Teeth through the body, and then tear it in pieces, and throw it limb from limb. They have sharp Iron with a socket with three edges, which they put on their Teeth at such times; for the Elephants that Page 23are kept have all the ends of their Teeth cut to make them grow the better, and they do grow out again.
Serve the King in carrying out punishments for wrongdoers.The King uses them as Executioners; they will grind their teeth into the body, then tear it apart and toss the pieces away. They have sharp iron tools with a three-edged socket that they attach to their teeth during these times; the elephants that Page 23are kept have all the tips of their teeth trimmed to help them grow better, and they do grow back.
An Execution by an Eliphant.
An Execution by an Elephant.
Their Diseases.At some uncertain seasons the males have an infirmity comes on them, that they will be stark mad, so that none can rule them. Many times it so comes to pass that they with their Keepers on their backs, run raging until they throw them down and kill them: but commonly there is notice of it before, by an Oyl that will run out of their cheeks, which when that appears, immediately they chain them fast to great Trees by the Legs. For this infirmity they use no Medicine, neither is he sick: but the females are never subject to this.
Their illnesses.At certain unpredictable times, the males develop a condition that drives them insane, making them impossible to control. Often, they end up taking their Keepers with them, running wild until they overpower and kill them. However, there's usually a warning sign beforehand: an oil starts to leak from their cheeks. When that happens, they quickly chain them to large trees by their legs. They don’t use any medicine for this condition since the males aren’t actually sick, and the females are never affected by it.
The Sport they make.The Keepers of the Kings Elephants sometimes make a sport with them after this manner. They will command an Elephant to take up water, which he does, and stands with it in his Trunk, till they command him to squirt it out at some body, which he immediately will do, it may be a whole paleful together, and with such a force, that a man can hardly stand against it.
The sport they create.The Keepers of the King’s Elephants sometimes entertain themselves with the animals in this way. They instruct an elephant to scoop up water, and it does so, holding it in its trunk until they tell it to spray it at someone, which it immediately does, often releasing a whole bucket’s worth with such force that a person can barely withstand it.
Ants of divers sorts.There are Ants of several sorts, and some worthy our remark.
Different types of ants.There are Ants of different kinds, and some deserving our attention.
First of all, there are the Coumbias, a sort of small reddish Ants like ours in England.
First of all, there are the Coumbias, a kind of small reddish ants similar to those in England.
Secondly, the Tale-Coumbias, as small as the former but blackish. These usually live in hollow Trees or rotten Wood, and will sting most terribly.
Secondly, the Tale-Coumbias, similar in size to the first but darker in color. They typically reside in hollow trees or decaying wood and can deliver a very painful sting.
Thirdly, the Dimbios, great red Ants. These make their nests upon the Boughs of great Trees, bringing the Leaves together in clusters, it may be as big as a mans head; in which they lay their Eggs and breed. There will be oftentimes many nests of these upon one Tree, insomuch that the people are afraid to go up to gather the Fruits lest they should be stung by them.
Thirdly, the Dimbios, large red ants. They build their nests in the branches of big trees, gathering leaves into clusters that can be as big as a man's head, where they lay their eggs and breed. Often, there are many nests of these on one tree, so much that people are afraid to go up and pick the fruits for fear of being stung by them.
A fourth sort of Ants are those they call Coura-atch. They are great and black, living in the ground. Their daily practice is to bring up dirt out of the ground, making great hollow holes in the Earth, somewhat resembling Cony-Burrows; onely these are less, and run strait downwards for some way, and then turn away into divers paths under ground. In many places of the Land there are so many of these holes, that Cattle are ready to break their Legs as they go. These do not sting.
A fourth type of Ants is what they call Coura-atch. They are large and black, living in the ground. Their daily routine is to bring dirt up from underground, creating big hollow holes in the Earth that look a bit like Cony-Burrows; however, these are smaller and go straight down for a while before branching off into different paths underground. In many areas, there are so many of these holes that cattle risk breaking their legs while walking. These ants do not sting.
A fifth is the Coddia. This Ant is of an excellent bright black, and as large as any of the former. They dwell always in the ground; and their usual practice is, to be travelling in great multitudes, but I do not know where they are going, nor what their business is; but they pass and repass some forwards and some backwards in great hast, seemingly as full of employment as People that pass along the Streets. These Ants will bite desperately, as bad as if a man were burnt with a coal of fire. But they are of a noble nature: for they will not begin; and you may stand by them, if you do not tread upon them nor disturb them. How these Coddia’s come to sting so terribly.The reason their bite is thus terribly painful is this; Formerly these Ants went to ask a Wife of the Noya, a venomous and noble kind of Snake; and because they had such an high spirit to dare to offer to be related to such a generous creature, they had this vertue bestowed upon them, that they should sting after this manner. And if they had obtained a Wife of the Noya, they should have had the priviledg to have stung full as bad as he. This is a currant Fable among Page 24the Chingulays. Tho undoubtedly they chiefly regard the wisedom that is concealed under this, and the rest of their Fables.
A fifth is the Coddia. This Ant is a bright black and as large as any of the others. They always live in the ground, and they usually travel in large groups, but I don't know where they're heading or what they're up to; they move back and forth at a rapid pace, seemingly as busy as people walking down the streets. These Ants can bite fiercely, as painful as being burned by a hot coal. However, they have a noble nature: they won’t attack first, and you can stand near them if you don’t step on them or disturb them. How these Coddia’s end up stinging so badly.The reason their bite is so painfully intense is this: Once, these Ants asked for a wife from the Noya, a venomous and noble type of snake; and because they had the audacity to seek a connection with such a magnificent creature, they were granted this ability to sting in such a painful manner. If they had secured a wife from the Noya, they would have been allowed to sting as painfully as he does. This is a common tale among Page 24 the Chingulays. Yet, undoubtedly, they mostly appreciate the wisdom hidden within this story, as well as the other fables they tell.
These Ants a very mischievous sort.There is a sixth sort called Vaeos. These are more numerous than any of the former. All the whole Earth doth swarm with them. They are of a middle size between the greatest and the least, the hinder part white, and the head red. They eat and devour all that they can come at; as besides food, Cloth, Wood, Thatch of Houses and every thing excepting Iron and Stone. So that the people cannot set any thing upon the ground within their houses for them. They creep up the walls of their houses, and build an Arch made of dirt over themselves all the way as they climb, be it never so high. And if this Arch or Vault chance to be broken, they all, how high soever they were, come back again to mend up the breach, which being finished they proceed forwards again, eating every thing they come at in their way. This Vermin does exceedingly annoy the Chingulays, insomuch that they are continually looking upon any thing they value, to see if any of these Vaeos have been at it. Which they may easily perceive by this Case of dirt, which they cannot go up any where without building as they go. And wheresoever this is seen, no doubt the Ants are there.
These ants are pretty mischievous. There is a sixth type called Vaeos. They are more numerous than all the others combined. The entire Earth is swarming with them. They are medium-sized, between the largest and smallest, with a white rear and a red head. They consume anything they can find; this includes food, cloth, wood, thatch from houses, and everything except iron and stone. As a result, people can’t place anything on the ground inside their homes because of them. They climb up the walls of their houses and build a dirt arch over themselves as they ascend, no matter how high they go. If this arch or vault happens to break, they all, no matter how high they are, return to repair the breach, and once it's fixed, they continue on, consuming everything in their path. This pest is a major annoyance to the Chingulays, to the point that they are always checking on anything valuable to see if any of these Vaeos have gotten to it. They can easily tell by the dirt case they build, which they cannot climb without constructing as they go. Wherever this is seen, it’s clear that the ants are nearby.
The curious Buildings of the Vaeos.In places where there are no houses, and they can eat nothing belonging to the people, they will raise great Hills like Butts, some four or five or six foot high; which are so hard and strong, that it would be work enough to dig them down with Pick-Axes. The Chingulays call these Humbosses. Within they are full of hollow Vaults and Arches where they dwell and breed, and their nests are much like to Honeycombs, full of eggs and young ones. These Humbosses are built with a pure refined Clay by the ingenious builders. The people use this Clay to make their Earthen Gods of, because it is so pure and fine.
The intriguing buildings of the Vaeos.In areas without houses, where they can’t eat anything from the locals, they create large hills similar to Butts, standing about four, five, or six feet tall; these structures are so tough and solid that it would take considerable effort to dig them up with pickaxes. The Chingulays refer to these as Humbosses. Inside, they are filled with hollow chambers and arches where they live and reproduce, and their nests resemble honeycombs, packed with eggs and young ones. These Humbosses are made from pure, refined clay by skilled builders. The locals use this clay to make their earthen gods because it is exceptionally pure and fine.
The manner of their death.This sort of creatures as they increase in multitudes, so they dy in multitudes also. For when they come to maturity they have wings, and in the Evening after the going down of the Sun, (never before) all those that are fledged and ripe, will issue forth in such vast numbers, that they do almost darken the Sky, flying to such an height, as they go out of sight, and so keep flying till they fall down dead at last upon the Earth. The Birds that tarry up late, and are not yet gone to roost, fly among them and make good Suppers of them.
The way they pass away. These creatures, as they multiply, also die in large numbers. When they reach maturity, they have wings, and in the evening after the sun goes down (never before), all those that are fully developed will swarm out in such vast numbers that they nearly darken the sky. They fly so high that they eventually disappear from view and keep flying until they finally fall dead to the ground. The birds that stay out late and haven’t roosted yet feast on them.
The People in this Land never feed their Poultry. But they feed upon these Ants, which by scraping among the leaves and dirt they can never want; and they delight in them above Rice or any thing else. Besides all these Ants already mentioned, there are divers other distinct sorts of them.
The people in this land never feed their poultry. Instead, they rely on these ants, which they can find by digging through the leaves and dirt, so they never go hungry. They enjoy them more than rice or anything else. Besides all the ants already mentioned, there are several other distinct types of them.
Bees of several kinds.But we will proceed to a more beneficial Insect, the Bee. Of which there be three sorts. The first are the Meemasses, which are the right English Bees. They build in hollow Trees, or hollow holes in the ground, which the Vaeo’s have made. Into which holes the men blow with their mouths, and the Bees presently fly out. And then they put in their hands, and pull out the Combs, which they put in Pots or Vessels, and carry away. They are not afraid of their stinging in the least, nor do they arm themselves with any cloths against them.
Various types of bees.But let's talk about a more useful insect, the Bee. There are three types. The first are the Meemasses, which are the true English Bees. They build in hollow trees or holes in the ground that the Vaeo’s have made. People blow into these holes with their mouths, and the bees quickly fly out. Then they reach in and pull out the honeycombs, which they put in pots or containers and carry away. They aren't at all afraid of being stung, nor do they cover up with any protective clothing.
Bees that build on Trees like Birds.The second are the Bamburo’s, larger and of a brighter colour than our English Bees. Their Honey is thin like water comparatively. They make their Combs upon limbs of Trees, open and visible to the Eye, Page 25generally of a great height. At time of year whole Towns, forty or fifty in company together will go out into the Woods, and gather this honey, and come home laden with it for their use.
Bees that nest in trees are similar to birds.The second type is the Bamburo’s, which are larger and more brightly colored than our English bees. Their honey is relatively thin, like water. They build their combs on tree limbs, out in the open and visible to the eye, Page 25usually at a great height. During certain times of the year, entire towns, with forty or fifty people together, will venture into the woods to collect this honey and return home loaded with it for their own use.
The third sort they call Connameia, signifying a blind Bee. They are small like a Fly, and black. They build in hollow Trees; and their honey somewhat tarrish: and they make such small quantities of it, that the people little regard it. The Boyes will sometimes cut a hole and take it out.
The third type is called Connameia, meaning a blind bee. They are small, like a fly, and black. They nest in hollow trees, and their honey is somewhat tar-like. They produce such small amounts of it that people hardly pay attention to it. Sometimes, boys will cut a hole and take it out.
The people eat the Bees, as well as their honey.When they meet with any swarms of Bees hanging on any Tree, they will hold Torches under to make them drop; and so catch them and carry them home. Which they boyl and eat, and esteem excellent food.
People eat the bees along with their honey.When they find any swarms of bees hanging from a tree, they hold torches underneath to make them fall; then they catch them and take them home. They boil them and eat them, considering them to be excellent food.
Leaches that ly in the grass, and creep on Travellers Legs.There is a sort of Leaches of the nature of ours, onely differing in colour and bigness. For they are of a dark reddish colour like the skin of Bacon, and as big as a Goose quill, in length some two or three inches. At first, when they are young, they are no bigger than a horse hair, so that they can scarce be seen. In dry weather none of them appear, but immediately upon the fall of Rains, the Grass and Woods are full of them. These Leaches seize upon the Legs of Travellers; who going barefoot according to the custom of that Land, have them hanging upon their Legs in multitudes, which suck their blood till their bellies are full, and then drop off. They come in such quantities, that the people cannot pull them off so fast as they crawl on. The blood runs pouring down their Legs all the way they go, and ’tis no little smart neither, so that they would willingly be without them if they could, especially those that have sores on their Legs; for they all gather to the sore.
Leeches that hide in the grass and crawl on travelers' legs. There's a type of leeches that resembles ours, only differing in color and size. They're a dark reddish color like bacon skin and about the size of a goose quill, measuring two to three inches long. When they’re young, they’re no bigger than a horsehair, making them hard to see. In dry weather, they don’t appear at all, but right after it rains, the grass and woods are filled with them. These leeches latch onto the legs of travelers, who, going barefoot as is customary in that land, find them hanging on in droves, sucking their blood until they’re full, and then they drop off. They come in such numbers that people can’t pull them off as quickly as they crawl on. Blood runs down their legs the entire time they walk, and it’s quite painful, so they’d prefer to be rid of them if they could, especially those who have sores on their legs, as all the leeches gather around the sores.
The remedies they use against them.Some therefore will tie a piece of Lemon and Salt in a rag and fasten it unto a stick, and ever and anon strike it upon their Legs to make the Leaches drop off: others will scrape them off with a reed cut flat and sharp in the fashion of a knife. But this is so troublesom, and they come on again so fast and so numerous, that it is not worth their while: and generally they suffer them to bite and remain on their Legs during their Journey; and they do the more patiently permit them, because it is so wholsome for them. When they come to their Journeys end they rub all their Legs with ashes, and so clear themselves of them at once: but still the blood will remain dropping a great while after. But they are most annoyed by them when they go out to stool a-Nights, being small and of the colour of their bodies, so that they can neither see nor feel to pull them off. And these, tho they be in such quantities in some of these Countreys, yet in others there are none at all, nor ever were known to have been. But besides these, there are Water Leaches the same with ours.
The solutions they use against them. Some people will tie a piece of lemon and salt in a cloth and attach it to a stick, striking it against their legs from time to time to make the leeches drop off. Others scrape them off with a flat, sharp reed shaped like a knife. But this is so inconvenient, and the leeches come back so quickly and in such numbers, that it’s not worth the effort: generally, they let them bite and stay on their legs during their journey; they tolerate them more because it's actually good for them. When they reach their destination, they rub their legs with ashes to get rid of them all at once, but the blood will still drip for quite a while afterward. They are most bothered by the leeches when they go out to relieve themselves at night, as they are small and the same color as their skin, so they can't see or feel them to pull them off. Although these leeches are so abundant in some of these countries, in others, there are none at all, nor have they ever been known to exist. Additionally, there are water leeches that are just like ours.
Apes and Monkeys of divers kind.Monkeys. Of which there are abundance in the Woods, and of divers sorts, some so large as our English Spaniel Dogs, of a darkish gray colour, and black faces, with great white beards round from ear to ear, which makes them shew just like old men. There is another sort just of the same bigness, but differ in colour, being milk white both in body and face, having great beards like the others; of this sort of white ones there is not such plenty. But both these sorts do but little mischief, keeping in the Woods, eating onely leaves and buds of Trees, but when they are catched, they will eat any thing. This sort Page 26they call in their Language, Wanderows. There is yet another sort of Apes, of which there is great abundance, who coming with such multitudes do a great deal of mischief to the Corn, that groweth in the Woods, so that they are fain all the day long to keep Watch to scare them out: and so soon as they are gone to fray them away at one end of the Field; others who wait for such an opportunity come skipping in at the other; and before they can turn, will fill both bellies and hands full, to carry away with them; and to stand all round to guard their Fields is more than they can do. This sort of Monkeys have no beards, white faces, and long hair on the top of their heads, which parteth and hangeth down like a mans. These are so impudent that they will come into their Gardens, and eat such Fruit as grows there. They call these Rillowes. The flesh of all these sorts of Apes they account good to eat. There are several sorts of Squirrels also, which they do eat when they can catch them.
Apes and monkeys of different types.Monkeys. There are plenty of them in the woods, and they come in different types. Some are as big as our English Spaniel Dogs, with a dark gray color and black faces, featuring big white beards that stretch from ear to ear, making them look like old men. Another type is the same size but has a milk-white body and face, also with big beards like the others; there aren't as many of these white ones. Both types cause little trouble, staying in the woods and only eating leaves and tree buds, but when they’re caught, they will eat anything. This type is called Wanderows in their language. There’s another type of Apes that are very abundant and come in such large numbers that they cause a lot of damage to the corn growing in the woods, making the locals keep watch all day to scare them away. As soon as they try to drive them off one side of the field, others sneak in from the other side, quickly filling their bellies and hands to take away with them. It’s impossible for them to guard the fields all the time. These Monkeys have no beards, white faces, and long hair on the top of their heads that parts and hangs down like a man’s. They are so bold that they will go into gardens and eat the fruits growing there. They call them Rillowes. The flesh of all these Apes is considered good to eat. There are also several types of Squirrels that they eat when they can catch them.
Before I make an end of my discourse of their Beasts, it may be worthwhile to relate the ways they use to catch them. At which they are very crafty.
Before I finish talking about their animals, it might be useful to share how they go about catching them. They're quite clever in this regard.
How they catch wild Beasts.For the catching of Deer or other wild Beasts, they have this ingenious device. In dark Moons when there are drisling Rains, they go about this design. They have a basket made with canes somewhat like unto a funnel, in which they put a potsheard with fire in it, together with a certain wood, which they have growing there, full of sap like pitch, and that will burn like a pitch-barrel. This being kindled in the potsheard flames, and gives an exceeding light. They carry it upon their heads with the flame foremost; the basket hiding him that is under it, and those that come behind it. In their hands they carry three or four small bells, which they tingle as they go, that the noyse of their steps should not be heard. Behind the man that carries the light, go men with Bowes and Arrows. And so they go walking along the Plains, and by the Pond sides, where they think the Deer will come out to feed. Which when they see the light, stand still and stare upon it, seeing onely the light, and hearing nothing but the tingling of the bells.
How they catch wild animals.For the catching of Deer or other wild animals, they have this clever method. During dark Moons when it's drizzling, they execute this plan. They use a basket made from canes shaped somewhat like a funnel, in which they place a pot shard with a fire inside, along with a certain type of wood that grows there, which is full of sap like pitch and burns just like a pitch barrel. When this is ignited, the pot shard produces a bright flame. They carry it on their heads with the flame in front; the basket conceals the person underneath and those who follow him. In their hands, they hold three or four small bells that they jingle as they walk, so the sound of their steps isn't heard. Behind the person carrying the light, there are men with bows and arrows. They walk along the plains and by the pond edges, where they think the Deer will come out to feed. When the deer see the light, they stop and stare at it, only seeing the light and hearing nothing but the jingling of the bells.
The eyes of the Deer or other Cattle first appear to them glittering like Stars of light or Diamonds: and by their long experience they will distinguish one Beast from another by their eyes. All Creatures, as Deer, Hares, Elephants, Bears, &c. excepting onely wild Hogs, will stand still, wondering at this strange sight, till the people come as near as they do desire, and so let fly their Arrows upon them. And by this means they seldom go, but they catch something. The blades of their hunting-Arrowes are at least a foot or a foot and an half long, and the length of the staff of their Arrowes is a Rian, that is about two cubits.
The eyes of the Deer or other cattle first shine like stars or diamonds to them, and through their long experience, they can tell one animal from another by their eyes. All creatures, like deer, hares, elephants, bears, etc., except for wild hogs, will freeze in place, amazed by this strange sight, until people get as close as they want and then shoot arrows at them. Because of this, they almost always catch something. The tips of their hunting arrows are at least a foot to a foot and a half long, and the length of the arrow shafts is a Rian, which is about two cubits.
Again, they will observe where a Deers haunt is to break over their Hedges into the Corn Grounds. There they will set a sharp pole like a Spear full against the Haunt. So that the Deer when she leaps over thrusts her self upon the point of it.
Again, they will watch where a deer frequently crosses into the cornfields. There, they will set a sharp pole like a spear right in line with the trail. That way, when the deer jumps over, it will impale itself on the point.
If a Tyger chance to come into their Grounds and kill a Cow, they will take notice of the place thro which he passed, and set a Cross-bow there ready charged. The Tyger coming that way again touches something that is fastned to the tricker of the Cross-bow, and so it discharges upon him.
If a Tyger happens to come into their territory and kill a Cow, they will pay attention to the spot he passed through and set up a crossbow there, already loaded. When the Tyger comes that way again, he triggers something attached to the crossbow's mechanism, and it goes off at him.
A Nanderon. A Rillon.
A Nanderon. A Rillon.
How they take the Wild Boar.The wild Hog is of all other the hardest to be caught; and ’tis dangerous to attempt the catching of him. For the people make valour to consist in three things, one is to fight against the Enemy, another to hunt the Elephant, and the third to catch Hoggs. Yet sometimes by their art they entrap them. And that they do after this manner. They dig an hole in the Earth of a convenient depth, and fix divers sharp stakes in the bottom of it. Then they cover it over lightly with Earth and Leaves, and plant thereupon roots which the Hog loves, as Potatoes or such like, which will grow there. And the pit remains, it may be sometimes months or half a year, till at last an Hog comes, and while he is rooting his weight betrayes him and in he falls.
How They Catch Wild Boars.The wild hog is one of the hardest animals to catch, and trying to catch one is dangerous. People believe bravery comes from three things: one is fighting against the enemy, another hunting elephants, and the third catching hogs. Yet sometimes they manage to trap them with their skill. They do this by digging a hole in the ground to a suitable depth and placing sharp stakes at the bottom. Then they lightly cover it with dirt and leaves and plant roots that the hog likes, such as potatoes or similar plants, which will grow there. The pit can remain there for months or even half a year until eventually a hog comes along, and while it's rooting around, its weight causes it to fall in.
Again, sometimes they will set a falling trap of an exceeding weight, and under it plant Roots and such like things, which the Hog delights in. There are contrivances under the weeds and leaves, which when he goes to eat by touching or treading upon something fastned to the trap, it falls down upon him. These are made so artificially, that people sometimes have been caught and destroyed by them. Once such a trap in my remembrance fell upon three women and killed them. Who having been stealing Cotton in a Plantation, and fearing to be catched went to creep out at a hole, where this Trap stood.
Again, sometimes they set up a heavy falling trap and place roots and other things that the hog enjoys underneath it. There are mechanisms hidden under the weeds and leaves that, when the hog tries to eat by touching or stepping on something attached to the trap, it falls down on him. These traps are constructed so cleverly that people have sometimes been caught and killed by them. I remember one instance when a trap fell on three women and killed them. They had been stealing cotton on a plantation and, fearing they would be caught, tried to crawl out through a hole where this trap was set.
And thus I have related some of their ways of taking wild Cattel. They are good also at catching Birds and Vermin; In fine, they are the cunningest people in the World for such kind of traps and gins. And all of them they make onely by the help of their Knives with green sticks and withs that grow in the Woods. And so much of their Beasts.
And so I've shared some of their methods for catching wild cattle. They are also great at trapping birds and pests; in short, they are the smartest people in the world when it comes to traps and snares. They make all of these using just their knives, along with green sticks and vines that grow in the woods. That's all about their beasts.
CHAP. VII.
Of their Birds, Fish, Serpents, Commodities.
Their Birds.In the next place I will entertain you with some relation of the other living Creatures among them. I begin with their Birds. In that Land there are Crowes, Sparrowes, Tom-titts, Snipes, just like these in England, Wood-Pigeons also, but not great flocks of any sorts, as we have, onely of Crowes and Pigeons. I have seen there Birds just like Woodcocks and Partridges, but they are scarce. A great many wild Peacocks: small green Parrots, but not very good to talk. But here is another Such as will be taught to speak.Bird in their Language called Mal-cowda, which with teaching will speak excellently well. It is black with yellow gills about the bigness of a Black-Bird: And another sort there is of the same bigness, called Cau-cowda, yellow like gold, very beautiful to the eye, which also might be taught to speak.
Their Birds.Next, I'll share some information about the other living creatures found there. I’ll start with their Birds. In that land, there are Crows, Sparrows, Tom-tits, Snipes, similar to those in England, and Wood-Pigeons as well, but not in the large flocks we have, only Crows and Pigeons. I’ve seen birds that look like Woodcocks and Partridges, but they are rare. There are many wild Peacocks and small green Parrots, but they aren’t very good at talking. However, there is another They will be taught to speak.bird in their language called Mal-cowda, which can be taught to speak quite well. It is black with yellow gills and about the size of a Blackbird. There’s another type of the same size called Cau-cowda, which is golden yellow and very beautiful to look at, and it can also be taught to speak.
Such as are beautiful for colour.Here are other sorts of small Birds, not much bigger than a Sparrow, very lovely to look on, but I think good for nothing else: some being in colour white like Snow, and their tayl about one foot in length, and their heads black like jet, with a tuft like a plume of Feathers standing upright thereon. There are others of the same sort onely differing in colour, being reddish like a ripe Orange, and on the head a Plume of black Feathers standing up. I suppose, one may be the Cock, and the other the Hen. Page 28
Such things are beautiful in color.Here are other kinds of small birds, not much bigger than a Sparrow, that are very pretty to look at, but I don't think they're good for anything else: some are white like snow, with tails about one foot long, and their heads are black like jet, featuring a plume of feathers standing upright on top. There are others of the same type, differing only in color, being reddish like a ripe Orange, and they also have a plume of black feathers on their heads. I suppose one could be the Cock and the other the Hen. Page 28
A strange Bird.Here is a sort of Bird they call Carlo, which never lighteth on the ground, but always sets on very high Trees. He is as big as a Swan, the colour black, the Legs very short, the Head monstrous, his Bill very long, a little rounding like a Hawks, and white on each side of the head, like ears: on the top of the crown groweth out a white thing, somewhat like to the comb of a Cock; commonly they keep four or five of them together; and always are hopping from bough to bough; They are seldom silent, but continually make a roaring noyse, somewhat like the quacking of a Duck, that they may be heard at least a mile off; the reason they thus cry, the Chingulayes say, is for Rain, that they may drink. The bodies of these Fowls are good to eat.
A weird bird.Here is a type of bird they call Carlo, which never lands on the ground but always perches on very tall trees. It's as big as a Swan, has black feathers, very short legs, a huge head, a long beak that curves a bit like a Hawk's, and white markings on each side of its head that look like ears. On top of its head, there’s a white feature similar to a rooster's comb. They usually hang out in groups of four or five and are constantly jumping from branch to branch. They are rarely quiet, making a loud noise similar to a duck's quack, which can be heard from at least a mile away. The Chingulayes say they make this noise to attract rain so they can drink. The bodies of these birds are good to eat.
Water-Fowls resembling Ducks and Swans.Here is a sort of Bird very much resembling a Duck, but not very plentiful. And another sort of Fowl as big as a Duck, cole black, which liveth altogether upon Fish. It is admirable to see, how long they will remain under water, and at what a distance they will rise again. Besides these, there are many other kinds of Birds, much larger than Swans, which keep about the Ponds and Marshes to catch Fish, but the people eat them not: Nature hath endowed them with an admirable understanding, that they are not to be catched by the Allegators, tho there be many of them in those waters.
Waterfowl like ducks and swans.There is a type of bird that looks a lot like a Duck, but it's not very common. There's also another kind of bird, as big as a Duck, completely black, that feeds entirely on fish. It's impressive to see how long they can stay underwater and how far away they will surface again. In addition to these, there are many other types of birds, much larger than Swans, that hang out around the ponds and marshes to catch fish, but people don’t eat them. Nature has given them an incredible understanding that keeps them from being caught by the Alligators, even though there are many in those waters.
Peacocks.The Peacocks in rainy weather are sometimes hunted and caught by Dogs; for their Feathers being wet, they are uncapable of flying far.
Peacocks.The Peacocks in rainy weather are sometimes hunted and caught by dogs; because their feathers are wet, they can't fly far.
The King keeps Fowl.The King hath Geese, Ducks, Turkeys, Pigeons, which he keeps tame, but none else may. Turkeys he delights not in, because they change the colour of their heads: Neither doth he kill any of these to eat, nor any other creature of what sort soever, and he hath many, that he keeps tame.
The King raises chickens.The King has geese, ducks, turkeys, pigeons, which he keeps as pets, but no one else is allowed to. He doesn't like turkeys because they change the color of their heads. He neither kills any of these for food nor any other kind of animal, and he has many that he keeps as pets.
Their Fish.They have no want of Fish, and those good ones too. All little Rivers and Streams running thro the Valleys are full of small Fish, but the Boyes and others wanting somewhat to eat with their Rice, do continually catch them before they come to maturity: nay all their Ponds are full of them, which in dry weather drying up, the people catch multitudes of them in this manner. How they catch them in Ponds.They have a kind of a Basket made of small Sticks, so close that Fish cannot get thro; it is broad at bottom, and narrow at top, like a funnel, the hole big enough for a man to thrust his Arm in, wide at the mouth about two or three foot; these baskets they jobb down, and the ends stick in the mud, which often happen upon a Fish; when they do, they feel it by the Fish beating it self against the sides. Then they put in their hands and take them out. And rieve a Rattan thro their gills, and so let them drag after them. One end of this Rattan is stuck in the fisher’s girdle, and the other knotted, that the fish should not slip off: which when it is full, he discharges himself of them by carrying them ashore. Nay every ditch and little plash of water but anckle deep hath fish in it.
Their Catch.They have no shortage of fish, and they're quite good too. All the little rivers and streams in the valleys are filled with small fish, but the boys and others, wanting something to eat with their rice, keep catching them before they grow up. Even all their ponds are full of fish, which, during dry weather, dry up, allowing people to catch many of them this way. How they catch them in ponds.They use a type of basket made from small sticks, woven closely enough that fish can't get through. The basket is wide at the bottom and narrow at the top, shaped like a funnel, with an opening large enough for a person to put their arm in, about two or three feet wide at the mouth. They push these baskets down into the mud, which often traps a fish inside. When that happens, they can feel the fish thrashing against the sides. Then they reach in and pull the fish out. They thread a rattan through the fish's gills and let it drag behind them. One end of this rattan is secured to the fisher's belt, and the other end is knotted so the fish won't slip off. When it's full, he brings them ashore. Even every ditch or shallow puddle has fish in it.
The great River, Mavela-gonga, abounds exceedingly with them. Some of them as big as Salmons. But the people have little understanding in the way of taking them. How they catch Fish in the River.In very dry weather, they stretch a With over the River, which they hang all full of boughs of Trees to scare the Fish. This With thus hung they drag down with the stream, and to Leeward they place Fish-pots between the Rocks, and so drive Page 29the Fish into them. Nets or other wayes they have few or none.
The great river, Mavela-gonga, is teeming with them. Some are as big as salmons. But the locals have little knowledge about how to catch them. How they catch fish in the river. During very dry weather, they stretch a With across the river, which they fill with tree branches to scare the fish. They drag this With downstream, and to the downwind side, they place fish pots between the rocks, guiding the fish into them. They have few or no nets or other methods.
Their Manner of Fishing.
How They Fish.
Fish kept and fed for the Kings Pleasure.At a Passage-place near to the City of Candy, the Fish formerly have been nourished and fed by the Kings order, to keep them there for his Majesties pleasure; whither, having used to be thus provided for, notwithstanding Floods and strong Streams, they will still resort: and are so tame, that I have seen them eat out of mens hands; but death it is to them that presume to catch them. The people passing over here, will commonly feed them with some of their Rice, accounting it a piece of charity so to do, and pleasure to see them eat it. In many other places also there are Fish thus fed and kept onely for the Kings Recreation: for he will never let any be catched for his use.
Fish raised and fed for the King's enjoyment.At a spot near the city of Candy, the fish have been raised and fed by the King's order to keep them there for his Majesty's enjoyment; having been accustomed to this care, they still come back despite floods and strong currents. They are so tame that I've seen them eat from people's hands, but anyone who tries to catch them faces certain death. People passing by often feed them some of their rice, considering it a kind act and enjoying the sight of them eating. In many other places, there are fish similarly cared for, solely for the King's recreation, as he never allows any to be caught for his use.
Serpents. The Pimberah of a prodigious bigness.Of Serpents, there are these sorts. The Pimberah, the body whereof is as big as a mans middle, and of a length proportionable. It is not swift, but by subtilty will catch his prey; which are Deer or other Cattel; He lyes in the path where the Deer use to pass, and as they go, he claps hold of them by a kind of peg that growes on his tayl, with which he strikes them. He will swallow a Roe Buck whole, horns and all; so that it happens sometimes the horns run thro his belly, and kill him. A Stag was caught by one of these Pimberahs, which siesed him by the buttock, and held him so fast, that he could not get away, but ran a few steps this way and that way. An Indian seeing the Stag run thus, supposed him in a snare, and having a Gun shot him; at which he gave so strong a jerk, that it pulled the Serpents head off while his tayl was encompassing a Tree to hold the Stag the better.
Snakes. The Pimberah is huge.There are these types of Snakes. The Pimberah, whose body is as thick as a man's waist and proportionate in length. It's not fast, but it cleverly catches its prey, which consists of Deer or other livestock. It lies in the path where the Deer usually pass, and as they approach, it grabs them with a kind of peg that grows on its tail. This peg helps it to strike its prey. It can swallow a Roe Buck whole, horns and all, so sometimes the horns end up piercing its belly and causing its death. A Stag was caught by one of these Pimberahs, which seized it by the hindquarters and held on so tightly that the Stag couldn't escape, running a few steps this way and that. An Indian saw the Stag struggling and thought it was caught in a trap, so he shot it with a gun. The Stag jerked so violently that it tore the snake's head off while the tail was wrapped around a tree to hold the Stag more securely.
The Polonga.There is another venomous Snake called Polongo, the most venomous of all, that kills Cattel. Two sorts of them I have seen, the one green, the other of a reddish gray, full of white rings along the sides, and about five or fix foot long.
The Polonga.There is another venomous snake called Polongo, the most dangerous of all, that kills cattle. I've seen two types of them: one is green, and the other is a reddish gray, covered in white rings along the sides, and they are about five or six feet long.
The Noya.Another poysonous Snake there is called Noya, of a grayish colour, about four foot long. This will stand with half his body upright two or three hours together, and spread his head broad open, where there appears like as it were a pair of spectacles painted on it. The Indians call this Noy-Rogerati, that is, a Kings-Snake, that will do no harm. But if the Polonga and the Noya meet together, they cease not fighting till one hath kill’d the other.
The Noya. Another poisonous snake called Noya is grayish in color and about four feet long. It can stand with half its body upright for two or three hours and spreads its head wide open, which has markings that look like a pair of spectacles painted on it. The Indians refer to this snake as Noy-Rogerati, meaning a Kings-Snake that does no harm. However, if the Polonga and the Noya encounter each other, they will fight until one of them kills the other.
The Fable of the Noya and Polonga.The reason and original of this fatal enmity between these two Serpents, is this, according to a Fable among the Chingulays. These two chanced to meet in a dry Season, when water was scarce. The Polonga being almost famished for thirst, asked the Noya, where he might go to find a little water. The Noya a little before had met with a bowl of water in which a Child lay playing. As it is usual among this people to wash their Children in a bowl of water, and there leave them to tumble and play in it. Here the Noya quenched his thirst, but as he was drinking, the Child that lay in the bowl, out of his innocency and play, hit him on the Head with his hand, which the Noya made no matter of but bare patiently, knowing it was not done out of any malice: and having drunk as much as sufficed him, went away without doing the Child any harm.
The Tale of the Noya and Polonga.The reason and origin of this deadly rivalry between these two snakes comes from a fable among the Chingulays. They happened to encounter each other during a dry season when water was hard to find. The Polonga, nearly dying of thirst, asked the Noya where he could find some water. Not long before, the Noya had found a bowl of water where a child was playing. It’s common for people in this culture to wash their children in a bowl and leave them to splash around. The Noya drank his fill, but while he was drinking, the child in the bowl, out of innocent play, accidentally hit him on the head with his hand. The Noya didn’t mind it and patiently ignored the action, knowing it wasn’t meant to be harmful. After quenching his thirst, he left without harming the child.
Being minded to direct the Polonga to this bowl, but desirous withal to preserve the Child, he told him, That he knew of water, but that he was such a surly hasty creature, that he was fearful to let him know where it was, lest he might do some mischief; Making him therefore Page 29promise that he would not, he then told him, that at such a place there was a bowl of water with a Child playing in it, and that probably the Child might, as he was tumbling give him a pat on the Head, as he had done to him before, but charged him nevertheless not to hurt the Child, Which the Polonga having promised went his way towards the water, as the Noya had directed him. The Noya knowing his touchy disposition, went after him, fearing he might do the Child a mischief, and that thereby he himself might be deprived of the like benefit afterwards. It fell out as he feared. For as the Polonga drank, the Child patted him on the head, and he in his hasty humour bit him on the hand and killed him. The Noya seeing this, was resolved to be revenged; and so reproaching him for his baseness, fought him so long till he killed him, and after that devoured him. Which to this day they ever do, always fight when they meet, and the Conquerour eats the the body of the vanquished. Hence the Proverb among the Chingulayes, when they see two men irreconcileable, they compare them to the Polonga and Noya, and say, Noya Polonga waghe, like a Noya and Polonga.
Wanting to guide the Polonga to this bowl while also wanting to protect the Child, he told him that he knew where some water was, but he was such a grumpy and impulsive creature that he was afraid to tell him its location, fearing he might cause trouble. After making him promise that he wouldn’t, he revealed that at a certain spot there was a bowl of water with a Child playing in it, and that perhaps the Child might give him a pat on the head while he was tumbling, just like he had done before. However, he warned him not to hurt the Child. The Polonga, having promised, went off towards the water as the Noya had instructed him. Knowing the Polonga's touchy nature, the Noya followed him, worried he might harm the Child and that he would miss out on any benefits later. Unfortunately, his fears turned out to be true. As the Polonga drank, the Child patted him on the head, and in his impulsive rage, he bit the Child's hand and killed him. The Noya, witnessing this, was determined to take revenge and scolded him for his cruelty, fighting him until he killed him and then devoured him. To this day, they always fight when they encounter each other, and the victor eats the body of the defeated. Hence the proverb among the Chingulayes: when they see two people who cannot reconcile, they compare them to the Polonga and Noya and say, Noya Polonga waghe, like a Noya and Polonga.
The Carowala.There is the Carowala, about two foot in length very poysonous, that lurks in the holes and thatch of houses. The Cats will seize these and kill and eat them.
The Carowala.There is the Carowala, about two feet long and very poisonous, that hides in the holes and thatch of houses. Cats will catch these, kill them, and eat them.
Gerende.Other Snakes there are, called Gerende, whereof there are many but not venomous. Of the former there are but a few in comparison. These last mentioned the greatest mischief they do, is to destroy young Birds and Eggs, and young Hares. Rabbets cannot be kept here to run wild, because of these and other Vermin, such as Polecats, Ferrets, Weazels, &c.
Gerende.There are other snakes called Gerende, which are numerous but not venomous. In contrast, there are only a few of the former. The biggest harm they cause is destroying young birds, eggs, and young hares. Rabbits cannot be allowed to roam freely here because of these snakes and other pests like polecats, ferrets, weasels, etc.
Hickanella.Hickanella, much like a Lizzard, venomous, but seldom bites unless provoked, these ly in the thatch of the houses.
Hickanella.Hickanella, similar to a Lizard, is venomous but rarely bites unless it's threatened; they dwell in the thatch of the houses.
A Great Spider.There is a Spider called Democulo, very long black and hairy, speckled and glistering. Its body is as big as a mans fist with feet proportionable. These are very poysonous; and they keep in hollow Trees and holes. Men bitten with them will not dy, but the pain will for some time put them out of their Sences.
A Giant Spider.There is a spider called Democulo, very long, black, and hairy, with spots that shine. Its body is about the size of a man's fist, with appropriately sized legs. These are very poisonous, and they live in hollow trees and crevices. Men bitten by them won’t die, but the pain will temporarily leave them senseless.
Cattle are often bit by some of these Snakes, and as often found dead of them, tho not eaten. Treading upon them sleeping, or the like, may be the cause of it. When the people are bitten by any of these, they are cured by Charms and Medicines, if taken and applyed in time.
Cattle are often bitten by some of these snakes, and are frequently found dead from them, although they aren't eaten. Stepping on them while they're sleeping, or similar situations, can be the cause. When people are bitten by any of these, they can be cured with charms and medicine, if taken and applied in time.
There are also a sort of Water Snakes they call Duberria; but harmless.
There are also a type of Water Snakes they call Duberria, but they are harmless.
Alligators may be reduced hither: there be many of them. Of which we have said somewhat before.
Alligators can be found here: there are a lot of them. We've mentioned this a bit earlier.
Kobbera-guion, a creature like an Alligator.There is a Creature here called Kobbera guion, resembling an Alligator. The biggest may be five or six foot long, speckled black and white. He lives most upon the Land but will take the water and dive under it: hath a long blew forked tongue like a sting, which he puts Page 30forth and hisseth and gapeth, but doth not bite nor sting, tho the appearance of him would scare those that knew not what he was. He is not afraid of people, but will ly gaping and hissing at them in the way, and will scarce stir out of it. He will come and eat Carrion with the Dogs and Jackals, and will not be feared away by them, but if they come near to bark or snap at him, with his tayl, which is about an Ell long like a whip, he will so slash them, that they will run away and howl. This Creature is not eatable.
Kobbera-guion, a creature like an alligator.There is a creature here called Kobbera guion, which looks like an Alligator. The largest ones can grow to about five or six feet long, with a speckled black and white pattern. They primarily live on land but will also swim and dive underwater. They have a long blue forked tongue that resembles a sting and they hiss and gape, but they neither bite nor sting, although their appearance might frighten those who don’t know what they are. They aren’t afraid of people and will lay around hissing if someone approaches, barely moving at all. They will scavenge alongside Dogs and Jackals, showing no fear of them, but if the dogs get too close and start barking or snapping, the Kobbera guion will lash out with its long whip-like tail, leaving them to run away howling. This creature is not edible.
Tolla-guion.But there is the Tolla guion very like the former, which is eaten, and reckoned excellent meat. The Chingulays say it is the best sort of flesh; and for this reason, That if you eat other flesh at the same time you eat of this, and have occasion to vomit, you will never vomit out this tho you vomit all the other. This creature eats not carrion, but only leaves and herbs; is less of size than the Kobbera guion, and blackish, lives in hollow Trees and holes in the Humbosses: And I suppose is the same with that which in the West Indies they call the Guiana.
Tolla-gun. But there's the Tolla guion, which is very similar to the one before, and it's considered excellent meat. The Chingulays say it's the best kind of flesh; and the reason for this is that if you eat it along with other types of meat and need to vomit, you’ll never throw this up, even if you vomit all the others. This creature doesn’t eat dead animals, just leaves and herbs; it's smaller than the Kobbera guion, has a dark color, and lives in hollow trees and holes in the Humbosses. I think it's the same as what they call Guiana in the West Indies.
The People eat Rats.This Countrey has its Vermin also. They have a sort of Rats, they call Musk-Rats, because they smell strong of Musk. These the Inhabitants do not eat of, but of all other sort of Rats they do.
People eat rats.This country has its vermin too. They have a kind of rats that they call musk-rats, because they smell strong like musk. The locals don’t eat those, but they do eat all other types of rats.
Before I conclude my discourse of the Growth and Product of this Countrey, it will not be improper to reduce under this head its Precious Stones, Minerals, and other Commodities. Of which I shall briefly speak, and so make an end of this First Part.
Before I finish my discussion on the Growth and Product of this country, it makes sense to cover its Precious Stones, Minerals, and other Commodities. I will briefly address these topics and then conclude this First Part.
Precious Stones.In this Island are several sorts of Precious Stones, which the King for his part has enough of, and so careth not to have more discovery made. For in certain places where they are known to be, are sharp Poles set up fixed in the ground, signifying, that none upon pain of being stuck and impaled upon those Poles, presume so much as to go that way; Also there are certain Rivers, out of which it is generally reported they do take Rubies and Saphires for the Kings use, and Cats eyes. And I have seen several pretty coloured stones, some as big as Cherry-stones, some as Buttons, and transparent, but understood not what they were. Rubies and Saphires I my self have seen here.
Gemstones.On this Island, there are various types of Precious Stones, which the King has plenty of, so he doesn’t care to have more discovered. In certain places where they’re known to exist, sharp poles are stuck in the ground, indicating that anyone who dares to go that way will face the risk of being impaled on those poles. Additionally, there are certain rivers where it is commonly reported that Rubies and Sapphires are taken for the King’s use, along with Cats eyes. I have seen several pretty colored stones, some as big as cherry stones, some like buttons, and transparent, but I couldn’t tell what they were. I have personally seen Rubies and Sapphires here.
Minerals and other Commodities.Here is Iron and Christal in great plenty. Salt-Petre they can make. Brimstone some say, is here, but the King will not have it discovered. Steel they can make of their Iron. Ebony in great abundance, with choice of tall and large Timber. Cardamums, Jaggory, Rack, Oyl, black Lead, Turmeric, Salt, Rice, Bettel-Nuts, Musk, Wax, Pepper, Which last grows here very well, and might be in great plenty, if it had a Vend. And the peculiar Commodity of the Island, Cinnamon. Wild Cattel, and wild Honey in great plenty in the Woods; it lyes in holes or hollow Trees, free for any that will take the pains to get it. Elephants Teeth, and Cotton, of which there is good plenty, growing in their own Grounds, sufficient to make them good and strong cloth for their own use, and also to sell to the People of the Uplands, where Cotton is not so plenty. All these things the Land affords, and it might do it in much greater quantity, if the People were but laborious Page 31and industrious. But that they are not. For the Chingulays are Naturally, a people given to sloth and laziness: if they can but any ways live, they abhor to work; onely what their necessities force them to, they do, that is, to get Food and Rayment. Yet in this I must a little vindicate them; The People discouraged from Industry by the Tyranny they are under.For what indeed should they do with more than Food and Rayment, seeing as their Estates encrease, so do their Taxes also? And altho the People be generally covetous, spending but little, scraping together what they can, yet such is the Government they are under, that they are afraid to be known to have any thing, lest it be taken away from them. Neither have they any encouragement for their industry, having no Vend by Traffic and Commerce for what they have got.
Minerals and other commodities.Here is Iron and Crystal in great abundance. They can create Saltpeter. Some say Brimstone can be found here, but the King doesn’t want it to be discovered. They can produce Steel from their Iron. There's plenty of Ebony available, along with a selection of tall and large Timber. Other resources include Cardamom, Jaggery, Rack, Oil, black Lead, Turmeric, Salt, Rice, Betel Nuts, Musk, Wax, and Pepper. The last one grows very well here and could be found in large quantities if it had a market. The island’s unique commodity is Cinnamon. There are plenty of wild cattle and wild honey in the woods; it can be found in hollows and trees, free for those who are willing to gather it. They also have Elephant tusks and sufficient Cotton growing locally, enough to make strong fabric for their needs and to sell to people in the Uplands, where Cotton is not as plentiful. The land provides all these things, and could produce even more if the people were hardworking Page 31and diligent. But they are not. The Chingulays are naturally inclined to sloth and laziness; if they can survive in any way, they avoid work, doing only what necessity requires—namely, getting food and clothing. Yet I must defend them a bit; The people are discouraged from working because of the oppression they face.What would they do with more than food and clothing when their taxes grow as their wealth increases? Although the people are generally greedy, spending very little and hoarding what they can, the government they are under makes them afraid to be known for having anything, fearing it will be taken from them. Furthermore, they lack incentives for their hard work, having no market to trade or sell what they produce.
Rajah Singah, the King of Ceylon.
Rajah Singah, the King of Sri Lanka.
PART II.
CHAP. I.
Of the present King of Cande.
The Government of this Island.Hitherto I have treated of the Countrey, with the Provisions and Wealth of it: Our next Discourses shall be of the Political Government there exercised. And here Order will lead us to speak first of the King and Matters relating to him.
The Island's Government.So far, I have discussed the country, along with its resources and wealth. In our upcoming discussions, we will focus on the Political Government in place there. To start, let's talk about the King and related matters.
Antiently this Countrey consisted of Nine Kingdoms, all which had their several Kings; but now by the vicissitude of Times and Things, they are all reduced under one King, who is an absolute Tyrant, and Rules the most arbitrarily of any King in the World. We will first speak of him as to his Personal Capacity, and next as to his Political.
In ancient times, this country was made up of nine kingdoms, each ruled by its own king. But now, due to the changes in time and circumstances, they are all united under one king, who is an absolute tyrant and rules more arbitrarily than any king in the world. We will first discuss him regarding his personal capacity, and then in terms of his political role.
In his Personal Capacity, are to be considered his Birth and Parentage, his Person, his Relations, his State, his Manners, his Pleasures and Recreations, his Religion.
In his Personal Capacity, we need to look at his Birth and Parentage, his Person, his Relationships, his Status, his Behavior, his Pleasures and Hobbies, and his Religion.
The King’s Lineage.Radga-Singa is his Name, which signifies a Lyon-King. He is not of the right Descent of the Royal-Blood. For the former King deceased leaving his Queen a Widow, and two young Princes, which he had issue by her. She was a Christian, having been baptized by the Portuguez, and named Dona Catharina. She afterwards married to the Chief Priest, whom in their Language they call Tirinanxy. And by him had this Son, the present King. The Tirinanx his Father reigned and ruled the Land during the minority of the young Princes: but being aged, he divided the Countrey between the three Princes by Lot, intending Conde Uda, which is the best part of the Land, for his own Son, Radga-Singa. Which was obtained by this device. The names of the three Kingdoms being written on three Papers, were put into a Pot, and one was appointed, who knew the matter to take them out, and deliver them one to each, beginning with the Eldest, craftily delivering that which had Conde Uda written in it unto Radga-Singa; and so it came to pass according to the old Kings determination. All these three in the beginning of their Reigns joyned together against the Portuguez, but soon after fell out among themselves, and this King in the end prevailed, and got all the Countrey. Danna Polla Rodgerah the youngest, King of Mautoly, being overthrown, fled down to the Portuguez to Columba, who sent him to Goa, where he dyed. The other named Comaure-Singa, King of Owvah, dyed in Cande.
The Royal Family Lineage.Radga-Singa is his name, which means Lion-King. He is not of the proper Royal-Blood line. The former King passed away, leaving his Queen a widow and two young princes, whom he had with her. She was a Christian, baptized by the Portuguese, and named Dona Catharina. She later married the Chief Priest, whom they call Tirinanxy in their language. With him, she had this son, the current King. The Tirinanx, his father, ruled the land during the young princes' minority. However, as he was old, he divided the country among the three princes by drawing lots, intending to give Conde Uda, the best part of the land, to his own son, Radga-Singa. This was achieved through a clever trick. The names of the three kingdoms were written on three pieces of paper and placed in a pot. A designated person, who knew what was going on, drew them out, handing one to each prince, starting with the eldest, cleverly giving the one with Conde Uda written on it to Radga-Singa; thus, everything unfolded as the old King intended. In the beginning of their reigns, all three united against the Portuguese, but soon after, they quarreled among themselves, and in the end, this King triumphed and obtained all the land. Danna Polla Rodgerah, the youngest, King of Mautoly, was defeated and fled to the Portuguese in Columba, who sent him to Goa, where he died. The other, named Comaure-Singa, King of Owvah, died in Cande.
His Person, Meen and Habit.As to the Person of the present King. He is not tall, but very well set, nor of the clearest colour of their complexion, but somewhat of the blackest; great rowling Eyes, turning them and looking every way, alwayes moving them: a brisk bold look, a great swelling Belly, and very lively in his actions and behaviour, somewhat bald, not having much hair upon his head, and that gray, a large comely Beard, with great Whiskers; in conclusion, a very comely man. He bears Page 34his years well, being between Seventy and Eighty years of age; and tho an Old man, yet appears not to be like one, neither in countenance nor action. His Apparel is very strange and wonderful, not after his own Countrey-fashion, or any other, being made after his own invention. On his head he wears a Cap with four corners like a Jesuits three teer high, and a Feather standing upright before, like that in the head of a fore-horse in a Team, a long band hanging down his back after the Portuguez fashion, his Doublet after so strange a shape, that I cannot well describe it, the body of one, and the sleeves of another colour; He wears long Breeches to his Anckles, Shoes and Stockings. He doth not always keep to one fashion, but changes as his fancy leads him: but always when he comes abroad, his Sword hangs by his side in a belt over his shoulder: which no Chingulays dare wear, only white men may: a Gold Hilt, and Scabberd most of beaten Gold. Commonly he holdeth in his hand a small Cane, painted of divers colours, and towards the lower end set round about with such stones, as he hath, and pleaseth, with a head of Gold.
His Look, Attitude, and Style.Regarding the appearance of the current King, he’s not very tall but is well-built. His complexion isn’t the lightest; in fact, it's on the darker side. He has large, expressive eyes that constantly dart around. He maintains a confident demeanor, has a prominent belly, and is quite energetic in his actions and behavior. He’s somewhat bald, with little gray hair remaining on his head, and sports a large, attractive beard along with bushy whiskers. Overall, he’s a rather good-looking man. He carries his age well, being between seventy and eighty years old; despite being an old man, he doesn’t appear to be one, neither in his face nor his actions. His clothing is quite odd and striking, not typical of his home country or any other, as it’s designed according to his own creativity. On his head, he wears a four-cornered cap that’s three tiers high like a Jesuit, with a feather standing upright at the front, resembling the plume of a lead horse in a team. His doublet is so uniquely shaped that I can hardly describe it, combining the body of one color with sleeves of another. He wears long trousers to his ankles, with shoes and stockings. He doesn’t stick to one style but changes according to his taste. Whenever he goes out, he carries a sword at his side in a belt over his shoulder, which no Chingulays dare to wear—only white men do. The sword features a gold hilt and a scabbard mostly made of beaten gold. He often holds a small cane in his hand, painted in various colors, with the lower end adorned with stones he likes, capped with a gold head.
His Queen, and Children.His right and lawful Queen, who was a Malabar, brought from the Coast, is still living, but hath not been with him, as is known, this Twenty years, remaining in the City of Cande, where he left her; She wants indeed neither maintenance nor attendance, but never comes out of the Palace. Several Noble-mens Daughters hold Land for this Service, viz. to come to her Court in their turns to wait upon her Majesty. She bare him a Prince, but what became of him, shall hereafter be shewn. He had also a Daughter by Her, she came also in her Youth to a piteous and unfortunate death, as I shall relate in its place.
His Queen and kids. His rightful and legal Queen, who is a Malabar from the Coast, is still alive but hasn't been with him, as is known, for the past twenty years, staying in the City of Cande, where he left her. She doesn't need support or care but never leaves the Palace. Several noblemen’s daughters hold land for this service, viz. to come to her Court in rotation to attend to her Majesty. She bore him a Prince, but what happened to him will be explained later. He also had a Daughter with her, who also met a tragic and unfortunate end in her youth, as I will describe in due course.
His Palace, Situation and Description of it.He keeps his Court at Digligy nour, whither he fled in a Rebellion against him. His Palace stands adjoyning to a great Hill, which was before mentioned; near unto that part of the Hill next abutting upon his Court none dares presume to set his foot: that being for his safeguard to fly unto in time of need. The Palace is walled about with a Clay Wall, and Thatched, to prevent the Claye’s being melted by the Rains, which are great and violent: Within this Wall it is all full of houses; most of which are low and thatched; but some are two Stories high, and tyled very handsomely, with open Galleries for Air, rayled about with turned Banisters, one Ebony, and one painted, but not much Prospect, standing between two Hills. And indeed the King lives there not so much for pleasure as security. The Palace it self hath many large and stately Gates two leaved; these Gates, with their Posts excellently carved; the Iron work thereunto belonging, as Bolts and Locks, all rarely engraven. The Windows inlayd with Silver Plates and Ebony. On the top of the houses of his Palace and Treasury, stand Earthen Pots at each corner; which are for ornament; or which is a newer fashion, something made of Earth resembling Flowers and Branches. And no Houses besides, except Temples, may have these placed upon them. The contrivance of his Palace is, as I may say, like Woodstock Bower, with many turnings and windings, and doors, he himself having ordered and contrived all these Buildings, and the manner of them. At all the Doors and Passages stand Watches: and they who thus give attendance are not to pass without special Order from one place to another, but are to remain in that place or at that Gate, where Page 35the King hath appointed them. By means of these contrivances it is not easie to know in what part or place his Person is, neither doth he care they should.
His Palace: Location and Description.He keeps his Court at Digligy nour, where he fled during a rebellion against him. His Palace is located next to a large hill that was mentioned earlier; near the part of the hill that is closest to his court, no one dares to set foot, as it serves as his safe haven in times of need. The Palace is surrounded by a clay wall and has a thatched roof to prevent the clay from melting during the heavy and intense rains. Inside this wall, there are many houses; most of them are low and thatched, but some are two stories high with nicely tiled roofs and open Galleries for ventilation, surrounded by turned banisters, one made of ebony and one painted, although there's not much of a view since it stands between two hills. In fact, the King doesn't live there for pleasure but for security. The palace itself has many large, impressive double doors, each beautifully carved with excellent posts, and the ironwork, including bolts and locks, is all finely engraved. The windows are inlaid with silver plates and Ebony. On the roofs of his palace and treasury, there are earthen pots at each corner, which serve as decorations, or in a newer style, are made of earth resembling flowers and branches. No buildings except for temples are allowed to have these on them. The design of his palace is quite like Woodstock Bower, with many twists, turns, and doors, all arranged and designed by him. At all entrances and passages, there are guards: those who stand watch are not allowed to move from one place to another without specific orders and must remain at the spot or gate where Page 35 the King has assigned them. Because of these arrangements, it is not easy to determine where he is at any given time, nor does he want anyone to know.
Strong Guards about his Court.He has strong Watches night and day about his Court. And they are his Grandees, who themselves in person watch in certain places, where the King himself appoints them: and they dare not be absent from thence, without it be to go to eat, or upon such like occasions. At Night they all have their set places within the Court, where they cannot one come to the speech of the other, neither dare they that are near together, or in fight one of the other, so much as come and sit together and talk, to pass away the Nights. All these great men have Souldiers under them, and they are also to come by turns to watch the Court. But at Night as their Masters and Commanders watch within the Walls, so they must watch without, in outward Courts and Guards; neither dare any of them be seen within with their Commanders. At the end of every Watch there are a multitude of Trumpets and Drums to make a noise; which is to keep his People waking, and for the honour of his Majesty. There are also Elephants, which are appointed all night to stand and watch, lest there should be any Tumult; which if there should, could presently trample down a multitude.
Strong guards around his court. He has strong watches day and night around his court. His Grandees personally stand guard in specific spots appointed by the King, and they can't leave unless it's for meals or similar occasions. At night, they each have designated areas within the court, where they cannot communicate with each other, and those who are close together don’t dare to sit and talk to pass the time. All these high-ranking individuals have soldiers under them who also take turns guarding the court. At night, while their Masters and Commanders keep watch inside the walls, they must remain outside, in the outer courts and guard posts; they can't be seen inside with their commanders. At the end of each watch, there's a deafening sound of Trumpets and Drums to keep the people alert and honor the King. There are also Elephants assigned to stand guard all night, ready to trample down any crowds that might cause unrest.
Next his own Person Negro’s watch.He hath also a Guard of Cofferies or Negro’s, in whom he imposeth more confidence, then in his own People. These are to watch at his Chamber door, and next his Person.
Next his own Person Black’s watch. He also has a guard of Cofferies or Negro’s, in whom he trusts more than his own people. They are to keep watch at his chamber door and protect him.
Spies sent out a Nights.At uncertain times he will send out a Spy by Night, to see what Watch is kept. Who once finding one of the Great Men asleep, took his Cap, his Sword and other Arms, and brought them to the King; who afterwards restored them to the Owner again, reproving him, and bidding him take more heed for the future. These Spyes also are to hear and see what passes: neither is there any thing said or done but he has notice of it. Formerly he used in the Nights to disguise himself and walk abroad in the Streets to see all passages, but now he will not adventure so to do.
Nighttime spies deployed. At random times, he will send out a spy at night to check on the watch. Once, he found one of the high officials asleep, took his cap, sword, and other weapons, and brought them to the king, who later returned them to the owner, reprimanding him and advising him to pay more attention in the future. These spies are also meant to hear and see everything that happens; nothing is said or done that he doesn't know about. In the past, he would disguise himself and walk around the streets at night to observe everything, but now he doesn't take that risk anymore.
His attendants.Most of his Attendants are Boyes, and Young Men, that are well favoured, and of good Parentage. For the supplying himself with these, he gives order to his Dissava’s or Governors of the Countreys to pick and choose out Boyes, that are comely and of good Descent, and send them to the Court. These Boyes go bare-headed with long hair hanging down their backs. Not that he is guilty of Sodomy nor did I ever hear the Sin so much as mentioned among them.
His staff.Most of his attendants are boys and young men who are good-looking and come from respectable families. To make sure he has these, he instructs his dissavas or governors of the regions to select handsome boys of good lineage and send them to the court. These boys go around without hats, with long hair hanging down their backs. This doesn’t mean he is involved in sodomy, nor have I ever heard that sin mentioned among them.
Handsom women belong to his Kitchin.He hath many Women belonging to his Kitchin, choosing to have his Meat dressed by them. Several times he hath sent into the Countreys a Command to gather handsome young Women of the Chingulayes to recruit his Kitchin, with no exceptions whether married or unmarried and those that are chosen for that Service never return back again. Once since my being on the Land, all the Portuguez Women that were young and white were sent for to the Court, no matter whether Maids or Wives; where some remained until now, and some that were not amiable in his sight were sent home; and some having purchased his displeasure were cast into a River, which is his manner of executing Women. And some sent Prisoners in the Countrey, being none admitted to speech or fight of them. Page 36
Attractive women are part of his kitchen. He has many women working in his kitchen, choosing to have his meals prepared by them. He has sent commands several times to the countryside to gather beautiful young women from the Chingulayes to join his kitchen, with no exceptions for those who are married or unmarried, and once chosen for that service, they never come back. Since I arrived in the land, all the Portuguese women who were young and white were summoned to the court, regardless of whether they were maids or wives; some have stayed there until now, while others who did not please him were sent home, and some who incurred his displeasure were thrown into a river, which is how he punishes women. Others were captured as prisoners in the countryside, with none allowed to speak or fight for them. Page 36
His Women, and the Priviledg of the Towns where they live.Concubines he keepeth not many. Some are within his Palace. And those whose Office is about his Kitchin are reported to be so, which is not improbable, seeing he admits none but them that are young and very handsom to the imployment. Other of his women dwell in Towns near to the City. Into which no Stranger is permitted to go, nay it is dangerous to approach near. These Towns have this Priviledg, that if any Slave flee from his Master and come hither, he is safe and free from his Masters service, but still remains a Slave there to them.
His Women and the Privilege of the Towns They Live In.Concubines he doesn’t keep many. Some are in his palace. Those who work in his kitchen are said to be among them, which isn’t surprising since he only allows young and very attractive women for those roles. Other women of his live in towns close to the city. No outsiders are allowed to enter these towns, and it’s even dangerous to get too close. These towns have the privilege that if any slave escapes from their master and reaches here, they are safe and free from their master’s control, but they still remain a slave to them.
His State when he walks in his Palace; or goes abroad.Sometimes he walketh about his Palace, where there are certain Pedestalls of Stone, whitened with Lime and laid in Oyl, so that they look purely white, made and set up in divers places, here he stands when he comes forth, that he might be above the rest of the People, and see about him. But when he is minded to go abroad, though it be never so little a way, and he seldom or never goes far, Order is given some time before, for all Soldiers of his Guards which are a great many, it may be Thousands, together with a Dutch and Portugal Captain with their Flags and Soldiers, Drummers, Trumpeters, Fifers, Singers, and all belonging, as Elephants, Horses, Falkeners with their Faulkons and many others, to stand at the Gate in a readiness to attend his pleasure. And tho he means not to come forth, yet they must wait in this manner, until he give order, that they may depart to their houses. Commonly all this assembly are gathered together at the Palace three or four times before he comes out once. And oftentimes he comes out when none there are aware of it, with only those that attend on his person within his Palace. And then when it is heard, that his Majesty is come forth, they all run ready to break their necks, and place themselves at a distance to Guard his Person and wait his pleasure. Sometimes, but very seldom, He comes forth riding upon an Horse or Elephant. But usually he is brought out in a Pallenkine; which is nothing so well made as in other parts of India. The ends of the Bambou it is carried by, are largely tipped with Silver, and curiously wrought and engraven: for he hath very good workmen of that profession.
His demeanor when he walks in his palace or goes out. Sometimes he strolls around his Palace, where there are certain Pedestals made of stone, covered in lime and oiled to look pure white. These are set up in different places, and he stands on them when he comes out to be above the crowd and see what's going on around him. But when he decides to go out, even if it's just a short distance—and he rarely goes far—orders are given well in advance for all the Guards, which are quite a few, possibly thousands, along with a Dutch and Portuguese captain with their flags and troops, drummers, trumpeters, fifers, singers, and others like elephants, horses, falconers with their falcons, to stand at the gate, ready to serve him. And even if he doesn't plan to come out, they still have to wait like this until he gives the order for them to leave and head home. Usually, this whole group gathers at the palace three or four times before he actually steps out. And often he comes out when no one is expecting it, with just those who serve him inside the palace. Then, when word gets out that his Majesty has stepped out, they all rush, almost tripping over themselves, to position themselves at a distance to guard him and wait for his instructions. Sometimes, but very rarely, he comes out riding a horse or elephant. But generally, he is carried out in a palanquin, which isn’t as well made as in other parts of India. The ends of the bamboo used to carry it are heavily tipped with silver and intricately designed and engraved because he has very skilled craftsmen for that work.
The place where he goeth when he comes thus abroad, is to a Bankqueting-house built by a Pond side, which he has made. It is not above a Musquet shot from his Palace. Where he goeth for his diversion. Which I shall by and by more particularly relate.
The place he goes when he comes out is to a banquet hall he built by the pond he created. It’s only a short distance from his palace, about the range of a musket shot. He goes there for entertainment, which I will describe in more detail shortly.
His reception of Embassadors.Another instance of his State and Grandure will appear in his reception of Ambassadors. Who are received with great honour and show. First he sends several of his great men to meet them with great Trains of Soldiers, the ways all cut broad, and the grass pared away for many miles: Drums and Trumpets, and Pipes, and Flags going before them, Victuals and all sorts of varieties are daily brought to them, and continue to be so all the time they are in the Land, and all at free-cost. For the Custom here is, Embassadors, stay they never so long, are maintained at the Kings Cost and Charges. And being in the City, have their Victuals brought them out from the Kings Palace, ready Page 37dressed. Presents, Goods or whatsoever they please to bring with them, the King prepareth men to carry. And when they are come to the House that is prepared for them, which is hung top and sides with white Callico, they are kept under a Guard, and great Commanders with Soldiers appointed to watch at their Gates, which is accounted for a great honour. But these Guards dare not permit any to come to the Speech of them, for the King careth not that any should talk with Ambassadors, but himself, with whom he taketh His delight in them.great delight to have conference, and to see them brought before him in fine Apparrel, their Swords by their sides with great State and Honour, and that the Ambassadors may see and take notice of the greatness of his Majesty. And after they have been there some times, he gives them both Men and handsom young Maids for their Servants, to attend and also to accompany them: often causing them to be brought into his presence to see his Sports and Pastimes, and not caring to send them away; but in a very familiar manner entertaining discourse with them.
His take on Ambassadors.Another example of his status and grandeur is how he welcomes Ambassadors. They are received with great honor and ceremony. First, he sends several of his high officials to meet them, accompanied by large groups of soldiers. The roads are cleared and the grass trimmed for many miles. Drums, Trumpets, Pipes, and Flags lead the way, while food and a variety of supplies are brought to them daily, all at no cost. The custom here is that Ambassadors, no matter how long they stay, are supported by the King’s resources. While in the city, their meals are provided from the King’s Palace, already prepared. Any gifts or goods they bring are carried by men the King arranges. When they arrive at their designated lodging, which is decorated with white fabric on the walls and ceiling, they are kept under guard. High-ranking officers and soldiers are assigned to watch their gates, which is considered a significant honor. However, these guards do not allow anyone to speak with them except the King, who takes great pleasure in conversing with them and seeing them presented in fine attire, with their swords at their sides, symbolizing great status and honor, ensuring that the Ambassadors recognize the majesty of his Majesty. After they have been there for a while, he provides them with both men and attractive young women as servants to attend to them and accompany them. He often arranges for them to be brought into his presence to enjoy his games and entertainments, and he engages in friendly conversation with them, showing no intent to send them away.
CHAP. II.
Concerning the King’s Manners, Vices, Recreation, Religion.
Under the Consideration of his Manners, will fall his Temperance, his Ambition and Pride, his Policy and Dissimulation, his cruel and bloody Disposition.
Under the Consideration of his Manners, we will examine his Self-Control, his Ambition and Pride, his Strategy and Deception, his cruel and violent Nature.
Sparing in his Dyet.He is temperate both in his Diet and his Lust. Of the former, I am informed by those that have attended on his Person in his Palace, that though he hath all sorts of Varieties the Land affords brought to his Table, yet his chief fare is Herbs, and ripe pleasant Fruits: and this but once a day. Whatsoever is brought for him to eat or drink is covered with a white cloath, and whoever brings it, hath a Mufler tyed about his mouth, lest he should breath upon the Kings Food. After what manner he Eats.The Kings manner of eating is thus. He sits upon a Stool before a small Table covered with a white cloath, all alone. He eats on a green Plantane-Leaf laid in a Gold Bason. There are twenty or thirty Dishes prepared for him, which are brought into his Dining-Room. And which of these Dishes the King pleases to call for, a Nobleman appointed for that service, takes a Portion of and reaches in a Ladle to the Kings Bason. This person also waits with a mufler about his mouth.
Sparing with his diet. He is moderate in both his Diet and his Lust. According to those who have served him in his Palace, even though he has all types of varieties the land offers brought to his table, his main diet consists of Herbs and sweet, ripe Fruits: and this is only once a day. Anything served to him to eat or drink is covered with a white cloth, and the person delivering it has a cloth tied around their mouth to prevent breathing on the King's food. How He Eats Now. The King's way of eating is as follows. He sits on a stool in front of a small table covered with a white cloth, all by himself. He eats from a green plantain leaf laid in a gold basin. There are twenty or thirty dishes prepared for him, which are brought into his dining room. When the King requests a particular dish, a nobleman designated for that task takes a portion and serves it to the King's basin with a ladle. This person also waits with a cloth over their mouth.
Chast himself, and requires his Attendants to be so.And as he is abstemious in his eating, so in the use of women. If he useth them ’tis unknown and with great secrecy. He hath not had the Company of his Queen this twenty years, to wit, since he went from Candy, where he left her. He allowes not in his Court Whoredom or Adultery; and many times when he hears of the misdemeanors of some of his Nobles in regard of women, He not only Executes them, but severely punisheth the Page 38women, if known: and he hath so many Spyes, that there is but little done, which he knows not of. And often he gives Command to expel all the women out of the City, not one to remain. But by little and little when they think his wrath is appeas’d, they do creep in again. But no women of any Quality dare presume, and if they would, they cannot, the Watches having charge given them not to let them pass. Some have been taken concealed under mans Apparel, and what became of them all may judg, for they never went home again. Rebellion does not more displease this King, then for his Nobles to have to do with women. Therefore when any are admitted to his Court to wait upon him, they are not permitted to enjoy the Company of their Wives, no more then any other women. Neither hath he suffered any for near this twenty years to have their Wives in the City, except Slaves or inferior servants.
He is hard on himself and expects his staff to be just as strict. He eats modestly, and he is equally reserved when it comes to women. If he does engage with them, it’s done in secret and remains unknown. He hasn’t been with his Queen in twenty years, since he left her in Candy. He doesn’t tolerate promiscuity or infidelity in his court; when he learns of his nobles’ misdeeds involving women, he not only punishes them severely but also deals harshly with the women if they are identified. He has so many spies that very little happens without his knowledge. Often, he orders that all women be expelled from the city, with not a single one allowed to stay. But gradually, when they think his anger has faded, they sneak back in. However, women of any status dare not take the chance; even if they wanted to, they can’t, as the guards are instructed to stop them from entering. Some have been caught hiding under men's clothing, and what happened to them is anyone’s guess, as they never returned home. This King is more displeased by his nobles’ relations with women than by rebellion. Therefore, when anyone is allowed in his court to serve him, they are not permitted to be with their wives, just as they can’t be with any other women. He hasn’t allowed anyone to have their wives in the city for nearly twenty years, except for slaves or lower-ranking servants.
He committed incest, but such as was allowable.Indeed he was once guilty of an Act, that seemed to argue him a man of most unbridled Lust. For he had a Daughter that was with Child by himself: but in Childbed both dyed. But this manner of Incest is allowable in Kings, if it be only to beget a right Royal Issue, which can only be gotten that way. But in all other ’tis held abominable, and severely punished. And here they have a common and usual Proverb, None can reproach the King nor the Beggar. The one being so high, that none dare; the other so low that nothing can shame or reproach them.
He committed incest, but it was seen as acceptable. In fact, he was once guilty of an Act that suggested he was a man of unchecked desire. He fathered a daughter who was pregnant by him: yet they both died during childbirth. However, this type of Incest is allowed among kings, solely for the purpose of producing a right Royal Issue, which can only be achieved this way. In all other cases, it is regarded as disgusting and is heavily punished. Here, there's a common saying: None can reproach the King nor the Beggar. The king is so elevated that no one dares to speak against him, while the beggar is so low that nothing can shame or blame them.
His Pride.His Pride and affectation of honour is unmeasurable. Which appears in his Peoples manner of Address to him, which he either Commands or allows of. How the people Address to the King.When they come before him they fall flat down on their Faces to the Ground at three several times, and then they sit with their legs under them upon their Knees all the time they are in his presence: And when he bids them to absent, they go backwards, untill they are out of his sight or a great distance from him. But of Christian People indeed he requires no more then to kneel with their Hats off before him.
His Pride.His Pride and need for honor is boundless. This is evident in how his people address him, which he either commands or permits. How the People Address the King.When they come before him, they fall flat on their faces to the ground three times, and then they sit with their legs under them on their knees for the entire time they're in his presence. When he dismisses them, they back away until they are out of his sight or a good distance from him. However, with Christian people, he only asks them to kneel with their hats off before him.
They give him divine worship.Nay, He takes on him all the Ceremonies and Solemnities of Honour, which they shew unto their Gods; making his account that as he is now their King, so hereafter he shall be one of their Gods. And the People did call him God. Formerly since my being on that Land, he used not to come out of his Palace into the sight of the People but very seldom out of State and Haughtiness of Spirit; but now of later times he comes forth daily. And altho he be near fourscore years of age, yet his greatest delight is in Honour and Majesty, being Pleased with high Titles.most pleased with high and windy Titles given him. Such as Mauhawaul, a Phrase importing Greatness, but not expressible in our Language. Hondrewné Boudouind, Let your Majesty be a God. When the King speaks to them, they answer him at every period, Oiboa, many Lives. Baula Gaut, the limb of a Dog, speaking to the King of themselves: yet now of late times since here happened a Rebellion against him, he fears to assume to himself the Title of God; having visibly seen and almost felt, that there is a greater power then His ruling on Earth, which set the hearts of the People against Him: and so hath given command to prophane that great Name no more, by ascribing it to him.
They treat him like a god.No, he takes on all the ceremonies and formalities of honor that they show to their gods; he considers that since he is their king now, he will eventually become one of their gods. And the people called him God. Since I’ve been in that land, he rarely came out of his palace to be seen by the people due to his state and arrogance; but recently, he comes out every day. Even though he is nearly eighty years old, his greatest joy is in honor and majesty, as he is satisfied with fancy titles. Most pleased with lofty and exaggerated titles given to him, like Mauhawaul, which implies Greatness, but is untranslatable into our language. Hondrewné Boudouind, Let your Majesty be a God. When the king addresses them, they respond at every sentence with Oiboa, many Lives. Baula Gaut, the limb of a Dog, referring to themselves in relation to the king; yet lately, after a rebellion against him, he is hesitant to claim the title of God; having clearly seen and almost felt that there is a greater power than His governing on Earth, which turned the people's hearts against Him: thus, he has ordered that this great Name no longer be used in reference to him.
One Impaled on a Stake.
One Impaled on a Stake.
An instance or two of the King’s haughty stomach.In Anno 1675, one of the Kings greatest and most Valiant Generals, and that had been notably successful against the Dutch, had done many pieces of good service for the King, expelled the Hollander out of several Forts, taking and killing many or them, this man the King was jealous of, and did resolve to take away his Head as a reward of his Valour; which he had some private Intelligence of, and so Fled, being then in Camp against the Dutch, and got to Columba with his wife and goods. By which the King had an invaluable Loss. He slights the defection of one of his best Generals.Yet the King out of the height of his Stomach, seemed not in the least to be vexed thereat, neither did he regard it; as if it were beneath the quality of such a Monarch to be moved with such a Trifle. But sent down another General in his place; And as for the house and estate of him that Fled, and whatsoever he left behind him, he let it lye and rot, scorning to esteem or regard it.
Here are a few examples of the King’s arrogant attitude. In Anno 1675, one of the King's greatest and most courageous generals, who had notably succeeded against the Dutch, had done a lot of valuable work for the King, driving the Hollanders out of several forts, capturing and killing many of them. The King became jealous of this man and decided to have him executed as a reward for his bravery; the general somehow found out about this and fled, being in camp against the Dutch, and made it to Columba with his wife and belongings. This was an invaluable loss for the King. He ignores the betrayal of one of his top generals. Yet, the King, in his arrogance, didn't seem the least bit upset about it, nor did he care; as if it was beneath his dignity to be bothered by such a trivial matter. Instead, he sent another general in his place. As for the house and estate of the one who fled, and everything he left behind, the King let it lie and rot, scorning to value or pay attention to it.
He scorns to receive his Revenues.To give you an Instance or two more of this Princes Spirit. At the time of New-year, all his Subjects, high and low, do bring him certain Presents, or rather Taxes, each one a certain rate; which formerly he used constantly to take, but of late years, He so abounds with all things, continually putting into his Treasury, and but seldom taking out, and that but little, that he thinks scorn to receive these his due revenues, least his people should think it were out of necessity and want. Nevertheless the Great Men still at the New-year, bring their Presents day after day before the King at his coming forth, hoping it will please him to accept them, but now of many years he receives them not. His mind is so haughty, that he scorns to seem to value any thing in the world. When tydings are sometimes brought him, that the Dutch have made an Invasion into his Countrey, although he be well able to expel them, he will not so much as regard it.
He won’t accept his income.To give you another example or two of this prince's character. At New Year, all his subjects, both high and low, bring him certain gifts, or rather taxes, each at a specific rate; which he used to accept regularly. However, in recent years, he has accumulated so much wealth, continually adding to his treasury and rarely taking anything out, that he now feels too proud to accept these revenues, fearing his people might think it’s out of need and scarcity. Nevertheless, the nobles still bring their gifts before the King day after day at New Year, hoping he will choose to accept them, but for many years now, he hasn’t accepted any. His pride is so great that he looks down on valuing anything in the world. When he hears reports that the Dutch have invaded his country, even though he’s fully capable of driving them out, he doesn’t pay it any mind.
The Dutch serve their ends upon his Pride by flattering him.The Dutch knowing his Proud Spirit make their advantage of it, by Flattering him with their Ambassadors, telling him that they are his Majesties humble Subjects and Servants; and that it is out of their Loyalty to him, that they build Forts, and keep Watches round about his Countrey, to prevent Forraign Nations and Enemies from coming. And that as they are thus imployed in his Majesties service, so it is for sustenance, which they want, that occasioned their coming up into his Majesties Countrey. And thus by Flattering him, and ascribing to him High and Honourable Titles, which are things he greatly delights in, some times they prevail to have the Countrey (they have invaded,) and he to have the Honour. Yet at other times, upon better Consideration, he will not be Flattered, but falls upon them at unawares, and does them great damage.
The Dutch take advantage of his pride by flattering him.The Dutch, knowing his proud nature, take advantage of it by flattering him with their ambassadors, telling him that they are his Majesty's humble subjects and servants; and that it is out of their loyalty to him that they build forts and keep watch around his country to prevent foreign nations and enemies from coming. They also say that as they are thus employed in his Majesty's service, it is because they need sustenance that they have come into his Majesty's country. By flattering him and assigning him high and honorable titles, which he greatly enjoys, they sometimes manage to take control of the country they have invaded while he receives the honor. However, at other times, upon further reflection, he refuses to be flattered and surprises them, causing them significant damage.
The people give away to the King’s foul cloaths.Such a Veneration does he expect from the People, that whatsoever things are carrying to him which are known by the white Cloath they are wrapt up in, all persons meeting them turn out of the way: not excepting the Kings foul Cloaths. For when they are carried to washing (which is daily) all even the greatest rise up, as they come by, which is known by being carried on an hand heaved upwards, covered with a Painted cloth.
People step aside for the King’s dirty clothes.He expects such respect from the people that whenever something is being carried to him, marked by the white cloth it’s wrapped in, everyone passing by steps aside, even for the King’s dirty clothes. When they are taken for washing (which happens daily), even the highest-ranking individuals stand up as they pass by, as it’s clear they are being carried with one hand raised, covered by a painted cloth.
His natural abilities, and deceitful temper.He is crafty, cautious, a great dissembler, nor doth he want wisdom. He is not passionate in his anger. For with whomsoever he be angry, he will not shew it: neither is he rash or over-hasty in any matters, Page 40but doth all things with deliberation, tho but with a little advise: asking Counsel of no body but himself. He accounts it Wit and Policy to lie and dissemble, that his intents and purposes may the better be concealed; but he abhorreth and punisheth those that lie to him.
His innate skills and cunning personality. He is clever, careful, and a great hypocrite, and he isn’t lacking in wisdom. He doesn’t get overly emotional when he’s angry. No matter who he’s upset with, he won’t show it: he’s also not rash or hasty in any situations, Page 40 but approaches everything with careful thought, even if it’s with minimal advice: he consults no one but himself. He sees it as smart and strategic to lie and deceive so that his true plans and motives stay hidden; yet he despises and punishes those who lie to him.
His wise saying concerning Runnawayes.Dutch Runnawayes, whereof there are several come to him, he saith are Rogues that either have robbed or killed, or else would never run away from their own Nation. And tho he receiveth them, yet esteemeth them not.
His advice about Runaways.Dutch Runaways, of which there are several who come to him, he says are criminals who have either robbed or killed, or else they would never have left their own country. And although he accepts them, he does not value them.
Naturally cruel.He seems to be naturally disposed to Cruelty: For he sheds a great deal of blood, and gives no reason for it. His Cruelty appears both in the Tortures and Painful deaths he inflicts, and in the extent of his punishments, viz, upon whole Families for the miscarriage of one in them. For when the King is displeased with any, he does not alwayes command to kill them outright, but first to torment them, which is done by cutting and pulling away their flesh by Pincers, burning them with hot Irons clapped to them to make them confess of their Confederates; and this they do, to rid themselves of their Torments, confessing far more than ever they saw or knew. After their Confession, sometimes he commands to hang their two Hands about their Necks, and to make them eat their own flesh, and their own Mothers to eat of their own Children; and so to lead them thro the City in public view to terrifie all, unto the place of Execution, the The Dogs follow Prisoners to execution.Dogs following to eat them. For they are so accustomed to it, that they seeing a Prisoner led away, follow after. At the place of Execution, there are alwayes some sticking upon Poles, others hanging up in quarters upon Trees; besides, what lyes killed by Elephants on the ground, or by other ways. This place is alwayes in the greatest High-way, that all may see and stand in awe. For which end this is his constant practice.
Inherently harsh. He seems to have a natural tendency toward Cruelty: he spills a lot of blood without any justification. His Cruelty shows both in the tortures and painful deaths he inflicts and in the severity of his punishments, viz, punishing entire families for the misdeeds of just one member. When the King is angry with someone, he doesn't always order their immediate execution; instead, he has them tortured first, using tools to tear at their flesh and burning them with hot irons to make them confess their associates. In their desperation to end their suffering, they confess to far more than they ever knew or saw. After their confession, he sometimes orders them to hang their own hands around their necks, forces them to eat their own flesh, and even makes their mothers eat their own children; then they are paraded through the city for all to see, leading to the execution site, The dogs accompany the prisoners to their execution. with dogs following behind, ready to eat them. They are so accustomed to this scene that when they see a prisoner being led away, they naturally follow. At the execution site, there are always bodies displayed on poles, others hanging in pieces from trees, and many more killed by elephants or other means. This location is always positioned along the busiest road, so everyone can see and be frightened. This practice is something he consistently does.
The Kings Prisoners; their Misery.Moreover, he hath a great many Prisoners, whom he keepeth in Chains, some in the common Gaol, some committed to the custody of Great Men; and for what or for how long time none dare enquire. Commonly they ly thus two, four or six years; and some have Victuals given them, and some not having it, must ask leave to go out and beg with a Keeper. It is according as the King appoints, when they are committed. Or some of them being driven to want do get food by work, such as, sewing, making Caps, Doublets, Purses. This coming once to the Kings Ears, he said, I put them there to torment and punish them, not to work and be well maintained; and so commanded to take away their Sizzars and Needles from them. Yet this lasted not long, for afterwards they fell to their work again. Those that have been long there are permitted to build little Shops on the Street side against the Prison, and to come out in the day time, and sell their work as they make it; but in the Night time are shut up again.
The King's Prisoners: Their Struggle. Moreover, he has a lot of prisoners, who he keeps in chains, some in the common jail, some under the care of powerful people; and no one dares ask why or for how long. Usually, they lie there for two, four, or six years; some get food provided, while others have to ask for permission to go out and beg with a guard. It depends on the King's orders when they are imprisoned. Some of them, driven by need, earn food by working, like sewing, making hats, jackets, and bags. When this reached the King's ears, he said, I put them there to torment and punish them, not to work and be well provided for; and so he ordered their scissors and needles to be taken away. However, this didn’t last long, as they soon returned to their work. Those who have been there for a long time are allowed to set up little shops on the street side by the prison and come out during the day to sell their goods as they make them; but at night, they are locked up again.
When the Streets are to be swept about the Palace, they make the Prisoners come out in their Chains, and do it.
When the streets around the palace need to be cleaned, they make the prisoners come out in their chains and do it.
And after all their Imprisonment, without any examination, they are carried forth and executed: and these not only the common sort, but even the greatest and most nobly descended in the Land: For with whom he is displeased, he maketh no difference.
And after all their imprisonment, without any examination, they are taken out and executed; and this happens not only to ordinary people but even to the highest-ranking and most noble in the land. For with whom he is displeased, he makes no distinction.
He punishes whole generations for the sake of one.Nor is his wrath appeased by the Execution of the Malefactor, but oftentimes he punisheth all his Generation; it may be kills them alltogether, or gives them all away for Slaves. Page 41
He punishes whole generations for the sake of just one.His anger isn’t satisfied by executing the Malefactor; instead, he often punishes the whole generation, which can mean killing them all at once or selling them all into slavery. Page 41
The sad condition of young Gentlemen that wait on his Person.Thus he often deals with those, whose Children are his Attendants. I mentioned before, that young Men of the best Families in the Land, are sought out to wait upon the King in his Court. These after they have served here some small time, and have as it were but seen the Court, and known his Customs and Manners, he requiteth them by cutting off their Heads, and putting them into their Bellies: other faults none do know. Heretofore, as it is reported, he was not so Cruel, but now none escapes, that serves in his Palace. Then he recruits his Slain out of the Countries, by giving Orders to his Dissava’s or Governors to send him others to Court. Whither they go like an Ox to the Slaughter, but with far more heavy hearts. For both they and their Parents full well know what end the King’s honorable Service will bring them to. Howbeit there is no remedy. Being thus by Order sent unto the Court, their own Parents must provide for and maintain them, until the King is pleased to call them to his Use which it may be will not be in some years. Sometimes it happens, that the Boys thus brought, before the King makes use of them about his Person, are grown too big, and so escape. But those that are employed in the Palace, enjoy this favour, That all such Taxes, Customs, or other Duties belonging to the King, which their Fathers were wont to pay, are released, until such time as they are discharged from the King’s Employment; which is always either by Execution, or by being given to somebody for perpetual Bondmen. During the time of the King’s favour, he is never admitted to go home to Visit his Parents and Friends. The Malekind may come to see him, but no Women are admitted, be it his Mother that bare him. And after he is killed, tho’ for what no man knows, he is accounted a Rebel and Traitor against the King: and then his Father’s House, Land and Estate is seized on for the King. Which after some time by giving of Fees and Gifts to the great ones, they do redeem again: And sometimes the whole Family and Generation perish, as I said before. So that after a Lad is taken into the King’s Palace, his Kindred are afraid to acknowledge Alliance to him. But these matters may more properly be related, when we come to speak of his Tyranny.
The unfortunate situation of young men working for him. He often deals with those whose children are his attendants. I mentioned earlier that young men from the best families in the country are chosen to serve the King at his court. After spending a brief time here and only beginning to learn about the court's customs and manners, he rewards them by executing them and putting their heads on display: no other offenses are known. Previously, as it is said, he was less cruel, but now no one escapes after serving in his palace. He replenishes his ranks with recruits from the countryside by instructing his Dissava’s or Governors to send more young men to court. They go like an ox to slaughter, but with far heavier hearts. Both they and their parents are well aware of the fate that awaits them in the King’s so-called honorable service. However, there is no remedy. Once ordered to the court, their parents must provide for and support them until the King decides to call upon them, which could take years. Sometimes, the boys who are brought to him grow too large before the King makes use of them, and manage to escape. But those employed in the palace enjoy one advantage: all taxes, customs, or other duties owed to the King by their fathers are waived until they are released from royal service, which usually ends in either execution or being handed over as perpetual bondsmen. During the time they have the King's favor, they are never allowed to visit their parents or friends. Males may come to see him, but no women are permitted, even if it is his mother. After he is killed, for reasons no one knows, he is labeled a Rebel and Traitor against the King, and then his father's house, land, and estate are seized by the King. After some time and with the payment of fees and gifts to high-ranking officials, they may be redeemed. Sometimes the entire family and lineage suffer, as I mentioned before. So, once a Lad is taken into the King's palace, his relatives fear to acknowledge their connection to him. But these issues may be better discussed when we talk about his tyranny.
His Pleasure Houses.Sometimes for his Pleasure, he will ride or be carried to his Banquetting-House, which is about a Musquet-shot from his Palace. It stands on a little Hill; where with abundance of pains and many Months labour, they have made a little Plain, in length not much above an Arrows flight, in breadth less. Where at the head of a small Valley, he hath made a Bank cross to stop the Water running down. It is now become a fine Pond, and exceeding full of Fish. At this Place the King hath several Houses built according to his own appointment very handsom, born up with carved Pillars and Painted, and round about Rails and Banisters turned, one Painted and one Ebony, like Balconie. Some standing high upon a Wall, being for him to sit in, and see Sport with his Elephants, and other Beasts, as also for a Prospect abroad. Others standing over this Pond, where he himself sits and feedeth his Fish with boiled Rice, Fruits and Sweet-meats. They are so tame that they will come and eat in his hand; but never doth he suffer any to be catch’d. This Pond is useful for his Elephants to wash in. The Plain was made for his Horses to run upon. For often-times he commands his Grooms to get up and ride in his Presence; and Page 42sometimes for that good Service, gives the Rider five or ten Shillings, and it may be a piece of Cloath. Always when he comes forth, his Horses are brought out ready saddled before him; but he himself mounts them very seldom. All of which he had from the Dutch, some sent to him for Presents, and some he hath taken in War. He hath in all some twelve or fourteen: some of which are Persian Horses.
His Pleasure Venues.Sometimes for his pleasure, he will ride or be carried to his banquet house, which is about the distance of a gunshot from his palace. It sits atop a small hill; they have spent a lot of effort and many months creating a small flat area, not much longer than an arrow's flight and narrower than that. At the head of a small valley, he has built a dam to stop the water from flowing down. It has now become a lovely pond, full of fish. Here, the king has several houses built to his specifications, very beautiful and supported by carved pillars, with painted decorations, and surrounding railings and banisters that are turned, one painted and one made of ebony, like a balcony. Some of them are positioned high on a wall, meant for him to sit in and watch performances with his elephants and other animals, as well as to take in the view. Others are above this pond, where he sits and feeds his fish with boiled rice, fruits, and sweets. They are so tame that they will come and eat from his hand; however, he never allows any to be caught. This pond is also useful for his elephants to bathe in. The flat area was made for his horses to run in. Often, he orders his grooms to ride in his presence; and Page 42 sometimes, for that good service, he gives the rider five or ten shillings or perhaps a piece of cloth. Whenever he goes out, his horses are brought out, saddled and ready for him; but he himself rides very rarely. He has in total about twelve or fourteen horses, some of which are Persian horses, some sent to him as gifts from the Dutch, and others he has captured in war.
His Pastimes abroad.Other Pastimes and Recreations he hath (for this is all he minds or regards.) As to make them bring wild Elephants out of the Woods, and catch them in his Presence. The manner how they get them unto the City, I have mentioned already. Also when he comes out of his Court, he Delights to look upon his Hawks, altho’ he never use them for his Game; sometimes on his Dogs, and tame Deer, and Tygers, and strange kind of Birds and Beasts; of both which he hath a great many. Also he will try his Guns, and shoot at Marks, which are excellently true, and rarely inlay’d with Silver, Gold, and Ivory. For the Smiths that make them dare not present them to his hand, not having sufficiently proved them. He hath Eight or Nine small Iron Cannon, lately taken from the Dutch, which he hath mounted in Field-Carriages, all rarely carved, and inlay’d with Silver and Brass, and coloured Stones, set in convenient places, and painted with Images and Flowers. But the Guns disgrace the Carriages. He keeps them in an House on the Plain. Upon some Festival times he useth them. I think, they are set there chiefly for a Memorial of his late Victories: For he hath many, and far better Guns of Brass that are not so regarded.
His hobbies abroad. He has other Pastimes and Recreations that he focuses on (this is all he cares about). For instance, he has them bring wild elephants out of the woods and catch them in his presence. I've already mentioned how they bring them to the city. When he comes out of his court, he enjoys looking at his Hawks, although he never uses them for hunting; sometimes he also watches his dogs, tame deer, tigers, and various exotic birds and animals, of which he has a lot. He also tries out his guns and shoots at targets, which are made with exceptional precision and beautifully inlaid with silver, gold, and ivory. The Smiths who make them are afraid to present them to him unless they have been thoroughly tested. He has eight or nine small iron Cannon, recently taken from the Dutch, which he has mounted on field carriages, all intricately carved and inlaid with silver and brass, and adorned with colored stones, placed strategically, and painted with images and flowers. However, the guns detract from the carriages. He keeps them in a building on the plain and uses them during some festivals. I think they are mainly displayed there as a reminder of his recent victories: he has many of them and far superior brass guns that are not as valued.
His Diversion at home.In his Palace he passeth his time with looking upon certain Toyes and Fancies that he hath, and upon his Arms and Guns, calling in some or other of his great Men to see the same, asking them if they have a Gun will shoot further than that: and how much Steel such a Knife, as he will shew them, needs to have in it. He takes great delight in Swimming, in which he is very expert. And the Custom is, when he goes into the Water, that all his Attendance that can Swim must go in likewise.
His home entertainment.In his palace, he spends his time looking at some toys and curiosities he has, along with his weapons and guns. He often calls in various high-ranking guests to show them what he has, asking if they have a gun that can shoot farther than his, and how much steel a knife he shows them should have. He enjoys swimming and is quite skilled at it. The custom is that when he goes into the water, all his attendants who can swim must join him.
His Religion.And now lastly for his Religion, you cannot expect much from him. Of the Religion of his Countrey he makes but a small Profession; as perceiving that there is a greater God, than those that they thro long custom, have and do Worship. And therefore when an Impostor, a Bastard Moor by Nation born in that Land; came and publickly set up a new nameless God, as he styled him; and that he was sent to destroy the Temples of their Gods, the King opposed it not for a good while, as waiting to see which of these Gods would prevail, until he saw that he aimed to make himself King, then he allowed of him no longer: as I shall shew more at large hereafter: when I come to speak of the Religion of the Countrey.
His faith. And now lastly for his Religion, you can’t expect much from him. He doesn’t make a big deal out of the religion of his country, as he believes there is a greater God than the ones they worship out of long tradition. So, when an Impostor, a illegitimate Moor born in that land, came and publicly introduced a new nameless God, as he called himself, claiming to be sent to destroy the temples of their gods, the King didn’t oppose him for a while, waiting to see which of these gods would come out on top. But once he realized the impostor was trying to make himself king, he no longer accepted him: I’ll explain more about this later when I discuss the religion of the country.
How he stands affected to the Christian Religion.The Christian Religion, he doth not in the least persecute, or dislike, but rather as it seems to me, esteems and honours it. As a sign of which take this passage. When his Sister died, for whom he had a very dear Affection, there was a very grievous Mourning and Lamentation made for her throughout the whole Nation; all Mirth and Feasting laid aside, and all possible signs of sorrow exprest: and in all probability, it was as much as their lives were worth, who should at Page 43this time do any thing, that might look like joy. This was about Christmas. The Dutch did notwithstanding adventure to keep their Christmas by Feasting. The News of this was brought to the King. And every body reckoned it would go hard with the Dutch for doing this. But because it was done at a Festival of their Religion, the King past it by, and took no notice of it. The Value also that he has for the Christian Religion, will appear from the respect he gives the Professors of it; as will be seen afterwards.
His feelings about the Christian religion.The Christian Religion is something he neither persecutes nor dislikes; in fact, it seems to me that he respects and honors it. A clear example of this can be seen in a particular incident. When his sister, whom he cared for deeply, passed away, there was intense mourning and lamentation across the entire nation; all celebrations and feasting were put on hold, and every possible sign of sorrow was expressed. In all likelihood, it would have been a matter of life and death for anyone to show any hint of joy at Page 43 that time. This occurred around Christmas. The Dutch, however, decided to celebrate their Christmas with feasting. News of this reached the King, and everyone expected there would be serious consequences for the Dutch for their actions. Yet, since it was during a Festival of their Religion, the King let it slide and didn’t comment on it. His respect for the Christian Religion is also evident in the esteem he shows towards its followers, as will be discussed further on.
CHAP. III.
Of the Kings Tyrannical Reign.
Wee have all this while considered this King, with respect unto his Person, Temper, and Inclinations, now we will speak of him with more immediate respect unto his Office and Government, as he is a King. And here we will discourse of the manner of his Government, of his Treasure and Revenues, of his Great Officers, and lastly, of his Strength and Wars.
We have always thought about this King in terms of his Character, Temperament, and Inclinations; now we will discuss him more directly regarding his Position and Leadership as a King. Here, we will talk about the way he governs, his Treasury and Income, his High Officials, and finally, his Strength and Military.
His Government Tyrannical.As to the manner of his Government, it is Tyrannical and Arbitrary in the highest degree: For he ruleth Absolute, and after his own Will and Pleasure: his own Head being his only Counsellor. The Land all at his Disposal, and all the People from the highest to the lowest Slaves, or very like Slaves: both in Body and Goods wholly at his Command. Neither wants He those three Virtues of a Tyrant, Jealousie, Dissimulation, and Cruelty.
His government is tyrannical.As for the way he governs, it is tyrannical and arbitrary to the highest degree: He rules absolutely, following his own will and desires, with only his own head as his counselor. The land is entirely at his disposal, and all the people, from the highest to the lowest, are slaves or very much like slaves: both in body and property, they are completely under his command. He lacks none of the three virtues of a tyrant: jealousy, dissimulation, and cruelty.
His Policy.But because Policy is a necessary endowment of a Prince, I will first shew in an instance or two, that he is not devoid of it.
His Policy.But because Policy is an essential quality for a Prince, I'll first show with a couple of examples that he possesses it.
He Farms out His Countrey for Service.The Countrey being wholly His, the King Farms out his Land, not for Money, but Service. And the People enjoy Portions of Land from the King, and instead of Rent, they have their several appointments, some are to serve the King in his Wars, some in their Trades, some serve him for Labourers, and others are as Farmers to furnish his House with the Fruits of the Ground; and so all things are done without Cost, and every man paid for his pains: that is, they have Lands for it; yet all have not watered Land enough for their needs, that is, such Land as good Rice requires to grow in; so that such are fain to sow on dry Land, and Till other mens Fields for a subsistence. These Persons are free from payment of Taxes; only sometimes upon extraordinary occasions, they must give an Hen or Mat or such like, to the King’s use: for as much as they use the Wood and Water that is in his Countrey. But if any find the Duty to be heavy, or too much for them, they may leaving their House and Land, be free from the King’s Service, as there is a Multitude do. And in my judgment they live far more at ease, after they have relinquished the King’s Land, than when they had it.
He Outsources His Country for Services.The Country being entirely His, the King leases out his Land, not for Money, but for Service. The People receive portions of Land from the King, and instead of paying Rent, they have their specific responsibilities; some serve the King in his Wars, some in their Trades, some work as Laborers, and others act as Farmers to provide his House with the produce from the land. Everything is done without Cost, and each person is compensated for their efforts: that is, they receive Land for it; however, not everyone has enough irrigated Land to meet their needs, specifically the type that good Rice requires to grow; therefore, some of them have to plant on dry Land and work in other people's Fields to survive. These individuals are exempt from paying Taxes; only occasionally, during special circumstances, they might have to give a Hen or Mat or something similar for the King's use, as a payment for utilizing the Wood and Water that belongs to his Country. But if anyone finds the obligation to be burdensome or too much for them, they can leave their House and Land and be free from the King’s Service, which many do. In my opinion, they live much more comfortably after they have given up the King’s Land than when they had it.
Many Towns are in the King’s hand, the Inhabitants whereof are to Till and Manure a quantity of the Land according to their Ability, and lay up the Corn for the King’s use. These Towns the King often bestows upon some of his Nobles for their Encouragement and Maintenance, with all the fruits and benefits that before came to the King Page 44from them. In each of these Towns there is a Smith to make and mend the Tools of them to whom the King hath granted them, and a Potter to fit them with Earthen Ware, and a Washer to wash their Cloaths, and other men to supply what there is need of. And each one of these hath a piece of Land for this their Service, whether it be to the King or the Lord; but what they do for the other People they are paid for. Thus all that have any Place or Employment under the King, are paid without any Charge to the King.
Many towns are controlled by the King, and the residents are expected to farm and care for a certain amount of land based on their ability, storing the grain for the King's use. The King often gives these towns to some of his nobles as a way to encourage and support them, along with all the profits that used to go to the King Page 44. In each of these towns, there is a blacksmith to make and repair tools for those to whom the King has granted them, a potter to provide earthenware, a washer to do laundry, and other people to meet additional needs. Each of these workers has a piece of land for their service, whether to the King or the lord; however, they are paid for the services they provide to other people. Therefore, everyone with a position or responsibility under the King is compensated without any cost to the King.
His Policy to Secure himself from Assassination or Rebellion.His great Endeavour is to Secure himself from Plots and Conspiracies of his People, who are sorely weary of his tyrannical Government over them, and do often Plot to make away with him; but by his subtilty and good fortune together, he prevents them. And for this purpose he is very Vigilant in the Night: the noise of Trumpets and Drums, which he appoints at every Watch, hinders both himself and all others from sleeping. In the Night also he commonly does most of his Business, calling Embassadors before him, and reading the Letters; also displacing some of his Courtiers, and promoting others, and giving Sentence to execute those whom he would have to live no longer; and many times Commands to lay hold on and carry away great and Noble men, who until that instant knew not that they were out of his favour.
His Strategy to Protect Himself from Assassination or Rebellion.His main goal is to protect himself from the plots and conspiracies of his people, who are extremely tired of his oppressive rule and often scheme to get rid of him; but through his cunning and good luck, he manages to thwart them. To achieve this, he stays exceptionally alert at night: the sounds of trumpets and drums that he arranges at every watch keep both him and everyone else from sleeping. At night, he also tends to do most of his work, calling ambassadors to meet with him, reading letters, removing some of his courtiers, promoting others, and issuing orders to execute those he no longer wants to have around; and often he commands the arrest and removal of prominent noblemen who until that moment were unaware that they had fallen out of his favor.
Another point of his Policy.His Policy is to make his Countrey as intricate and difficult to Travel as may be, and therefore forbids the Woods to be felled, especially those that divide Province from Province, and permits no Bridges to be made over his Rivers: nor the Paths to be made wider.
Another point of his policy. His policy is to make his country as complicated and hard to travel through as possible. Therefore, he prohibits cutting down trees, especially those that separate provinces, and does not allow bridges to be built over his rivers or paths to be widened.
Another, which is to find his People work to do.He often employs his People in vast works, and that will require years to finish, that he may inure them to Slavery, and prevent them from Plotting, against him, as haply they might do if they were at better leisure. Therefore he approves not that his People should be idle; but always finds one thing or other to be done, tho the work be to little or no purpose. According to the quantity of the work, so he will appoint the People of one County or of two to come in: and the Governor of the said County or Counties to be Overseer of the Work. At such times the Soldiers must lay by their Swords, and work among the People. These works are either digging down Hills, and carrying the Earth to fill up Valleys; thus to enlarge his Court, which standeth between two Hills, (a more uneven and unhandsom spot of ground, he could not well have found in all his Kingdom); or else making ways for the Water to run into the Pond, and elsewhere for his use in his Palace. Where he hath it running thro in many places unto little Ponds made with Lime and Stone, and full of Fish.
Another task is to help his people find work to do.He often gets his people involved in huge projects that will take years to complete, so they get used to being overworked and won’t have time to plot against him, which they might do if they had more free time. Therefore, he doesn't like his people to be idle; he always finds things for them to do, even if the work seems meaningless. Depending on the amount of work, he will call upon the people from one County or two to participate, and the Governor of that County or Counties will be the Overseer of the project. During this time, the soldiers must put down their swords and work alongside the people. These tasks include digging down hills and moving the dirt to fill in valleys, thus expanding his court, which is situated between two hills (he could hardly have found a more uneven and unattractive piece of land in all his kingdom); or constructing channels for water to flow into ponds and other areas for his use in the palace. Here, he has streams running through several places into small ponds made with Lime and Stone, teeming with fish.
A vast work undertaken and finished by the King.To bring this Water to his Palace, was no small deal of labour. For not having a more convenient way, they were forced to split a great Mountain in twain to bring the Water thro, and after that to make a Bank cross a Valley far above a Cables length, and in height above four Fathom, with thickness proportionable to maintain it, for the Water to run over the top. Which at first being only Earth, the Water would often break down; but now both bottom and sides are paved and wrought up with Stone. After all this, yet it was at least four or five Miles to bring this Water in a Ditch; and the ground all Hills and Valleys, so that they were forced to turn and Page 45wind, as the Water would run. Also when they met with Rocks which they could not move, as this Ground is full of them, they made great Fires with Wood upon it, until it was soundly hot; and hereby it became so soft, that they could easily break it with Mawls.
A major project finished by the King.Bringing this water to his Palace was no small task. Without a better route, they had to split a massive mountain in half to channel the water through, and then build a dam across a valley that was well over a cable's length and more than four fathoms high, with enough thickness to hold it up, allowing the water to flow over the top. Initially, it was just earth, so the water often washed it away; but now both the bottom and sides are paved with stone. Even after all this, it was still at least four or five miles to transport the water through a ditch, and the terrain was all hills and valleys, forcing them to twist and Page 45turn as the water would flow. When they encountered rocks they couldn't move—since the ground was full of them—they built large fires with wood on top of the rocks until they got really hot; this made the rocks soft enough to break easily with hammers.
The turning this water did great injury to the People.This Water was that which nourished that Countrey, from whence it was taken. The People of which ever since have scarce been able to Till their Land. Which extremity did compel the People of those Parts to use a means to acquaint the King how the Countrey was destroyed thereby, and disabled from performing those Duties and Services, which they owed unto the King; and that there was Water sufficient both for His Majestie’s Service, and also to relieve their Necessities. Which the King took very ill from them, as if they would seem to grudge him a little Water. And sure I am, woe be to him, that should mention that matter again.
Diverting this water seriously affected the people.This water was essential for nourishing that region, from where it was taken. The people have struggled ever since to farm their land. This extreme situation forced the locals to inform the King about how the area was devastated by this action and how it prevented them from fulfilling their obligations and services to him; they indicated that there was enough water for both His Majesty’s needs and to address their own hardships. The King reacted poorly to their plea, as if they were begrudging him a small amount of water. And I truly believe, woe to anyone who would bring up this issue again.
But he little regards his Peoples good.So far is he from regarding the good of his Countrey that he rather endeavours the Destruction thereof. For issue he hath none alive, and e’re long, being of a great Age Nature tells him, he must leave it. Howbeit no love lost between the King and his People. Yet he daily contriveth and buildeth in his Palace like Nebuchadnezzar, wet and dry, day and night, not showing the least sign of Favour to his People. Who oftentimes by such needless Imployments, are Letted from the seasonable times of Ploughing and Harvest, to their great prejudice, and sometimes utter undoing.
But he doesn't care much about the well-being of his people. He's so unconcerned about the welfare of his country that he seems to be working towards its destruction. He has no living heirs, and soon, being of advanced age, nature tells him he must leave it. There’s definitely no love lost between the king and his people. Yet he constantly schemes and builds in his palace like Nebuchadnezzar, wet and dry, day and night, showing not the slightest bit of favor to his subjects. Because of these unnecessary activities, his people are often kept away from the crucial times for planting and harvesting, leading to great hardship and sometimes total ruin.
The king by craft at once both pleased and punished his People.After the Rebellion, when the People that lived at a further distance, saw that the King intended to settle himself near the Mountain to which he fled, Viz. Digligy, and not to come into the old City again, it being very troublesom and tedious to bring their Rents and Taxes thither, they all jointly met together, being a great number, and sent an Address to intimate their Desires to him; which was with great Submission, That His Majesty would not leave them destitute of his Presence, which was to them as the Sun, that he would not absent himself from them to dwell in a Mountain in a desolate Countrey; but seeing there was no further danger, and all the Rebels destroyed, that he would return to his old Palace again, vowing all Fidelity to him. The King did not like this Message, and was somewhat afraid there being such a tumultuous Company met together, and so thought not fit to drive them away, or publickly to declare his displeasure at them; but went to work like a Politician. Which was to tell them that he thanked them for their love and affection towards him; and that he was desirous to dwell among them in such a part of their Countrey as he named: and so bad them all go to work to build him a Palace there. The People departed with some Satisfaction, and fell to work might and main: and continued at it for near two years together, felling Timber, and fetching it out of the Woods, laying Foundations, hewing Stone, till they were almost killed with labour. And being wrought quite tyred, they began to accuse and grumble at one another for having been the occasion of all this toil. After they had laboured thus a long while, and were all discouraged, and the People quiet, the King sent word to them to leave off. And now it lies unfinished, all the Timber brought in, rots upon the place, and the building runs to ruin.
The king skillfully pleased and punished his people at the same time. After the Rebellion, when the people living farther away saw that the king planned to settle near the mountain he had fled to, namely Digligy, and wouldn’t return to the old city again—since it was very troublesome and tedious for them to bring their rents and taxes there—they all gathered together, a large crowd, and sent an Address to express their wishes to him. They wrote with great humility, asking His Majesty not to leave them without his presence, which they likened to the Sun, and to not dwell alone in a mountain in a desolate land; but seeing there was no further danger, and all the rebels were destroyed, they requested he return to his old palace, pledging their loyalty to him. The king didn’t like this message and was a bit worried about such a large, uproarious crowd gathering, so he thought it best not to drive them away or openly show his displeasure. Instead, he acted like a Politician. He told them that he was grateful for their love and affection and was eager to live among them in a part of their land that he specified; and then he instructed them to get to work on building him a palace there. The people left somewhat satisfied and worked tirelessly, chopping down timber and hauling it from the woods, laying foundations, and hewing stone until they were nearly exhausted from the effort. As they became completely worn out, they started to blame and complain about each other for causing all this labor. After they had toiled for a long time and were discouraged, and the people grew silent, the king sent word for them to stop. Now, the project lies unfinished, all the timber that was brought in rots where it is, and the building is falling apart.
In what labours he employs his People.And this is the manner how he employs his People; pulling down and building up again, equalling unequal grounds, making sinks under Page 46ground for the passage of water thro’ his Palace, dragging of great Trees out of the Wood to make Pounds to catch Elephants in his Presence; altho’ they could catch them with far less labour, and making houses to keep them in, after they are taken.
In what work he assigns to his people.And this is how he uses his people: tearing down and rebuilding, leveling uneven ground, creating drainage systems for water flow through his palace, dragging large trees from the forest to build enclosures for capturing elephants in his presence; even though they could easily catch them with much less effort, and constructing shelters to keep them once they are captured.
He Poysons his only son.He stands not upon any Villainy to establish himself, or strike terror into his People. This made him cut off his only Son, a young man of about Fifteen years. After the Rebellion the Kingdom being setled in the King’s hands again, and knowing that the hearts of the People disaffecting him, stood strongly bent towards the Prince, and fearing his own safety as the Prince grew to riper years, to prevent all, he poisoned him. For about a year after the rebellion, his Son was Sick, the King takes this Opportunity to dispatch him by pretending to send Physic to him to Cure him. The People hearing of the Death of the Prince, according to the Custom of the Land when any of the Royal Blood is deceased, came all in general towards the City where he was, with black or else very dirty Cloaths, which is their Mourning, the Men ail bare-headed, the Women with their hair loose and hanging about their Shoulders, to mourn and lament for the Death of their young Prince. Which the King hearing of, sent this word unto them, That since it was not his fortune to live, to sit on his Throne after him and Reign over the Land, it would be but in vain to mourn; and a great trouble and lett unto the Countrey: and their voluntary good will was taken in as good part as the mourning it self, and so dismist the Assembly; and burned the Princes dead Body without Ceremonies or Solemnities.
He poisons his only child. He does not rely on any villainy to establish his power or instill fear in his people. This led him to kill his only son, a young man of about fifteen years. After the rebellion, the kingdom was back under the king’s control, but knowing that the people's loyalty was wavering and leaning towards the prince, and fearing for his own safety as the prince matured, he decided to take action. He poisoned him. For about a year after the rebellion, his son was sick, and the king used this opportunity to send him medicine under the pretense of trying to help him recover. When the news of the prince's death spread, the people, following the customs of the land for mourning royal blood, all gathered in the city where he was, dressed in black or very dirty clothes, which is their way of mourning. The men went bare-headed, and the women let their hair down, hanging loose around their shoulders, to grieve for their young prince. Upon hearing this, the king sent them a message saying that since it was not his fortune to live and rule on the throne after him, it would be pointless to mourn; it would only cause trouble for the country. He acknowledged their goodwill as a gesture of mourning and dismissed the assembly, proceeding to burn the prince's body without any ceremonies or solemnities.
The extraordinary lamentation at the Death of his Sister.Yet the Death of an old Sister which he had, caused no small lamentation. It was she that carried the Prince away in the Rebellion. Which I shall relate by and by. Countrey after Countrey came up to mourn, giving all signs of extraordinary sadness, both in Habit and Countenance; the King himself was seen to weep bitterly. The White men also came, which the King took well. Insomuch that the Hollanders supposing the King himself to be dead, came up to take Possession of the Countrey; but hearing the contrary and understanding their mistake returned back again. The King and all his Countrey for more than a years time went in mourning. And her Body was burnt with all the Honour and State that could be. Yet notwithstanding all the love and respect he bare unto her, he did not once Visit her in all the time of her Sickness. And it is now for certain reported that there is not one of his Generation left.
The intense grief over the loss of his sister. Yet the death of his older sister caused great mourning. She was the one who took the Prince away during the Rebellion. I will explain that later. People from various regions came to grieve, showing signs of deep sorrow, both in their clothing and expressions; the King himself was seen crying heavily. The White men also came, which the King appreciated. So much so that the Hollanders, thinking the King had died, came to take over the country; but upon realizing their mistake, they returned home. The King and his entire country mourned for over a year. Her body was cremated with all the honor and dignity possible. Yet, despite all the love and respect he had for her, he never once visited her during her illness. It is now reported for certain that there is not one of his generation left.
His craft and cruelty shewn at once.Once to try the hearts of his Attendants, and to see what they would do; being in the Water a swimming, he feigned himself to be in extremity, and near Drowning, and cryed out for help; upon which two young Men more venturous and forward than the rest, immediately made way and came to his help: who taking hold of his Body brought him safe to Land. At which he seemed to be very glad. Putting on his Cloaths he went to his Palace: then he demanded to know who and which they were that had holpen him out of the Water. They, supposing by his Speech it was to give them a reward for the good Service they had so lately done him, answered, We were they. Whereupon he Commands to call such a great Man. (For it is they whom he appoints always to see Execution done by their Soldiers.) Page 47To whom he gave Command, saying, Take both these, and lead them to such a place, and cut off their Heads, who dared to presume to lay their hands on my Person, and did not prostrate themselves rather that I might lay my hand on them for my relief and safety. And accordingly they were Executed.
His skills and cruelty were evident at the same time.Once, to test the loyalty of his Attendants and see how they would react, he pretended to be drowning while swimming in the water and shouted for help. Two young men, braver than the rest, immediately pushed through to assist him. They grabbed him and safely brought him to shore. He pretended to be very grateful. After putting on his clothes, he went back to his palace and asked who had helped him. Assuming he meant to reward them for their bravery, they replied, We were the ones. He then ordered a high-ranking official to be called. (It’s always this official who oversees the actions of the soldiers.) Page 47He commanded, saying, Take both of these men and lead them to such a place, and behead them for having the audacity to touch me, instead of prostrating themselves so I could touch them to save myself. And so, they were executed.
CHAP. IV.
Of his Revenues and Treasure.
The King’s rents brought three times in the year.Three times in the year they usually carry their Rents unto the King. The one is at the New-year called Ourida cotamaul. The other is for the First fruits, Alleusal cotamaul. And the last is at a certain Sacrifice in the Month of November to their God, called Ilmoy cotamaul. But besides these, whatsoever is wanting in the King’s House at any other time, and they have it, they must upon the King’s Order bring it. These Rents are but little Money, but chiefly Corn, Rice, or what grows out of the Ground.
The King's rents are collected three times a year. They usually pay their Rents to the King three times a year. The first is at the New Year, called Ourida cotamaul. The second is for The First Fruits, Alleusal cotamaul. The last is during a specific sacrifice in November, dedicated to their God, called Ilmoy cotamaul. In addition to these, whenever something is needed in the King’s House at any other time and they have it, they are required to provide it upon the King’s command. These rents consist mainly of small amounts of money, but mostly include corn, rice, or whatever is grown.
The first is accompanied with a great Festival.To speak a little of first time, Viz. at the beginning of the New year, when the King’s Duties are brought him. Their New year is always either the 27th, or the 28th, or the 29th of March: At this time upon a special and good day (for which the Astrologers are consulted) the King washes his head, which is a very great Solemnity among them. The Palace is all adorned with Tor-nes, a sort of Triumphal Arches, that make a very fine shew. They are high Poles standing in rows before all the Gates of the Palace, either nine or seven in a row, the middlemost being the highest, and so they fall lower and lower on each side. Thro the middle of them there is an arched passage which serves for a Door. On the top of the Poles are Flags flying, and all about hung full of painted Cloth with Images, and Figures of Men, and Beasts, and Birds, and Flowers: Fruits also are hanged up in great order and exactness. On each side of the entrance of the Arch stand Plantane Trees, with bunches of Plantanes on them as if they were growing.
The first is celebrated with a huge festival.To talk a bit about the first time, namely at the beginning of the New Year, when the King’s responsibilities are presented to him. Their New Year always falls on the 27th, 28th, or 29th of March: At this time, on a special and favorable day (as determined by the astrologers), the King washes his head, which is a significant ceremony for them. The Palace is beautifully decorated with torne, a type of triumphal arch, creating a stunning display. They are tall poles arranged in rows in front of all the Palace gates, either nine or seven in a row, with the middle one being the tallest and the others decreasing in height towards the sides. Through the center of them, there's an arched passage that functions as a door. At the top of the poles, flags are flying, and they are festooned with painted cloth featuring images and figures of people, animals, birds, and flowers; fruits are also hung up in an orderly and precise manner. On each side of the arch's entrance stand plane trees, with clusters of plane fruits appearing as if they are still growing.
There are also in some places single Poles of an exceeding height standing by, with long Penons of divers colours flying, and a Bell at the end of each, as in the Figure B. And now they say, The Palace is adorned beyond Heaven.
There are also in some places tall single poles standing by, with long banners of different colors flying, and a bell at the end of each, like in Figure B. And now they say, The Palace is decorated beyond Heaven.
All the Army is summoned in to stand and wait at the Palace, for the greater State. In the mean time he goes to his Washing-houses, houses built on purpose for him to wash in, called Oulpungi, here are Baths, and Streams and Conveyances of Water, and many Servants, whose Office it is to wait upon the business of these houses. Here he washes his head. Which when he has done, he comes forth into Public view, where all his Militia stand in their Arms. Then the great Guns are fired. How the Nobles bring their Gifts, or Duties.Now all the great Men, the Nobles and the Governors of the Countrey make their appearance before him with their Dackini, their New-years Gifts, which are due and accustomed Presents, for Persons in their Places and Offices to give. There is a certain Rate for it. Their manner of bringing these Gifts or rather Duties is Page 48thus, Their Servants bring them wrapt up in white Cloth to the Court, and then they take them at their hands, put them upon their heads, and so come in humble manner, and lay them at the King’s feet. These Presents are Gold, Jewels, Plate, Arms, Knives, Cloth, each one by a rate according to the Place he is in, and the Countrey he hath under him: And most of them are to present a Sum of Money besides. And if they can procure any precious Stone, or Rarity, or any other thing, which they think the King will accept, that also they bring, and glad they are to be honoured with the favour of his acceptance. These New-years Gifts for these many years he thinks scorn to receive, and bids them carry them away again till another time. Thus they come with them time after time presenting them, which he as often refusing; at last they bring them no more.
All the Army is called to gather and wait at the Palace for the greater good of the State. In the meantime, he goes to his washing houses, specifically built for him, called Oulpungi. These places have baths, streams, and water systems, along with many servants whose job it is to take care of these facilities. Here, he washes his head. Once he's done, he emerges into public view, where all his Militia stand armed. Then the cannons are fired. How the Nobles Present Their Gifts or Responsibilities. Now all the important people, the nobles and the governors of the country, come before him with their Dackini, their New Year’s gifts, which are customary presents that those in their positions are expected to give. There is a set amount for this. Their way of presenting these gifts, or rather duties, is Page 48 as follows: Their servants bring them wrapped in white cloth to the court, and then they take them, place them on their heads, and approach humbly to lay them at the King’s feet. These gifts include gold, jewels, silverware, weapons, cloth, and each is given according to the status of the person and the region they govern. Most also offer a sum of money in addition. If they can find any precious stones, rare items, or anything else they think the King might appreciate, they bring those as well, happy to be honored by his acceptance. For many years, he has refused these New Year’s gifts, telling them to take them back for another time. So, they come again and again to present them, which he continues to refuse; eventually, they stop bringing them altogether.
Inferior Persons present their New-years Gifts.All sorts of Tradesmen also, and such as by their Skill can any ways get Money, at the New year are to pay into the Treasury each one a certain rate. Which now adayes he accepts not, though formerly he always did.
Less esteemed individuals present their New Year's gifts.All kinds of tradespeople and anyone skilled enough to earn money are expected to contribute a certain amount to the Treasury at the New Year. Nowadays, he does not accept this, although he always used to.
What Taxes and Rents the People pay.At this and the other times the things which the People carry as their Rents and Taxes, are Wine, Oyl, Corn, Honey, Wax, Cloth, Iron, Elephants Teeth, Tobacco, Money. They bring themselves, and wait at Court with them commonly divers Months, before they be received. The great Officers tell the King, the People have brought their Rents. The King saith, ’Tis well. But if he give no order withal to receive the things brought (as he seldom does) there is no remedy, but there they must wait with them. And this he doth out of State. The Rents and Duties brought at the two other times are after the same manner; the great Men do only bring theirs once at the New year.
What Taxes and Rents People Pay.At this time and others, the items that the people bring as their rents and taxes include wine, oil, corn, honey, wax, cloth, iron, elephant tusks, tobacco, and money. They show up in person and often wait at court for several months before they are received. The high-ranking officials inform the king that the people have brought their rents. The king responds, 'That’s good.' However, if he doesn't give any orders to accept the items (which he rarely does), there’s nothing to be done but wait with them. He does this for appearance's sake. The rents and duties brought at the other two times are handled in the same way; the noblemen only bring theirs once at the New Year.
The accidental Incomes of the Crown.There are other Revenues the King hath, which are accidental; but bring in great wealth; That whensoever any man dies, that hath a stock of Cattel, immediately out thence must be paid a Bull and a Cow with a Calf, and a Male and Female Buffalo, which tax they call Marral. And there are Officers appointed, whose place it is, to come and carry them away. Also at Harvest yearly there is a certain rate of Corn to be paid by every man according to the Land they hold and enjoy. Heretofore the King granted, that upon Payment of a Sum of Money, they should be clear from this yearly Tax of Corn so long, till the present Possessor died, and the Land descended to his Son or some body else. And then the Estate became liable again to the forementioned Duties. But now of late there is no mention of any discharge by Money. The Profits that accrue to the King from Corn-Lands.So that in time all Houses and Families in the Kingdom will be liable to the Payment of this Tax of Corn; which will bring in no small quantity of Provision to the King. Only Soldiers that are slain in the Wars, their Lands are free from the Payment of this Tax; but if they die naturally they are not. The Farmers all in general, besides their measures of Corn, pay a certain Duty in Money, with their Rents.
The unexpected incomes of the Crown. There are other sources of income for the King, which are accidental; but they generate significant wealth. Whenever someone dies who has livestock, they must immediately pay a Bull and a Cow with a Calf, along with a Male and Female Buffalo, which is a tax they refer to as Marral. There are officials assigned to come and collect these animals. Additionally, at Harvest time each year, everyone must pay a specific amount of Corn based on the land they hold and use. In the past, the King allowed people to avoid this annual Corn tax by paying a lump sum of money, which would remain in effect until the current owner died and the land passed to their son or someone else. After that, the estate would again be subject to the previously mentioned duties. However, recently there has been no mention of any monetary exemption. The profits that the King receives from cornfields. Eventually, all households and families in the Kingdom will be required to pay this Corn tax, which will provide a considerable amount of provisions for the King. The only exception is for soldiers who die in battle, as their lands are exempt from this tax; however, if they die of natural causes, they are not exempt. All farmers, in addition to their measures of Corn, pay a specific monetary duty along with their rents.
If they Sell or Alienate their Inheritances, the Kings accustomed Duties must not be diminished, whosoever buyeth or enjoyeth them. Neither is here any Land which doth not either pay, or do some Duty to the King. Only one case excepted, and that is, if they give or dedicate Land to a Priest, as an Alms or Deed of Charity in God’s Name. Page 49On that there is never any more Tax or Duty to be imposed, as being Sacrilegious to take ought from one that belongs to the Temple. Custom of goods imported formerly paid.Formerly the King had the Benefit of the trade of two Ports Cotiar and Portalone, unto each of which used to come yearly some twenty or thirty Sail of small Vessel, which brought considerable Customs in. But now the Hollander has deprived him of both, suffering no Vessels to come.
If they sell or transfer their inheritances, the traditional duties owed to the king must not be reduced for whoever buys or enjoys them. There is no land that does not either pay or perform some duty to the king, with one exception: if they give or dedicate land to a priest as a gift or act of charity in God's name. Page 49 In that case, no additional tax or duty can be imposed, as it would be considered Sacrilegious to take anything from what belongs to the temple. The custom duties on imported goods used to be paid. Previously, the king profited from the trade of two ports, Cotiar and Portalone, which each year received about twenty or thirty small ships bringing in significant Customs. But now, the Hollander has deprived him of both, allowing no ships to come.
His Treasuries.The King hath several Treasure-houses, in several places, in Cities and Towns, where always are Guards of Soldiers to watch them both day and night. I cannot certainly declare all that is contained in them. There are Precious Stones such as his Land affords, many, but not very much, Cloth, and what he hath got by Shipwrack, Presents, that have been sent him from other Nations, Elephants-teeth, Wax, good store of Arms, as Guns, Bowes and Arrows, Pikes, Halberds, Swords, Ammunition, store of Knives, Iron, Tallipat-Leaves, whereof one will cover a large Tent, Bedsteads, Tables, Boxes, Mats of all sorts. I will not adventure to declare further the Contents of his Treasuries, lest I may be guilty of a mistake. But sure I am he hath plenty of all such things, as his Land affords. For he is very Provident, and Careful to be well furnished with all things. And what he does abound with, he had rather it should lye and rot, then be imbezelled and wasted, that is, distributed among his Servants, or Slaves; of which he hath great store.
His Treasury Bonds.The King has several treasure houses in different cities and towns, where guards of soldiers watch over them day and night. I can’t say for sure everything that’s kept in them. There are precious stones that his land produces, many, but not too many, cloth, goods from shipwrecks, presents sent to him from other nations, elephant tusks, wax, a good amount of weapons like guns, bows and arrows, pikes, halberds, swords, ammunition, plenty of knives, iron, tallipat leaves which can cover a large tent, bedframes, tables, boxes, and mats of all kinds. I won’t risk explaining more about what’s in his treasuries, in case I make a mistake. But I am sure he has plenty of everything that his land provides. He is very careful and organized to ensure he has all that he needs. And what he does have, he would rather let it sit and go to waste than allow it to be stolen or misused, which would happen if it were distributed among his servants or slaves, of which he has many.
He has many Elephants.He hath some hundreds of Elephants, which he keepeth tame, and could have as many more as he pleaseth; but altho not catched, yet they are all his, and at his Command when he pleaseth.
He has many elephants.He has hundreds of Elephants that he keeps tame, and he could have even more if he wanted; even though they aren't captured, they're all his and under his command whenever he wants.
Great Treasure thrown into the River formerly.It is frequently reported and I suppose is true, that both he and his Predecessors, by the distress they have been driven to by the Portuguezes, have cast some store of Riches into the great River, Mavelagonga, running by the City, in deep holes among Rocks, which is irrecoverable, and into a made Pond by the Palace in the City of Cande, or Hingodegul-neur. Wherein are kept to this day two Alligators, so that none dare go into the water for fear of being devoured by them. And often times they do destroy Cows, that go to drink there. But this Pond by cutting the Bank might easily be drained.
Great Treasure was previously thrown into the River. It’s often said, and I believe it’s true, that both he and his predecessors, due to the hardships caused by the Portuguezes, have thrown some of their wealth into the great river, Mavelagonga, which flows by the city, hiding it in deep pools among the rocks where it can’t be retrieved. They also disposed of treasure in a pond created by the palace in the city of Cande, or Hingodegul-neur. This pond is home to two Alligators to this day, making it unsafe for anyone to enter the water for fear of being eaten. They often kill cows that come there to drink. However, this pond could easily be drained by cutting its bank.
The Treasure he most valueth.To conclude, the Land that is under his jurisdiction, is all his, with the People, their Estates, and whatsoever it affords, or is therein. But that which he doth chiefly value and esteem, are Toys and Novelties, as Hawks, Horses, Dogs, strange Birds, and Beasts, and particularly a spotted Elephant, and good Arms, of which he hath no want.
His most valued treasure.In conclusion, the land that he controls is entirely his, including the people, their properties, and everything it provides or contains. However, what he primarily values and appreciates are toys and novelties, like hawks, horses, dogs, exotic birds, and animals, especially a spotted elephant, as well as good weapons, of which he has plenty.
CHAP. V.
Of the Kings great Officers, and the Governours of the Provinces.
Two greatest Officers in the Land.There are two, who are the greatest and highest Officers in the Land. They are called Adigars, I may term them Chief Judges; under whom is the Government of the Cities, and the Countries Page 50also in the Vacancy of other Governours. All People have liberty in default of Justice to appeal to these Adigars, or if their causes and differences be not decided by their Governours according to their minds.
Two greatest officers in the country.There are two individuals who are the greatest and highest officials in the country. They are called Adigars; I could refer to them as Chief Judges. They oversee the government of cities and regions Page 50 and also step in during the absence of other governors. Everyone has the right to appeal to these Adigars if they feel justice has not been served or if their disputes are not resolved by their governors in a way they agree with.
To these there are many Officers and Sergeants belonging. All which, to be known, carry staves in their hands like to Bandyes, the crooked end uppermost, which none but they dare carry. The sight of which staves upon what message soever they be sent, signifies as much as the Adigars Hand and Seal. If the Adigar be ignorant in what belongs to his place and office, these men do instruct him what and how to do. The like is in all other places which the King bestows: if they know not what belongs to their places, there are Inferiour Officers under them, that do teach and direct them how to Act.
To these, there are many Officers and Sergeants associated. All of them carry staffs in their hands, similar to Bandyes, with the crooked end facing up, which only they are allowed to carry. The sight of these staffs, regardless of the message they carry, means as much as the Adigar's Hand and Seal. If the Adigar is unaware of what his role entails, these men will guide him on what to do and how to act. The same goes for other positions granted by the King: if they don't know their responsibilities, there are lower-ranking officers beneath them who will teach and guide them on how to perform their duties.
The next great Officers.Next under the Adigars, are the Dissauva’s, who are Governours over Provinces and Counties of the Land. Each Province and County has its Governour; but all Governours are not Dissauva’s, nor other great Officers known by other names or Titles, as Roterauts and Vidanies. But all these Generals or Chief Commanders, who have a certain number of Soldiers under them. These great men are to provide, that good orders be kept in the Countries over which they are placed, and that the Kings accustomed dutie be brought in due season to the Court. They have Power also to decide controversies between the People of their Jurisdiction, and to punish contentious and disorderly persons, which they do chiefly by amercing a Fine from them, which is for their Profit for it is there own: and also by committing them Prison. Into which when they are once fallen, no means without mony can get them out again. But be the fact never so hainous (Murther it self) they can put none to death. None can put to death but the King.The sentence of death being pronounced only by the King. They also are sent upon expeditions in War with their Soldiers, and give Attendance, and watch at Court in their appointed Stations.
The next great leaders. Next under the Adigars are the Dissauvas, who are governors of the provinces and counties in the land. Each province and county has its own governor; however, not all governors are Dissauvas, nor are the other high-ranking officers known by different titles, like Roterauts and Vidanies. All these Generals or Chief Commanders oversee a certain number of soldiers. These prominent individuals are responsible for maintaining order in the territories assigned to them and ensuring that the king's required duties are presented to the court on time. They also have the authority to resolve disputes among the people in their jurisdiction and to punish those who are disruptive or troublesome, primarily by imposing fines that benefit themselves, as the fines are their own. They can also imprison offenders, and once someone is incarcerated, they can only be released by paying money. However, no matter how severe the crime (including murder), they cannot carry out executions. Only the King can pronounce a death penalty. Only the king can pronounce a death sentence. They are also deployed on military campaigns with their soldiers and are responsible for attending and watching over the court in their designated positions.
These Dissauva’s are also to see that the Soldiers in their Countries do come in due season and order for that purpose.
These Dissauva’s also need to ensure that the soldiers in their countries arrive on time and in an orderly manner for that purpose.
These Dissauva’s are durante bene placite.They are appointed by the King himself, not for life, but during his good pleasure. And when they are dead or removed, oftentimes their places lay void, somtimes for months, somtimes perhaps for years; during which time the Adigar rules and governs those Countries; and for his labour receiveth all such Incoms and Profits as are accustomed and of right do belong to the Governour.
These Dissauva’s are during good pleasure. They are appointed by the King himself, not for life, but for as long as he wants. When they die or are removed, their positions often stay vacant, sometimes for months, and sometimes even for years; during this time, the Adigar rules and governs those areas, and for his efforts, he receives all the income and profits that are usually and rightfully owed to the Governor.
Whome the King makes Dissauva’s And their Profits and Honours.The King when he advances any to be Dissauva’s, or to any other great Office regards not their ability or sufficiency to perform the same, only they must be persons of good rank, and gentile extraction: and they are all naturally discreet and very solid, and so the fitter for the Kings employment. When he first promotes them, he shews them great testimonies of his Love and Favour, (especially to those that are Christians, in whose service he imposeth greater confidence than in his own people, concluding that they will make more conscience of their ways, and be more faithful in their Office) and gives them a Sword, the hilt all carved and inlaid with Silver and Brass very handsomly, the Scabberd also covered with Silver, a Knife and Halberd; and lastly, a Town or Towns for their maintenance. The benefit of which is, that all the Profits which before the King received from those Towns, now accrues unto the Kings Officer. These Towns are composed of all Page 51sorts of Trades and People that are necessary for his service to whom the King hath given them a Potter, a Smith, a Washer, And there is a piece of Land according to the ability of the Town, which the Townsmen are to Till and manure, and to lay up the Corn for his use. Which matters I mentioned before in the third Chapter. And besides the Customs or Taxes that all other free Towns pay to the King, there is a due, but smaller, to be paid to the Governour out of them. But these are not all his advantages.
Whoever the King makes Dissauva’s and their profits and honors.The King, when he promotes anyone to become Dissauva’s or holds any other significant position, does not consider their skills or qualifications for the role; they just need to be of good standing and noble birth. They are all naturally wise and very sensible, making them suitable for the King’s duties. When he first appoints them, he shows them considerable signs of his Love and Favor, especially towards those who are Christians, in whom he places greater trust than in his own people, believing they will be more conscientious in their actions and more loyal in their roles. He gives them a Sword, beautifully designed with a carved hilt and inlaid with Silver and Brass, along with a Scabbard also covered in Silver, a Knife, and a Halberd; lastly, he grants them one or more Towns for their support. The benefit of this arrangement is that all the profits the King previously received from those Towns now go to his Officer. These Towns consist of all kinds of trades and people necessary for his service, including a Potter, a Smith, and a Washer. There is also a piece of Land tailored to the Town’s capacity, which the townspeople are supposed to cultivate and maintain, storing the grain for his use. I mentioned these subjects earlier in the third Chapter. In addition to the customs or taxes that all other free Towns pay to the King, a smaller fee is also due to be paid to the Governor from them. But these are not all his advantages.
Other Benefits belonging to other Officers.When there is a new Governour made over any Countrey, it is the Custom that that whole Countrey comes up to appear before him at the Court, for there his Residence is. Neither may they come empty handed, but each one must bring his Gift or Present with him. These also are expected at other times to be brought unto him by the people, tho they have no business with him, no suits or causes to be decided: even private Soldiers at their first coming tho to their due watch, must personally appear before their Commander, and if he have nothing else, he must Present him with forty leaves of green Betle, which he with his own hand receiveth, and they with both their and delivers into his, which is taken for an honour he vouchsafes them.
Additional benefits for other officers.When a new governor is appointed over a region, it’s customary for the entire region to come and present themselves before him at his court where he resides. They can’t show up empty-handed; each person is expected to bring a gift or present. People are also expected to bring gifts at other times, even if they don’t have any matters to discuss with him. Even private soldiers, when they first arrive for their duty, must personally appear before their commander, and if they have nothing else to offer, they must present him with forty leaves of green betel, which he receives with his own hands, while they bow and hand it to him, as this gesture is seen as an honor he extends to them.
They must always reside at Court.These Governours, nor any other admitted to Court into the Kings service, are never after to return home, altho they are not employed at present, and might be spared, neither are they permitted to enjoy their wives: and they are day and night to stand guard in certain stations, where the King appoints them.
They have to always live at Court.These governors, along with anyone else in the King's service admitted to Court, are never allowed to go back home, even if they aren’t currently assigned any duties and could be let go. They’re also not allowed to be with their wives, and they must stand guard at specific posts assigned by the King, day and night.
The Officers under them.Things thus standing with them, they cannot go in Person to visit and oversee their several Charges themselves. They have therefore several Officers under them to do it. The chief of whom is the Courlividani.Courlividani. This person beside his entertainment in the Countrey unto which he is sent to Govern under the Dissauva, hath a due revenue, but smaller then that of the Governour. His chief business is to wrack and hale all that may be for his Master, and to see good Government, and if there be any difference or quarrel between one or other, he takes a Fine from both, and carrieth to the Governour, not regarding equity but the profit of himself and him that imploys him. But he hears their case and determines it. And if they like not his sentence, they may remove their business unto the Governour himself, whose desire is not so much to find out the right of the cause, as that that may be most for his own interest and profit. And these carriages cannot reconcile them much love among the people; but the more they are hated by the people for their rigorous government, the better they please the King. For he cares not that the Countrey should affect the Great men.
The officers working with them.Given the situation, they can't personally visit and oversee their various responsibilities. So, they have several officers working under them to handle this. The main one is the Courlividani.Courlividani. This individual, in addition to their position in the region they are sent to govern under the Dissauva, receives a salary, but it’s smaller than the Governor’s. Their primary job is to extract whatever resources they can for their superior and ensure good governance. If there is any dispute between parties, they take a Fine from both sides and pass it to the Governor, focusing more on their own profit and that of their employer rather than fairness. However, they do hear the disputes and make decisions. If people disagree with their ruling, they can take their issue to the Governor, who is less concerned with finding out what’s right and more focused on what benefits him most. This approach doesn't foster much goodwill among the people; in fact, the more they are disliked for their harsh rule, the more it satisfies the King, who doesn’t mind if the nobility is unpopular with the locals.
The Dissauva’s by these Courlividani their Officers do oppress and squeez the people, by laying Mulcts upon them for some Crimes or Misdemeanors, that they will find and lay to their Charge. In Fine this Officer is the Dissauva’s chief Substitute, who orders and manages all affairs incumbent upon his Master.
The Dissauva’s by these Courlividani their Officers oppress and exploit the people by imposing fines for various crimes or misdemeanors that they claim the people have committed. Basically, this Officer is the Dissauva’s main Substitute, who oversees and handles all matters that fall under his authority.
Congconna, Courti-atchila.Next to him is Congconna, An Overseer. Who is to oversee all things under the Courlividani. But besides him, there is a Courti-A-chila like our Cunstable, who is to put that in execution that the Governour orders, to dispatch any thing away that the Land affords for the Kings use, and to send persons to Court, that are summoned. Page 52And in the discharge of this his Office, he may call in the assistance of any man.
Congconna, Courti-atchila.Next to him is Congconna, an Overseer. He is responsible for overseeing everything under the Courlividani. In addition, there is a Courti-A-chila, similar to our Cunstable, who is tasked with carrying out the Governor's orders, organizing any resources the land provides for the King's use, and sending summoned individuals to Court. Page 52While carrying out this role, he can enlist the help of anyone.
The Liannah.The next Officer under the Governor is the Liannah, The Writer. Who reads Letters brought, and takes accounts of all Business, and of what is sent away to the Court: He is also to keep Registers, and to write Letters, and to take notice of things happening.
The Liannah.The next officer under the Governor is the Liannah, the Writer. He reads incoming letters, keeps track of all business, and notes what is sent to the Court. He is also responsible for maintaining Registers, writing letters, and observing current events.
The Undia.Next to him is the Undia. A word that signifieth a lump. He is a Person that gathers the King’s Money: and is so styled because he gathereth the King’s Monies together into a lump.
The Undia. Next to him is the Undia. A word that means a lump. He is a person who collects the King’s funds: and is called that because he collects the King’s money together into a lump.
The Monnannah.After him is the Monnannah, The Measurer. His Place is to go and measure the Corn that grows upon the King’s Land. Or what other Corn belongeth to him.
The Monnannah.After him is the Monnannah, The Measurer. His job is to go and measure the corn that grows on the King’s land, or any other corn that belongs to him.
The Power of these Officers extends not all a whole County or Province over, but to a convenient part or division of it. To wit, so much as they may well manage themselves. And there are several sets of the like Officers appointed over other Portions of the Countrey. As with us there are divers Hundreds or Divisions in a County. To each of which are distinct Officers belonging.
The authority of these officers doesn't cover an entire county or province, but rather a suitable section or division of it. Specifically, as much as they can effectively manage. There are also various groups of similar officers assigned to other areas of the country. Just like we have different hundreds or divisions within a county, each of these has its own specific officers.
Some Towns exempt from the Dissauva’s Officers.These Officers can exercise their Authority, throughout the whole Division over which they are constituted, excepting some certain Towns, that are of exempt jurisdiction. And they are of two sorts. First, such Towns as belong to the Idol-Temples, and the Priests, having been given and bestowed on them long ago by former Kings. And secondly, The Towns, which the King allots to his Noblemen and Servants. Over these Towns, thus given away, neither the forementioned Officers, nor the chief Magistrate himself hath any Power. But those to whom they are given and do belong to, do put in their own Officers, who serve to the same purposes as the abovesaid do.
Some towns exempt from the Dissauva’s officers. These Officers can exercise their Authority throughout the entire Division they oversee, except for certain Towns that have exempt jurisdiction. There are two types of these Towns. First, those that belong to the Idol-Temples and the Priests, which were granted to them long ago by previous Kings. Second, the Towns that the King assigns to his Noblemen and Servants. Over these Towns, which have been given away, neither the aforementioned Officers nor the chief Magistrate himself has any Power. Instead, those to whom these Towns are given appoint their own Officers, who serve the same functions as the ones mentioned above.
Other Officers yet.But these are not all the Officers; there are others, whose place it is, upon the Death of any Head of a Family to fetch away the King’s Marrals, Harriots as I may call them; Viz. a Bull and a Cow, a Male and Female Buffalo, out of his Stock. Which is accustomably due to the King, as I have mentioned before. And others, who in Harvest time carry away certain measures of Corn out of every Man’s Crop according to the rate of their Land.
Other Officers still. But these aren’t all the officers; there are others whose job it is, upon the death of any head of a household, to take the King’s tribute or offerings, which I might call them; specifically, a bull and a cow, a male and female buffalo, from his livestock. This is typically owed to the King, as I mentioned earlier. There are also others who, during harvest time, take specific amounts of grain from every person's crop according to the quality of their land.
These Places obtained by Bribes.These Inferior Officers commonly get their Places by Bribery; Their Children do pretend a right to them after their Father’s Death, and will be preferred before others, greazing the Magistrate.
These positions were obtained through bribes.These lower-ranking officials usually get their positions through bribery; Their children claim the right to them after their fathers die and will be favored over others, greasing the palms of the magistrate.
But remain only during pleasure.None of these have their Places for life; and no longer than the Governor pleaseth. And he pretty often removes them or threatens to do so upon pretence of some neglects, to get Money from them. And the People have this privilege, that upon Complaint made of any of these Officers, and request that they may be changed and others made, They must be displaced, and others put in; but not at their Choice, but at the Choice of the Chief Magistrate, or Owner of the Town.
But they only stick around for fun.None of these have permanent positions; they stay only as long as the Governor wants. He often moves them around or threatens to do so under the pretext of some oversight to extract money from them. The people have the right that if they complain about any of these officers and request to have them replaced, they must be removed, and others appointed; but not based on their choice, rather at the discretion of the Chief Magistrate or the Town Owner.
Countrey-Courts.For the hearing Complaints and doing Justice among Neighbours, here are Countrey-Courts of Judicature, consisting of these Officers, together with the Head-Men of the Places and Towns, where the Courts are kept: and these are called Gom sabbi, as much as to say, Town-Consultations. But if any do not like, and is loath to stand by what they have determined, and think themselves wronged, they Page 53may They may appeal.appeal to their Head-Governor, that dwells at Court; but it is chargeable, for he must have a Fee. They may appeal also from him to the Adigars, or the Chief Justices of the Kingdom. But whoso gives the greatest Bribe, he shall overcome. For it is a common saying in this Land, That he that has Money to see the Judge, needs not fear nor care, whether his cause be right or not. The greatest Punishment that these Judges can inflict upon the greatest Malefactors, is but Imprisonment. From which Money will release them.
County Courts.To address complaints and ensure justice among neighbors, there are Country Courts of Judicature, made up of these officers along with the local leaders from the places and towns where the courts are held: these are known as Gom sabbi, meaning Town Consultations. However, if someone disagrees and is unwilling to accept the decision made, believing they’ve been wronged, they Page 53can They can appeal.appeal to their Head Governor, who resides at the Court; but this comes at a cost, as a fee is required. They can also appeal from him to the Adigars, or the Chief Justices of the Kingdom. But the one who offers the biggest bribe usually wins. It’s a common saying in this land, That he who has money to see the judge doesn't have to worry about whether his case is just or not. The harshest punishment these judges can impose on the worst offenders is imprisonment, from which money can secure their release.
Appeals to the King.Some have adventured to Appeal to the King sometimes; falling down on the ground before him at his coming forth, which is the manner of their obeisance to him, to complain of Injustice. Sometimes he will give order to the great ones to do them right, and sometimes bid them wait, until he is pleased to hear the Cause, which is not suddenly: for he is very slow in all his Business: neither dare they then depart from the Court, having been bidden to stay. Where they stay till they are weary, being at Expence, so that the Remedy is worse than the Disease. And sometimes again when they thus fall before him, he commands to beat them and put them in Chains for troubling of him; and perhaps in that Condition they may lay for some years.
Appeals to the King.Some people have tried to appeal to the King at times, laying on the ground before him when he comes out, which is how they show respect, to complain about injustice. Sometimes he instructs his nobles to help them, and other times he tells them to wait until he's ready to hear their case, which often takes a long time because he is very slow with all his duties. They can’t leave the court after being told to stay, so they end up waiting until they’re exhausted and spending their resources, making the solution worse than the problem. Other times, when they fall before him, he orders them to be beaten and put in chains for bothering him; in that condition, they might remain for several years.
How these great Officers Travel upon publick Business.The King’s great Officers when they go abroad into the Countries about the King’s Business, they go attended with a number of Soldiers armed both before and behind them; their Sword if not by their side, a Boy carrieth after them, neither do they carry their Swords for their safety or security. For in travelling here is little or no danger at all. But it is out of State, and to shew their greatness. The Custom is that all their journey Victuals be prepared for them ready dressed; and if their Business requires hast, then it is brought on a Pole on a Man’s shoulder, the Pots that hold it hanging on each end, so that nothing can be spilt out into the road; and this is got ready against the great Man’s coming. So that they are at no charge for Diet: It is brought in at the charge of the Countrey. But however this is not for all his Soldiers that attend him (they must bring their own Provisions with them) but only for himself, and some of his Captains.
How these important officials travel for public affairs. The King’s high officials, when they travel to different regions on the King’s business, are accompanied by a number of soldiers armed both in front and behind them. If their swords are not at their side, a boy carries them behind. They don’t carry their swords for safety or protection since there is little to no danger while traveling here. Instead, it’s a matter of status and to display their importance. It’s customary for all their meals to be prepared and ready to eat for the duration of their journey. If they need to travel quickly, the food is brought on a pole carried by a man, with pots hanging at either end to prevent any spills on the way. This is prepared in anticipation of the great man’s arrival, so they incur no cost for meals; the expenses are covered by the local area. However, this doesn’t apply to all the soldiers accompanying him (they must bring their own supplies); it’s only for him and a few of his captains.
Their Titles and Signs of State.The greatest Title that is allowed in the City to be given to the greatest Man is Oussary, which signifieth Worshipful. But when they are abroad from the King, men call them Sihattu and Dishondrew, implying, Honour and Excellency. These Grandees whensoever they walk abroad, their manner is in State to lean upon the arm of some Man or Boy. And the Adigar besides this piece of State, wheresoever he goes, there is one with a great Whip like a Coach-whip goes before him slashing it, that all People may have notice that the Adigar is coming.
Their Titles and Symbols of Authority.The highest title given in the City to the most esteemed person is Oussary, which means Worshipful. However, when they are away from the King, people refer to them as Sihattu and Dishondrew, which imply Honor and Excellency. Whenever these dignitaries walk around, they typically lean on the arm of a man or boy as a sign of status. Additionally, whenever an Adigar is out, there is someone in front of him with a large whip, like a coach whip, who cracks it so that everyone knows the Adigar is approaching.
The misery that succeeds their Honour.But there is something comes after, that makes all the Honour and Wealth of these great Courtiers not at all desirable: and that is, that they are so obnoxious to the King’s displeasure. Which is a thing so customary, that it is no disgrace for a Nobleman to have been in Chains, nay and in the Common Goal too. And the great Men are as ready when the King Commands, to lay hold on one another, as he to command them: and glad to have the Honour to be the King’s Executioners, hoping to have the Place and Office of the Executed. Page 54When any of these are thus dispatched, commonly he cuts off or imprisoneth all the Male kind, that are near of kin, as Sons or Brothers, fearing they should plot revenge, and seizes on all the Estate. And as for the Family, after Examination with Punishment to make them confess where the Estate lyes, they have Monthly Allowance out of the same. But the Wife or Women-Kindred are now nothing at all in esteem for Honorable Ladies as they were before. Yet sometimes he will send for the Sons or Brothers of these whom he hath cut off for Traitors, and remand them out of the Prisons where he had committed them; and prefer them in honorable Employment.
The misery that comes with their Honor. But there’s something that comes afterward, making all the Honor and Wealth of these great Courtiers not desirable at all: and that is their constant vulnerability to the King’s anger. It’s so common that it’s not a shame for a Nobleman to have been in Chains, even in the Common Jail too. The powerful are just as quick to turn on one another when the King orders it, as he is to command them: and they’re eager to have the Honor of being the King’s Executioners, hoping to gain the position and title of the executed. Page 54 When any of these are dispatched, he typically executes or imprisons all the males who are close relatives, like Sons or Brothers, fearing they might seek revenge, and takes possession of all their wealth. For the family, after questioning and punishment to make them confess where the wealth is hidden, they receive a Monthly Allowance from it. However, the Wife or female relatives are now regarded as nothing in esteem for Honorable Ladies as they were before. Yet sometimes he will summon the Sons or Brothers of those he has executed as Traitors, releasing them from the prisons where he had confined them, and promote them to esteemed positions.
The foolish ambition of the Men and Women of this Countrey.It is generally reported, and I have seen it so, that those whom he prefers unto the greatest and weightiest Imployments are those whom he intends soon to cut off, and contrariwise those whom he doth affect, and intends to have longer Service of, shall not be so laden with Places and Honours. Howbeit altho they know and see this before their eyes daily, yet their hearts are so haughty and ambitious, that their desires and endeavours are to ascend unto the highest degrees of honour: tho that be but one remove from Death and utter Destruction. And the Women’s ambition is so great also, that they will put their Husbands on to seek for Preferment, urging how dishonorable it is for them to sit at home like Women, that so they may have respect, and be reputed for great Ladies.
The foolish ambition of the people in this country. It's widely said, and I've seen it myself, that those whom he chooses for the most important jobs are the ones he plans to eliminate soon, while those he truly values and wants to keep around won’t be burdened with positions and honors. Even though they see this happening every day, their hearts are so proud and ambitious that they still strive to reach the highest levels of honor, even if that just puts them one step away from death and total destruction. The women’s ambition is equally strong; they encourage their husbands to pursue advancement, insisting that it's shameful for them to stay home like women, just so they can gain respect and be recognized as great ladies.
CHAP. VI.
Of the King’s Strength and Wars.
The King’s Military Affairs.It remains now that I speak a little of the King’s Military Affairs. His Power consists, in the natural Strength of his Countrey, in his Watches, and in the Craft, more than the Courage, of his Soldiers.
The King's Military Operations.Now, I want to talk briefly about the King’s Military Affairs. His power comes from the natural strength of his country, his watches, and the skill, more than the bravery, of his soldiers.
The natural strength of his Countrey.He hath no Artificial Forts or Castles, but Nature hath supplied the want of them. For his whole Countrey of Cande Uda, standing upon such high Hills, and those so difficult to pass, is all an Impregnable Fort: and so is more especially Digligy-neur his present Palace. These Places have been already described at large; and therefore I omit speaking any further of them here.
The inherent strength of his nation. He doesn't have any man-made forts or castles, but nature has filled that gap. His entire region of Cande Uda, situated on such high hills that are tough to navigate, serves as an impenetrable fortress: and this is especially true for Digligy-neur, his current palace. These places have already been described in detail, so I won’t go into them further here.
Watches and Thorn-gates.There are constant Watches set in convenient places in all parts of the Countrey, and Thorn-gates: but in time of danger, besides the ordinary Watches, in all Towns, and in all places and in every cross Road, exceeding
thick, that ’tis not possible for any to pass unobserved. These Thorn-gates which I here mention and have done before, are made of a sort of Thorn-bush or Thorn-tree, each stick or branch whereof thrusts out on all sides round about, sharp prickles, like Iron Nails, of three or four inches
long: one of these very Thorns I have lately seen in the Repository at Gresham College: These sticks or branches being as big as a good Cane, are platted one very close to another, and so being fastned
and tyed to three or four upright spars, are made in the fashion of a Door. This is hung upon a Door-case some ten or twelve
foot high, (so that they may, and do ride thro upon Elephants) Page 45made of three pieces of Timber like a Gallows, after this manner the Thorn door hanging upon the transverse piece like a Shop window; and so they lift it up, or clap it down, as there is
occasion: and tye it with a Rope to a cross Bar.
Watches and thorn gates.Throughout the country, there are constant Watches set up in convenient spots, as well as Thorn-gates: but during times of danger, in addition to the regular Watches in every town and along every crossroad, they are extremely dense, making it impossible for anyone to pass unnoticed. The Thorn-gates I mention here and have referenced before are constructed from a type of Thorn-bush or Thorn-tree, where each stick or branch has sharp pricks sticking out in all directions, resembling iron nails, about three or four inches long. I recently saw one of these thorns at the Repository at Gresham College: these sticks or branches, as thick as a sturdy cane, are woven very closely together and tied to three or four upright posts, forming the shape of a door. This is mounted in a doorway about ten or twelve feet high, allowing them to ride through on elephants. Page 45It’s constructed from three pieces of timber like a gallows, arranged this way with the thorn door hanging from the horizontal beam like a shop window; they can lift it up or slam it down as needed, and secure it with a rope to a crossbar.
None to pass from the Kings City without Pasports.But especially in all Roads and Passages from the City where the King now Inhabits, are very strict Watches set: which will suffer none to pass not having a Passport: which is the print of a Seal in clay: It is given at the Court to them that have Licence to go thro the Watches. The Seals are different, according to the Profession of the Party: as to a Soldier the print of a man with a Pike on his Shoulder: to a Labourer, a Man with two Bags hanging on each end of a Pole upon his Shoulder, which is the manner they commonly carry their Loads. And to a white man, the Passport is the print of a Man with a Sword by his side, and a Hat on his head. And so many Men as there are in the Company, so many prints there must be in the Clay. There is not half the examination for those that come into the City, as for those that go out, whom they usually search to see what they carry with them.
No one can leave the King's City without a passport. But especially on all roads and pathways from the city where the King currently resides, there are very strict checks in place, which prevent anyone from passing without a passport: this is a seal imprint in clay. It’s issued at the court to those who have permission to go through the checks. The seals vary depending on the person’s profession: for a soldier, it shows a man with a pike on his shoulder; for a laborer, it depicts a man with two bags hanging from a pole on his shoulder, which is how they typically carry their loads. For a white man, the passport shows a man with a sword by his side and a hat on his head. So, the number of seal imprints in the clay matches the number of people in the group. Those entering the city are not searched as thoroughly as those leaving; it's common for them to be checked to see what they are carrying with them.
Their Soldiery.To speak now of their Soldiery, their Expeditions and manner of Fight. Besides the Dissauvas, spoken of before, who are great Generals, there are other great Captains. As those they call Mote-Ralls; as much as to say, Scribes. Because they keep the Rolls or Registers of certain Companies of Soldiers, each containing 970 Men, who are under their Command. Of these Mote-Ralls, there are four principal. But besides these, there are smaller Commanders over Soldiers; who have their Places from the King, and are not under the Command of the former great ones.
Their Military.Now, let's talk about their Soldiery, their Expeditions, and their Way of Fighting. In addition to the Dissauvas mentioned earlier, who are formidable Generals, there are other great leaders. These include those known as Mote-Ralls; essentially meaning Scribes. They maintain the Rolls or Registers of specific Companies of Soldiers, with each Company consisting of 970 Men under their Command. Among these Mote-Ralls, there are four main ones. Additionally, there are smaller Commanders overseeing Soldiers, appointed by the King, who operate independently of the aforementioned prominent leaders.
All Men of Arms wait at Court.All these both Commanders and common Soldiers must wait at the Court. But with this difference. The great Men must do it continually: each one having his particular Watch appointed by the King. But the private Soldiers take their turns of Watching. And when they go, they do carry all their Provisions for the time of their stay with them upon their Backs. These Soldiers are not listed, (listing Soldiers being only upon extraordinary occasions) but are by Succession the Son after the Father. The Soldiers have Lands allotted them instead of Pay.For which Service they injoy certain Lands and Inheritances, which is instead of Wages or Pay. This duty if they omit or neglect they loose or forfeit their Inheritance. Or if they please to be released or discharged, they may, parting with their Land. And then their Commander placeth another in their room; but so long as the Land lies void, he converts the Profits to his own proper use. And he that after takes it, gives a Bribe to the Commander, who yet notwithstanding will not permit him to hold it above two or three years, unless he renew his Bribes.
All soldiers are waiting at the Court.All of these, both Commanders and regular Soldiers, must wait at the Court. But there’s a difference. The high-ranking individuals must do this all the time: each one has a specific shift assigned by the King. The enlisted Soldiers take their turns. When they go, they carry all their supplies for their stay on their backs. These Soldiers are not officially listed (being officially listed only happens in special cases), but pass the duty down from father to son. The soldiers receive land instead of a salary.For their service, they enjoy certain lands and inheritances, which serve as payment instead of wages. If they fail to fulfill their duty or neglect it, they lose or forfeit their inheritance. If they wish to be released or discharged, they can do so by giving up their land. Their Commander then places someone else in their position; however, as long as the land remains vacant, he takes the profits for himself. The one who takes it later must bribe the Commander, who, nevertheless, will not allow them to hold it for more than two or three years unless they renew their bribes.
To prevent the Soldiers from Plotting.The Soldiers of the High Lands called Cande Uda, are dispersed all over the Land; so that one scarcely knows the other, the King not suffering many Neighbours and Townsmen to be in one Company; which hath always heretofore been so ordered for fear of Conspiracies.
To stop the soldiers from scheming.The soldiers from the High Lands known as Cande Uda are spread out across the land; so that hardly anyone knows each other, as the King doesn’t allow many neighbors and townspeople to be together in one group. This has always been done out of fear of conspiracies.
The manner of sending them out on Expeditions.When the King sends any of these Commanders with their Armies abroad to War or otherwise, sometimes they see not his face, but he sends out their Orders to them by a Messenger; sometimes admits them into his Presence, and gives them their Orders with his own Page 46mouth, but nothing in Writing. And when several of them are sent together upon any Design, there is not any one appointed to be Chief Commander or General over the whole Army; but each one as being Chief over his own Men, disposeth and ordereth them according to his pleasure; the others do the like. Which sometimes begets disagreement among themselves, and by that means their Designs are frustrated. Neither doth he like or approve, that the great Commanders of his Soldiers should be very intimate or good Friends, lest they should conspire against him, nor will he allow them to disagree in such a degree that it be publickly known and observed.
How to Send Them on Expeditions.When the King sends any of these Commanders with their armies overseas for war or other purposes, sometimes they don’t see him in person; instead, he sends their orders through a messenger. Other times, he invites them into his presence and gives them their instructions directly with his own Page 46words, but nothing is in writing. When several of them are sent together for a mission, there isn't anyone assigned as the Chief Commander or General of the entire army; instead, each is in charge of his own men and manages them as he sees fit, while the others do the same. This can sometimes lead to disagreements among them, which may undermine their plans. He also does not like or approve of his top commanders being too close or friendly, fearing they might conspire against him. At the same time, he doesn't want them to disagree to the point where it becomes publicly known or noticed.
The King requires all the Captains singly to send him intelligence of their Affairs.And when there is any tidings to send the King, they do not send in general together by consent, but each one sends particularly by himself. And there common custom and practice is to inform what they can one against another, thinking thereby to obtain the most favour and good will from the King. By this means there can nothing, be done or said, but he hath notice thereof.
The King asks each Captain to report on their activities one by one. And when there is any news to share with the King, they don’t share it all together by agreement; instead, each Captain sends their report separately. It's a common practice to inform on one another, believing this will win them more favor and goodwill from the King. Because of this, nothing can happen or be said without him being aware of it.
When the War is finished they may not return without order.Being in this manner sent forth, they dare not return, altho they have performed and finished the Business they were sent upon, until he send a special Order and Command to recall them.
After the war ends, they might not return without approval.Sent out like this, they can't return, even though they’ve completed the task they were given, until he sends a specific order to bring them back.
The Condition of the common Soldiers.When the Armies are sent abroad, as he doth send them very often against the Dutch, it goeth very hard with the Soldiers; who must carry their victuals and Pots to dress it in upon their Backs, besides their Arms, which are Swords, Pikes, Bows and Arrows, and good Guns. As for Tents, for their Armies alwayes ly in the Fields, they carry Tallipat leaves, which are very light and convenient, along with them. With these they make their Tents: Fixing sticks into the ground, and laying other pieces of Wood overthwart, after the manner of the roof of an House, and so lay their leaves overall, to shoot the Rains off. Making these Tents stronger or slighter, according to the time of their tarriance. And having spent what Provisions they carried out with them, they go home to fetch more. So that after a Month or two a great part of the Army is always absent.
The Situation of Regular Soldiers. When the armies are sent out, as they often are against the Dutch, it’s tough on the soldiers, who have to carry their food and cooking pots on their backs, along with their weapons like swords, pikes, bows and arrows, and good guns. As for tents, since their armies always camp in the fields, they carry Tallipat leaves, which are very light and handy, with them. They use these to make their tents: they stick poles into the ground and lay other pieces of wood across, like the roof of a house, and then cover everything with leaves to keep off the rain. They make these tents stronger or lighter depending on how long they plan to stay. After they've used up the supplies they brought with them, they head back home to get more. So after a month or two, a large part of the army is usually absent.
He conceals his purpose, when he sends out his Army.Whensoever the King sends his Armies abroad upon any Expedition, the Watches beyond them are all secured immediately, to prevent any from passing to carry Intelligence to the Enemy. The Soldiers themselves do not know the Design they are sent upon, until they come there. None can know his intentions or meaning by his actions. For sometimes he sends Commanders with their Soldiers to ly in certain places in the Woods until farther order, or until he send Ammunition to them. And perhaps when they have laid there long enough, he sends for them back again. And after this manner oftentimes he catches the Hollanders before they be aware, to their great prejudice and dammage. He cares not that his great Men should be free-spirited or Valiant; if there be any better than the rest, them to be sure suddenly he cuts off, lest they might do him any mischief.
He conceals his real intentions when he sends his army out. Whenever the King sends his armies on any mission, the Watches surrounding them are all immediately secured to stop anyone from passing through and giving information to the enemy. The soldiers themselves don’t know the plan they’re part of until they arrive. No one can understand his intentions or meaning based on his actions. Sometimes he sends commanders and their troops to wait in specific locations in the woods until further notice, or until he sends them Ammunition. And maybe after they've been there long enough, he calls them back. This way, he often catches the Hollanders off guard, causing them significant harm and damage. He doesn’t mind if his high-ranking men are independent or brave; if any of them show promise that sets them apart, he quickly eliminates them to prevent any potential threat to his power.
Great exploits done, and but little Courage.In their War there is but little valour used, altho they do accomplish many notable Exploits. For all they do is by crafty Stratagems. They will never meet their Enemies in the Field, to give them a repulse by Battel, and force of Arms: They work chiefly by Stratagems.neither is the Enemy like to meet with any opposition at their first goings out to invade the King’s Coasts, the King’s Soldiers knowing the adverse Forces are at first wary and vigilant, as also well provided with all Necessaries. But Page 57their usual practice is to way lay them, and stop up the wayes before them: there being convenient places in all the Roads, which they have contrived for such purposes. And at these places the Woods are not suffered to be felled, but kept to shelter them from the fight of their enemies. Here they lye lurking, and plant their Guns between the Rocks and Trees, with which they do great damage to their Enemies before they are aware. Nor can they then suddenly rush in upon them, being so well guarded with Bushes and Rocks before them, thro which before their Enemies can get, they flee carrying their great Guns upon their Shoulders and are gone into the Woods, where it is impossible to find them, until they come them selves to meet them after the former manner.
Significant accomplishments achieved, yet little courage displayed.In their war, there's not much valor involved, even though they manage to carry out many significant exploits. Everything they do relies on clever tactics. They won’t confront their enemies directly in the field to defeat them in battle or through force: They mainly operate through tactics.The enemy is unlikely to face any resistance when they first invade the King's coasts, as the King's soldiers know that the opposing forces are initially cautious and well-prepared. However, Page 57their typical approach is to ambush them and block their paths. There are suitable locations along all the roads that they have set up for these purposes. In these spots, the woods are not cleared but preserved to hide them from their enemies’ sight. They lie in wait and position their guns among the rocks and trees, causing significant damage to their enemies before they even realize it. Additionally, they can't quickly rush in since they are well-covered by bushes and rocks, and before their enemies can reach them, they flee while carrying their heavy guns and disappear into the woods, where it’s impossible to track them until they re-emerge later as before.
Likewise they prepare against the enemies coming great bushy Trees, having them ready cut hanging only by withs which grow in the Wood; these as they march along they let fall among them with many shot and Arrows.
Likewise, they set up defenses against the advancing enemies by preparing large, bushy trees, which are cut and left hanging only by the vines that grow in the woods. As they march forward, they drop these trees among the enemy, along with many shots and arrows.
Being sent upon any design they are very circumspect to keep it hidden from the Enemies knowledg; by suffering only those to pass, who may make for their Benefit and advantage; their great endeavour being to take their Enemies unprovided and at unawares.
Being sent on any mission, they are very careful to keep it hidden from the enemy's knowledge; allowing only those to pass who can be beneficial to them; their main goal is to catch their enemies off guard and unprepared.
They understand the manner of Christian Armies.By the long wars first between them and the Portugueze, and since with the Hollander, they have had such ample experience, as hath much improved them in the art of War above what they were formerly. And many of the chief Commanders and Leaders of their Armies are men which formerly served the Portugueze against them. By which they come to know the disposition and discipline of Christian Armies. Insomuch as they have given the Dutch several overthrows, and taken Forts from them, which they had up in the Countrey.
They know how Christian armies function. Through the long wars first with the Portuguese and then with the Dutch, they have gained extensive experience that has significantly improved their military skills compared to what they were before. Many of the top commanders and leaders of their armies are individuals who previously served the Portuguese against them. This has allowed them to learn about the organization and discipline of Christian armies. As a result, they have dealt the Dutch several defeats and captured forts that the Dutch held in the countryside.
They seldom hazzard a battel.Heretofore for bringing the head of an Enemy, the King used to gratify them with some reward, but now the fashion is almost out of use. The ordering of their battel is with great security, there being very few lost in Fight. For if they be not almost sure to win the battel, they had rather not fight, than run any hazzard of loosing it.
They hardly ever risk a fight.In the past, to reward them for capturing an enemy's head, the King used to give them some kind of reward, but that practice is nearly gone now. The way they arrange their battles is very safe, as very few are lost in combat. If they aren't almost certain to win, they'd rather avoid the fight than take the risk of losing.
If they prove unsuccessful, how he punishes them.If his men do not successfully accomplish the design he sends them upon, to be sure they shall have a lusty piece of work given them, to take revenge on them; for not using their weapons well he will exercise them with other tools houghs and pickaxes, about his Palace. And during the time they stay to work, they must bring their Victuals with them not having monies there to buy: They cannot carry for above one month, and when their Provisions are all spent, if they will have any more, they must go home and fetch them. But that is not permitted them without giving a Fee to the Governour or his Overseer. Neither can they go without his leave, for besides the punishment, the Watches which are in every Road from the Kings City will stop and seize them. Page 58
If they are unsuccessful, how he punishes them.If his men don’t successfully complete the task he assigns them, he makes sure they have a tough job to take revenge on them; for not using their weapons properly, he’ll make them work with other tools like axes and pickaxes around his Palace. While they’re working, they have to bring their own food since they don’t have money to buy any there. They can’t carry supplies for more than a month, and when their food is gone, if they want more, they have to go home to get it. But they can’t do that without paying a fee to the Governour or his Overseer. They also can’t leave without his permission, because in addition to the punishment, the guards at every road leaving the King’s City will stop and detain them. Page 58
CHAP. VII.
A Relation of the Rebellion made against the King.
A Comet ushered in the Rebellion.For the Conclusion of this Part, it will not be improper to relate here a dangerous rising of the People against the King. It happened in the year 1664. About which time appeared a fearful Blazing-Star. Just at the Instant of the Rebellion, the Star was right over our heads. And one thing I very much wondred, at, which was that whereas before this Rebellion, the Tail stood away toward the Westward from which side the Rebellion sprung, the very night after (for I very well observed it) the Tail was turned and stood away toward the Eastward. And by degrees it diminished quite away.
A comet marked the beginning of the Rebellion.For the conclusion of this part, it’s fitting to recount a dangerous uprising of the people against the king. It happened in the year 1664. Around that time, a terrifying Blazing-Star appeared. At the very moment of the rebellion, the star was directly above us. One thing I found quite surprising was that before this rebellion, the tail pointed westward, which is where the uprising originated, but the very next night (I observed it closely) the tail had turned and was pointing eastward. Gradually, it faded away completely.
The intent of the Conspirators.At this time, I say, the people of this land, having been long and sore oppressed by this Kings unreasonable and cruel Government, had contrived a Plot against him. Which was to assault the Kings Court in the night, and to slay him, and to make the Prince his Son, King. He being then some twelve or fifteen years of age, who was then with his Mother the Queen in the City of Cande. At this time the King held his Court in a City called Nillemby. The Situation of which is far inferior to that of Cande, and as far beyond that of Digligy where he now is. Nillemby lyeth some fourteen miles southward of the City of Cande. In the place where this City stands it is reported by Tradition an Hare gave chase after a Dog, upon which it was concluded that place was fortunate, and so indeed it proved to the King. It is invironed with Hills and Woods.
The conspirators' intentions.At this time, I say, the people of this land, who had long been harshly oppressed by this King’s unreasonable and cruel government, devised a plot against him. The plan was to attack the King’s court at night, kill him, and make his son the Prince King. The Prince was then around twelve or fifteen years old and was with his mother, the Queen, in the city of Cande. At that time, the King held his court in a city called Nillemby. Its location is much less favorable than Cande, and it’s also inferior to Digligy, where he currently is. Nillemby is about fourteen miles south of Cande. According to tradition, a Hare once chased a dog in the area where this city stands, leading to the belief that the place was fortunate, which indeed it proved to be for the King. It is surrounded by hills and woods.
How the Rebellion began.The time appointed to put their design in action was the one and twentieth of December 1664. about Twelve in the night. And having gotten a select company of men, how many well I know not, but as is supposed, not above two hundred, neither needed they many here, having so many Confederates in the Court; in the dead of the night they came marching into the City. The Watch was thought to be of their confedracy: but if he were not, it was not in his power to resist them. Howbeit afterwards, whether he were not, he was executed for it. The said men, being thus in the City, hastened and came down to the Court; and fell upon the great men, which then laid without the Palace upon Watch: since which by the Kings order they lye allways within the Palace. For they were well informed before who were for them and who not. Many who before were not intrusted to know of their design, were killed and wounded; and those that could, seeing the slaughter of others, got in unto the King. Who was walled about with a Clay-wall, thatched: that was all his strength. Yet these people feared to assault him, laying still until the morning. At which time the The King Flyes.King made way to flee, fearing to stay in his Palace, endeavouring to get unto the mountains, and had not with him above fifty persons. There were horses went with him, but the wayes were so bad, that he could not ride. They were fain to drive an Elephant before him, to break the way through the Woods, that the King with his followers might pass. Page 59
How the Rebellion started.The time set for their plan to take action was the 21st of December 1664, around midnight. They gathered a select group of men; I’m not sure exactly how many, but it’s believed to be no more than two hundred. They didn’t need many since they had plenty of allies at the Court. In the dead of night, they marched into the City. The Watch was thought to be part of their plan, but if he wasn't, he couldn't stop them anyway. However, afterward, whether he was guilty or not, he was executed for it. These men, once in the City, hurried down to the Court and attacked the important figures who were then on guard outside the Palace; since then, by the King's order, they always stay inside the Palace. They had solid intel on who was with them and who wasn't. Many who weren’t supposed to know about their plan were killed or injured, and those who could, seeing the chaos around them, rushed to find the King. He was surrounded by a Clay-wall roof, which was all the protection he had. Still, these people were too scared to attack him, remaining still until morning. At that point, the The King Flies.King decided to flee, afraid to stay in his Palace, trying to reach the mountains, and he had no more than fifty people with him. There were horses available, but the paths were so bad that he couldn’t ride. They had to lead an elephant ahead of him to clear a path through the woods so the King and his followers could pass. Page 59
They pursue him faintly.As he fled, they pursued him, but at a great distance, fearing to approach within shot of him. For he wanted not for excellent good Fowling-pieces, which are made there. So he got safe upon a Mountain, called Gauluda, some fifteen miles distant, where many of the Inhabitants, that were near, resorted to him. Howbeit had the people of the Rebel-party been resolute, who were the major part (almost all the Land;) this Hill could not have secured him, but they might have driven him from thence; there being many ways by which they might have ascended. There is not far from thence a high and peaked hill called Mondamounour, where there is but one way to get up, and that very steep, at the top are great stones hanging in chains to let fall when need requireth. Had he fled hither, there had been no way to come at him. But he never will adventure to go, where he may be stopped in.
They faintly pursue him. As he ran away, they chased him, but kept their distance, afraid to get within range. He had some excellent shotguns made there. So he made it safely to a mountain called Gauluda, about fifteen miles away, where many nearby residents gathered around him. However, if the people from the rebel faction had been determined, as they were the majority (almost everyone in the land); this hill wouldn't have protected him, and they could have driven him away since there were several paths they could take to climb it. Not far from there is a tall, pointed hill called Mondamounour, which has only one steep way to the top, where large stones are hanging from chains ready to be dropped when needed. If he had escaped there, there wouldn't have been any way to reach him. But he would never risk going somewhere where he could be trapped.
They go to the Prince and Proclaim him King.The People having thus driven away the old King, marched away to the City of Cande, and proclaimed the Prince, King: giving out to us English who were there, that what they had done they had not done rashly, but upon good Consideration, and with good advice; the King by his evil Government having occasioned it, who went about to destroy both them and their Countrey: As in keeping Ambassadours, disanulling of Trade, detaining of all people that come upon his Land, and killing of his Subjects and their Children, and not suffering them to enjoy nor to see their Wives. And all this was contrary to reason, and as, they were informed, to the Government of other Countries.
They approach the Prince and declare him King. The people, having driven away the old King, marched to the city of Cande and declared the Prince as King: telling us English who were present that their actions were not taken lightly, but with careful thought and solid advice; the King’s terrible leadership had caused this, as he tried to ruin both them and their country: by keeping ambassadors from other nations, shutting down trade, detaining everyone who came onto his land, and killing his subjects and their children, not allowing them to be with or even see their wives. All of this was unreasonable and, as they were informed, against the practices of other countries.
The carriage of the Prince.The Prince being young and tender, and having never been out of the Palace, nor ever seen any but those that attended on his person, as it seemed afterwards, was scared to see so many coming and bowing down to him, and telling him that he was King, and his Father was fled into the mountains. Neither did he say or act any thing as not owning the business, or else not knowing what to say or do. This much discouraged the Rebells, to see they had no more thanks for their pains. And so all things stood until the five and twentieth of December, at which time they intended to march and fall upon the old King.
The Prince's carriage.The Prince was young and inexperienced, having never left the Palace or seen anyone besides those who served him. It seemed that he was frightened to see so many people coming and bowing to him, telling him that he was King and that his Father had fled into the mountains. He didn't say or do anything, either because he didn't accept the situation or because he didn't know what to say or do. This discouraged the Rebels, as they received no gratitude for their efforts. And so everything remained the same until the twenty-fifth of December, when they planned to march and attack the old King.
Upon the Prices Flight, the Rebells scatter and run.But in the Interim, the Kings Sister Flyes away with the Prince from the Court into the Countrey near unto the King; which so amazed the Rebells, that the mony and cloth and plunder which they had taken, and were going to distribute to the Strangers to gain their good will and assistance, they scattered about and fled. Others of their Company seeing the Business was overthrown, to make amends for their former fact, turned and fell upon their Consorts, killing and taking Prisoners all they could. The people were now all up in arms one against another, killing whom they pleas’d, only saying they were Rebells and taking their goods.
After the Prices Flight, the Rebels dispersed and fled.But in the meantime, the King's sister flew away with the prince from the court to the countryside near the king; this so shocked the rebels that the money, clothes, and plunder they had taken—which they were about to distribute to the Strangers to win their favor and assistance—were abandoned as they fled. Others in their group, realizing their situation was lost, turned against their allies, killing and capturing anyone they could. The people were now completely turned against each other, killing whoever they wanted, simply claiming they were Rebels and seizing their possessions.
A great man declares for the King.By this time a great man had drawn out his men, and stood in the Field, and there turned and publickly declared for the old King: and so went to catch the Rebells that were scattered abroad. Who when he understood that they were all fled, and no whole party or body left to resist him, marched into the City killing all that he could catch.
A great man supports the King.At this point, a prominent leader had gathered his troops and stood in the field, where he publicly declared his loyalty to the old King. He then set out to capture the rebels who had scattered. Once he realized that they had all fled and there was no organized group left to oppose him, he marched into the city, killing anyone he could find.
For eight or ten days nothing but killing one another to approve themselves good Subjects.And so all revolted, and came back to the King again: whilst he only lay still upon his mountain. The King needed not to take care to catch or execute the Rebells, for they themselves out of their zeal Page 60to him, and to make amends for what was past, imprisoned and killed all they met; the Plunder being their own. This continued for some eight or ten days. Which the King hearing of, commanded to kill no more, but that whom they took they should imprison, until examination passed; which was not so much to save innocent persons from violence, as that he might have the Rebells to torment them, and make them confess of their Confederates. For he spared none that seemed guilty: some to this day lye chained in Prison, being sequestred of all their Estates, and beg for their living. One of the most noted Rebells, called Ambom Wellaraul, he sent to Columba to the Dutch to execute, supposing they would invent new Tortures for him, beyond what he knew of. But they instead of executing him, cut off his chains, and kindly entertained him, and there he still is in the City of Columba, reserving him for some designs they may hereafter have against the Countrey.
For eight or ten days, they just fought to the death to show they were loyal subjects. And so everyone rebelled and returned to the King again, while he just stayed still on his mountain. The King didn't need to worry about capturing or punishing the rebels, because out of their own enthusiasm Page 60 for him and to make up for what they had done, they imprisoned and killed everyone they encountered; the loot was theirs. This went on for about eight or ten days. When the King heard about it, he ordered that no more killings should happen, but that those they captured should be imprisoned until they could be questioned; this was not so much to protect innocent people from harm, but so he could have the rebels to torture and make them confess about their associates. He spared no one who seemed guilty: some still lie chained in prison, stripped of all their possessions and begging to survive. One of the most notorious rebels, named Ambom Wellaraul, was sent to Columba to the Dutch to be executed, thinking they would come up with new tortures for him beyond what he already knew. But instead of executing him, they cut off his chains and treated him kindly, and he is still there in the City of Columba, saved for some future plans they might have against the country.
The King poysons his Son to prevent a Rebellion hereafter.The King could but not be sensible, that it was his rigorous government that had occasioned this Rebellion, yet amended it not in the least; but on the contrary like to Rehoboam added yet more to the Peoples yoak. And being thus safely re-instated in his Kingdom again, and observing that the life of his Son gave encouragement to the Rebellion, resolved to prevent it for the future by taking him away. Which upon the next opportunity he did by Poysoning him, which I have related before.
The King poisons his Son to stop a future Rebellion.The King couldn't realize that it was his harsh rule that had caused this Rebellion, yet he didn't change it at all; instead, like Rehoboam, he added even more burdens to the people's lives. After being restored to his Kingdom, and seeing that his Son's life was encouraging the Rebellion, he decided to eliminate that threat for the future by taking him out of the picture. So, the next chance he got, he poisoned him, which I mentioned earlier.
His ingratitude.But one thing there is, that argues him guilty of imprudence and horrible ingratitude, that most of those that went along with him when he fled, of whose Loyalty he had such ample experience, he hath since cut off; and that with extreme cruelty too.
His lack of gratitude. But one thing shows he's guilty of being reckless and incredibly ungrateful: most of the people who stood by him when he fled, whose loyalty he knew well, he has since gotten rid of; and he did it with great cruelty too.
Another Comet, but without any bad effects following it.In the year 1666 in the month of February, there appeared in this Countrey another Comet or stream in the West, the head end under the Horizon, much resembling that which was seen in England in the year 1680 in December. The sight of this did much daunt both King and People, having but a year or two before felt the sad event of a Blazing-Star in this Rebellion which I have now related. The King sent men upon the highest mountains in the Land to look if they could perceive the head of it, which they could not, being still under the Horizon. This continued visible about the space of one month, and by that time it was so diminished, that it could not be seen. But there were no remarkable passages that ensued upon it. Page 61
Another comet, but this time without any negative consequences afterwards.In February 1666, another Comet or streak appeared in this country in the West, with its head end below the Horizon, very similar to the one seen in England in December 1680. This sight frightened both the King and the People, as they had only recently experienced the unfortunate event of a Blazing-Star during the Rebellion I just mentioned. The King sent people to the highest mountains in the land to see if they could spot the head of it, but they could not, as it remained below the Horizon. This was visible for about a month, and by that time, it had faded so much that it could no longer be seen. However, there were no notable events that followed it. Page 61
A Vadda or Wild Man.
A Vadda or Wild Man.
PART III.
CHAP. I.
Concerning the Inhabitants of this Island.
Wee shall in this Part speak of the Inhabitants of this Countrey, with their Religion, and Customs, and other things belonging to them.
We will in this Part talk about the inhabitants of this country, including their Religion, Customs, and other aspects related to them.
The several Inhabitants of this Island.Besides the Dutch who possess, as I judg, about one fourth of the Island, there are Malabars, that are free Denizons and pay duty to the King for the Land they enjoy, as the Kings natural Subjects do; there are also Moors, who are like Strangers, and hold no Land, but live by carrying goods to the Sea-Ports, which now are in the Hollanders hands. The Sea-Ports are inhabited by a mixt people, Malabars and Moors, and some that are black, who profess themselves Roman Catholicks, and wear Crosses, and use Beads. Some of these are under the Hollander; and pay toll and tribute to them.
The different residents of this island. Besides the Dutch, who I believe own about a quarter of the island, there are Malabars, who are free denizens and pay taxes to the king for the land they occupy, just like the king's natural subjects do; there are also Moors, who are considered outsiders and don't own land, but make a living by transporting goods to the sea ports, which are currently controlled by the Hollanders. The sea ports are populated by a mixed community of Malabars and Moors, along with some black individuals who identify as Roman Catholics and wear crosses and carry beads. Some of these people are under the control of the Hollander and pay tolls and tribute to them.
But I am to speak only of the natural proper People of the Island, which they call Chingulays.
But I am only supposed to talk about the native people of the Island, whom they call Chingulays.
The Original of Chingulays.I have asked them, whence they derive themselves, but they could not tell. They say their Land was first inhabited by Devils, of which they have a long Fable. I have heard a tradition from some Portugueze here, which was; That an antient King of China had a Son, who during his Fathers Reign, proved so very harsh and cruel unto the people, that they being afraid he might prove a Tyrant if he came to the Crown, desired the King to banish him, and that he might never succeed. This that King, to please the people, granted. And so put him with certain Attendants into a ship, and turned them forth unto the Winds to seek their fortune. The first shore they were cast upon, was this Island. Which they seated themselves on, and peopled it. But to me nothing is more improbable than this Story. Because this people and the Chineses have no agreement nor similitude in their features nor language nor diet. It is more probable, they came from the Malabars, their Countrey lying next, tho they do resemble them little or nothing. I know no nation in the world do so exactly resemble the Chingulays as the people of Europe.
The Original of Chingulays. I asked them where they came from, but they couldn't tell me. They say their land was first inhabited by Devils, and they have a long story about it. I heard a tradition from some Portuguese here, which goes like this: An ancient King of China had a son who was so harsh and cruel to the people during his father's reign that they feared he would become a tyrant if he took the throne. They asked the King to banish him so he could never succeed. To please the people, the King agreed and put his son and a few attendants on a ship, sending them off to seek their fortune. The first shore they reached was this island, where they settled and populated it. However, I find this story highly unlikely. The people here and the Chinese have no similarities in their features, language, or diet. It's more plausible that they came from the Malabars, which is the neighboring country, although they barely resemble them at all. I can't think of any nation in the world that resembles the Chingulays as closely as the people of Europe.
Wild-men.Of these Natives there be two sorts, Wild and Tame. I will begin with the former. For as in these Woods there are Wild Beasts so Wild Men also. The Land of Bintan is all covered with mighty Woods, filled with abundance of Deer. In this Land are many of these wild men; they call them Vaddahs, dwelling near no other Inhabitants. They speak the Chingulayes Language. They kill Deer, and dry the Flesh over the fire, and the people of the Countrey come and buy it of them. They never Till any ground for Corn their Food being only Flesh. They are very expert with their Bows. They have a little Ax, which they stick in by their sides, to cut hony out of hollow Trees. Some few, which are near Inhabitants, have commerce with other people. They have no Towns nor Houses, only live by the waters Page 62under a Tree, with some boughs cut and laid round about them, to give notice when any wild Beasts come near, which they may hear by their rustling and trampling upon them. Many of these habitations we saw when we fled through the Woods, but God be praised the Vaddahs were gone.
Wild men.There are two types of these Natives: Wild and Tame. I'll start with the former. Just as there are wild Beasts in these Woods, there are also wild Men. The land of Bintan is covered in dense Woods, abundant with Deer. Many of these wild men live in this land; they are called Vaddahs, and they don't associate with other inhabitants. They speak the Chingulayes language. They hunt Deer, dry the meat over a fire, and the local people buy it from them. They never farm for grains; their diet consists solely of meat. They are very skilled with their bows. They carry a small axe tucked at their sides, used to cut honey out of hollow trees. A few of them, who live close to others, trade with different people. They don’t have towns or houses; instead, they live by the water Page 62 under a tree, with some branches laid around them to alert them when any wild beasts approach, which they can hear rustling and trampling on the branches. We saw many of these homes when we fled through the woods, but thankfully the Vaddahs were gone.
By an Acknowledgment to the King.Some of the tamer sort of these men are in a kind of Subjection to the King. For if they can be found, tho it must be with a great search in the Woods, they will acknowledg his Officers, and will bring to them Elephants-Teeth, and Honey, and Wax, and Deers Flesh: but the others in lieu thereof do give them near as much, in Arrows, Cloth &c. fearing lest they should otherwise appear no more.
By an acknowledgment to the King.Some of the more tame individuals among these men are somewhat submissive to the King. If they can be located, though it requires a significant search through the woods, they will acknowledge his officers and will bring them elephant tusks, honey, wax, and deer meat: but the others, instead, provide them nearly the same in arrows, cloth, etc., fearing they might not be seen again otherwise.
How they bespeak Arrows to be made them.It hath been reported to me by many people, that the wilder sort of them, when they want Arrows, will carry their load of Flesh in the night, and hang it up in a Smith’s Shop, also a Leaf cut in the form they will have their Arrows made, and hang by it. Which if the Smith do make according to their Pattern they will requite, and bring him more Flesh: but if he make them not, they will do him a mischief one time or another by shooting in the night. If the Smith make the Arrows, he leaves them in the same place, where the Vaddahs hung the Flesh.
How they request that arrows be made for them.Many people have reported that some of the wilder ones, when they need arrows, will carry a load of meat at night and hang it up in a blacksmith’s shop, along with a leaf cut into the shape they want their arrows to be. If the blacksmith makes them according to the pattern, they will repay him by bringing more meat. But if he doesn't make them, they will cause him trouble eventually by shooting at him in the night. If the blacksmith makes the arrows, he leaves them in the same spot where the Vaddahs hung the meat.
They violently took away Carriers goods.Formerly, in this Kings Reign these wild men used to lye in wait, to catch Carriers people, that went down with Oxen to trade at the Sea-Ports, carrying down Betelnuts, and bringing up Cloth, and would make them to give them such things as they required, or else threatning to shoot them. They fearing their lives, and not being able to resist, were fain to give them what they asked; or else most certainly they would have had both life and goods too. At which this King sent many Commanders with their Soldiers to catch them, which at length they did: But had not some of themselves proved false to them, being incouraged by large promises, they could never have taken them. The chief being brought before the King, promising amendment, were pardoned: but sent into other Woods with a Command not to return thither any more, neitheir to use their former courses. But soon after their departure, they forsook those Woods they were put into, and came to their old haunt again, falling to their former course of Life. This the King hearing of, and how they had abused his Pardon, gave command either to bring them dead or alive. These Vaddahs knowing now there could be no hope of Pardon, would not be taken alive, but were shot by the Treachery of their own men. The heads of two of the chiefest were hanged on Trees by the City. And ever since they have not presumed to disturb the Countrey, nor the King them he only desiring their quiet, and not to be against him.
They forcibly seized the Carriers' goods.Back in this King’s reign, these wild men used to lie in wait to catch Carriers individuals who traveled down with oxen to trade at the sea ports, bringing Betelnuts and returning with cloth. They would force these traders to give them items they wanted, threatening to shoot them if they didn’t comply. Fearing for their lives and unable to resist, the traders had no choice but to hand over what was asked; otherwise, they would have lost both their lives and their possessions. In response, this King sent many Commanders with soldiers to capture them, which they ultimately succeeded in doing. However, if not for some traitors among them, who were encouraged by large promises, they would never have been caught. The leaders were brought before the King and, promising to change their ways, were pardoned but were sent to other woods with orders not to return or continue their old behaviors. Soon after being relocated, they abandoned those woods and returned to their previous ways of life. Upon hearing this and how they had misused his mercy, the King ordered them to be brought back, either dead or alive. The Vaddahs, realizing there was no hope of pardon, chose not to be captured alive and were killed due to the treachery of their own men. The heads of two of their leaders were displayed on trees in the city. Since then, they have not dared to disturb the land, nor has the King disturbed them, as he merely desires their peace and does not want them to oppose him.
Hourly Vadahs trade with the people.About Hourly the remotest of the Kings Dominions there are many trade with the of them, that are pretty tame, and come and buy and sell among the people. The King once having occasion of an hasty Expedition against the Dutch, the Governour summoned them all in to go with him, which they did. One made to serve the King.And with their Bows and Arrows did as good service as any of the rest but afterwards when they returned home again they removed farther in the Woods, and would be seen no more, for fear of being afterwards prest again to serve the King.
Hourly Vadahs trade with people. In the furthest parts of the King's territories, many of them trade with the locals; they're quite tame and come to buy and sell among the people. The King once needed to launch a quick expedition against the Dutch, so the Governor called all of them to join him, and they went. One created to serve the King. With their bows and arrows, they provided as much help as anyone else, but when they returned home, they moved further into the woods and were never seen again, fearing they would be called upon to serve the King again.
Their habit and Religion.They never cut their hair but tye it up on their Crowns in a bunch. The cloth they use, is not broad nor large, scarcely enough to cover Page 63their Buttocks. The wilder and tamer sort of them do observe a Religion. They have a God peculiar to themselves. The tamer do build Temples, the wild only bring their sacrifice under Trees, and while it is offering, dance round it, both men and women.
Their habits and beliefs. They never cut their hair but tie it up on their heads in a bunch. The fabric they use isn’t broad or large, barely enough to cover Page 63 their bottoms. The wilder and tamer groups among them practice a religion. They have a unique God. The tamer build temples, while the wild only offer their sacrifices under trees, dancing around them during the offering, both men and women.
A Skirmish about their bounds.They have their bounds in the Woods among themselves, and one company of them is not to shoot nor gather hony or fruit beyond those bounds. Neer the borders stood a Jack-Tree; one Vaddah being gathering some fruit from this Tree, another Vaddah of the next division saw him, and told him he had nothing to do to gather Jacks from that Tree, for that belonged to them. They fell to words and from words to blows, and one of them shot the other. At which more of them met and fell to skirmishing so briskly with their Bows and Arrows, that twenty or thirty were left dead upon the spot.
A clash over their boundaries. They have their boundaries in the woods among themselves, and one group is not allowed to shoot or pick honey or fruit beyond those limits. Near the borders stood a Jack-Tree; one Vaddah was picking some fruit from this tree when another Vaddah from the next group saw him and told him he had no right to gather Jacks from that tree because it belonged to them. They started arguing, and from words, it escalated to blows, and one of them shot the other. At that, more of them gathered and began skirmishing so fiercely with their bows and arrows that twenty or thirty were left dead on the spot.
Curious in their Arrows.They are so curious of their Arrows that no Smith can please them; The King once to gratifie them for a great Present they brought him, gave all of them of his best made Arrow-blades: which nevertheless would not please their humour. For they went all of them to a Rock by a River and ground them into another form. The Arrows they use are of a different fashion from all other, and the Chingulays will not use them.
Curious about their arrows. They are so interested in their Arrows that no craftsman can satisfy them. The King, wanting to reward them for a valuable gift they brought him, gave each of them his best arrowheads. Still, that didn't meet their expectations. They all went to a rock by a river and shaped them into a different style. The arrows they use are unlike any others, and the Chingulays won’t use them.
Now they preserve their flesh.They have a peculiar way by themselves of preserving Flesh. They cut a hollow Tree and put honey in it, and then fill it up with flesh, and stop it up with clay. Which lyes for a reserve to eat in time of want.
Now they cure their meat.They have a unique method of preserving meat. They hollow out a tree, add honey to it, fill it with meat, and seal it with clay. This is saved for times of need.
How they take Elephants.It has usually been told me that their way of catching Elephants is, that when the Elephant lyes asleep they strike their ax into the sole of his foot, and so laming him he is in their power to take him. But I take this for a fable, because I know the sole of the Elephants foot is so hard, that no ax can pierce it at a blow; and he is so wakeful that they can have no opportunity to do it.
How they capture elephants.I've often been told that their method of catching elephants involves striking an axe into the sole of the elephant's foot while it sleeps, which leaves it crippled and at their mercy. But I believe this is a myth because the sole of an elephant's foot is so tough that no axe can penetrate it in one hit; plus, they are so alert that there's no chance to pull this off.
The dowries they give. Their disposition.For portions with their Daughters in marriage they give hunting Dogs. They are reported to be courteous. Some of the Chingulays in discontent will leave their houses and friends, and go and live among them, where they are civilly entertained. The tamer sort of them, as hath been said, will sometimes appear, and hold some kind of trade with the tame Inabitants, but the wilder called Ramba-Vaddahs never shew themselves.
The dowries they provide. Their mindset.For their daughters' marriages, they give hunting dogs as dowries. They’re said to be polite. Some of the Chingulays, feeling dissatisfied, will leave their homes and friends to live among them, where they are treated well. The more docile ones, as mentioned, will sometimes show up and engage in some trade with the settled residents, but the wilder ones, known as Ramba-Vaddahs, never reveal themselves.
A description of a Chingulay.But to come to the civilized Inhabitants, whom I am chiefly to treat of. They are a people proper and very well favoured, beyond all people that I have seen in India, wearing a cloth about their Loyns, and a doublet after the English fashion, with little skirts buttoned at the wrists, and gathered at the shoulders like a shirt, on their heads a red Tunnis Cap, or if they have none, another Cap with flaps of the fashion of their Countrey, described in the next Chapter, with a handsom short hanger by their side, and a knife sticking in their bosom on the right side.
A description of a Chingulay. But to focus on the civilized inhabitants, who are my main subject. They are a well-formed and very attractive people, more so than anyone I have encountered in India, dressed in a cloth wrapped around their waists and a fitted jacket in the English style, with short sleeves buttoned at the wrists and gathered at the shoulders like a shirt. On their heads, they wear a red Tunnis cap, or if that’s not available, another type of cap with flaps typical of their country, as described in the next Chapter, along with a stylish short sword at their side and a knife tucked into their chest on the right side.
Their disposition.They are very active and nimble in their Limbs: and very ingenious: for, except Iron-work, all other things they have need of, they make and do themselves: insomuch that they all build their own houses. They are crafty and treacherous, not to be trusted upon any protestations: for their manner of speaking is very smooth and courteous, insomuch that they who are unacquainted with their dispositions Page 64and manners, may easily be deceived by them. For they make no account nor conscience of lying, neither is it any shame or disgrace to them, if they be catched in telling lyes: it is so customary. They are very vigilant and wakeful, sufficed with very little sleep: very hardy both for diet and weather, very proud and self conceited. They take something after the Bramines, with whom they scruple not both to marry and eat. In both which otherwise they are exceeding shy and cautious. For there being many Ranks or Casts among them, they will not match with any Inferiour to themselves; nor eat meat dressed in any house, but in those only that are of as good a Cast or Race as themselves: and that which any one hath left, none but those that are near of kin will eat.
Their attitude. They are very active and quick on their feet, and they are quite resourceful: aside from metalwork, they create and produce everything they need themselves, to the extent that they all build their own houses. They can be crafty and untrustworthy, so you shouldn’t rely on their promises: their way of speaking is very smooth and polite, which can easily mislead those who are unfamiliar with their true nature Page 64 and behavior. They have no qualms about lying, and it doesn’t bother them if they get caught in a lie; it’s just part of their culture. They are very alert and need very little sleep, resilient in both diet and weather, and they are quite proud and self-satisfied. They take some traits from the Bramines, with whom they don’t hesitate to marry and share meals. However, they are generally very cautious and reserved about these matters. Since there are many Ranks or Casts among them, they won’t marry anyone considered beneath them, nor will they eat food prepared in any home unless it’s from someone of the same Cast or background as themselves. Furthermore, any leftovers are only consumed by those who are closely related.
They are not very malitious one towards another; and their anger doth not last long; seldom or never any blood shed among them in their quarrels. It is not customary to strike; and it is very rare that they give a blow so much as to their Slaves; who may very familiarly talk and discourse with their Masters. They are very near and covetous, and will pinch their own bellies for profit; very few spend-thrifts or bad husbands are to be met with here.
They aren't very malicious towards each other, and their anger doesn't last long; there’s seldom, if ever, any bloodshed in their disputes. It’s uncommon to hit someone, and it’s quite rare for them to even strike their Slaves; who can talk and engage casually with their Masters. They are quite thrifty and greedy, often pinching pennies for profit; there are very few spendthrifts or irresponsible husbands to be found here.
The Inhabitants of the Mountains differ from those of the Low-Lands.The Natures of the Inhabitants of the Mountains and Low-lands are very different. They of the Low-lands are kind, pittiful, helpful, honest and plain, compassionating Strangers, which we found by our own experience among them. They of the Up-lands are ill-natured, false, unkind, though outwardly fair and seemingly courteous, and of more complaisant carriage, speech and better behaviour, than the Low-landers.
The people in the Mountains are different from those in the Low-Lands.The people living in the Mountains and the Low-Lands have very different natures. Those from the Low-lands are kind, compassionate, helpful, honest, and straightforward, showing kindness to strangers, which we discovered through our own experiences with them. The people from the Up-lands are unfriendly, deceitful, and mean, even though they may seem polite and courteous on the outside, acting more refined, speaking more smoothly, and displaying better manners than the Low-landers.
Their good opinion of Virtue, though they practice it not.Of all Vices they are least addicted to stealing, the which they do exceedingly hate and abhor, so that there are but few Robberies committed among them. They do much extol and commend Chastity, Temperance, and Truth in words and actions; and confess that it is out of weakness and infirmity, that they cannot practice the same, acknowledging that the contrary Vices are to be abhorred, being abomination both in the sight of God and Man. They do love and delight in those Men that are most Devout and Precise in their Matters. As for bearing Witness for Confirmation in any matters of doubt, a Christians word will be believed and credited far beyond their own: because, they think, they make more Conscience of their words.
They have a positive view of Virtue, even if they don't follow it.Out of all the Vices, they are least inclined to stealing, which they absolutely hate and detest, so there are very few robberies among them. They highly praise and commend Chastity, Temperance, and Truth in both their words and actions, admitting that their inability to practice these virtues comes from weakness and frailty. They recognize that the opposite Vices should be rejected, considering them abominable in the eyes of God and Man. They love and admire those who are the most Devout and Precise in their conduct. When it comes to providing testimony for Confirmation in doubtful matters, a Christian's word is trusted far more than their own, because they believe that Christians take more care with their words.
Superstitious.They are very superstitious in making Observations of any little Accidents, as Omens portending good to them or evil. Sneezing they reckon to import evil. So that if any chance to sneeze when he is going about his Business, he will stop, accounting he shall have ill success if he proceeds. And none may Sneeze, Cough, nor Spit in the King’s Presence, either because of the ill boding of those actions, or the rudeness of them or both. There is a little Creature much like a Lizzard, which they look upon altogether as a Prophet, whatsoever work or business they are going about; if he crys, they will cease for a space, reckoning that he tells them there is a bad Planet rules at that instant. They take great notice in a Morning at their first going out, who first appears in their sight: and if they see a White Man, or a big-bellied Woman, they hold it fortunate: and to see any decrepit or deformed People, as unfortunate.
Superstitious. They are very superstitious about interpreting any little accidents as omens that could mean good or bad things for them. They believe that sneezing brings bad luck, so if someone sneezes while going about their business, they'll stop, convinced that they'll have bad luck if they continue. No one is allowed to sneeze, cough, or spit in the King’s presence, either because these actions are seen as ill-omened, rude, or both. There's a small creature that looks like a lizard which they consider to be a prophet for whatever task they are undertaking; if it cries, they will pause, believing it's a sign that a bad planet is influencing them at that moment. They pay a lot of attention in the morning to who first appears in their sight when they go out; if they see a white man or a pregnant woman, they consider it fortunate, while spotting any sickly or disabled people is seen as unfortunate.
How they travail.When they travel together a great many of them, the Roads are so Page 65narrow, that but one can go abreast, and if there be Twenty of them, there is but one Argument or Matter discoursed of among them all from the first to the last. And so they go talking along all together, and every one carrieth his Provisions on his back for his whole Journey.
Their struggle.When they travel together in large groups, the roads are so Page 65narrow that only one person can walk side by side. Even if there are twenty of them, there's only one topic or issue discussed from beginning to end. They walk along chatting together, each carrying their supplies on their back for the entire journey.
A brief Character of them.In short, in Carriage and Behaviour they are very grave and stately like unto the Portugals, in understanding quick and apprehensive, in design subtil and crafty, in discourse courteous but full of Flatteries, naturally inclined to temperance both in meat and drink, but not to Chastity, near and Provident in their Families, commending good Husbandry. In their dispositions not passionate, neither hard to be reconciled again when angry. In their Promises very unfaithful, approving lying in themselves, but misliking it in others; delighting in sloath, deferring labour till urgent necessity constrain them, neat in apparel, nice in eating; and not given to much sleep.
A brief character description of them.In short, in their demeanor and behavior, they are quite serious and dignified like the Portugals, quick to understand and perceptive, clever and crafty in their plans, polite in conversation but often flattering. They're naturally inclined to moderation in food and drink, but not in chastity, careful and frugal in their families, and they value good management. In temperament, they are not easily passionate and can reconcile quickly after an argument. They are very untrustworthy in their promises, accepting lies in themselves but disapproving of it in others; they enjoy laziness and tend to delay work until absolutely necessary, well-dressed, picky about their food, and not prone to excessive sleeping.
The Women their Habit and Nature.As for the Women, their Habit is a Wastcoat of white Callico covering their Bodies, wrought into flourishes with Blew and Red; their Cloath hanging longer or shorter below their Knees, according to their quality; a piece of Silk flung over their heads; Jewels in their Ears, Ornaments about their Necks, and Arms, and Middles. They are in their gate and behaviour very high, stately in their carriage after the Portugal manner, of whom I think they have learned: yet they hold it no scorn to admit the meanest to come to speech of them. They are very thrifty, and it is a disgrace to them to be prodigal, and their Pride & Glory to be accounted near & saving. And to praise themselves they will sometimes say, That scraps and parings will serve them; but that the best is for their Husbands. The Men are not jealous of their Wives, for the greatest Ladies in the Land will frequently talk and discourse with any Men they please, altho their Husbands be in presence. And altho they be so stately, they will lay their hand to such work as is necessary to be done in the House, notwithstanding they have Slaves and Servants enough to do it. Let this suffice concerning the Nature and Manners of the People in general: The ensuing Chapters will be spent in more particular accounts of them. And because they stand much upon their Birth and Gentility, and much of what is afterwards to be related hath reference unto it: I shall first speak of the various ranks and degrees of Men among them. Page 66
The Women, Their Style and Nature.As for the Women, they wear a white calico garment that covers their bodies, decorated with blue and red designs; the length of their clothing varies below their knees, depending on their social status. They often drape a piece of silk over their heads and adorn themselves with jewels in their ears, necklaces, bracelets, and belts. They carry themselves with an air of dignity and poise, reminiscent of the Portuguese style, from whom they seem to have learned this elegance. However, they do not look down on those of lower status and are open to conversation with anyone. They are quite frugal, viewing extravagance as shameful, while being proud of their reputation for being careful and saving. To boast about their thrift, they sometimes say, That scraps and parings will serve them; but the best is for their husbands. The men are not possessive of their wives since even the highest-ranking ladies in the land frequently engage in conversation with any men they choose, even in the presence of their husbands. Despite their regal demeanor, they will still pitch in for necessary household tasks, even though they have plenty of slaves and servants to do the work. This will suffice regarding the general nature and manners of the people; the following chapters will provide more detailed accounts of them. Since they place great importance on their birth and gentility, and since much of what follows relates to this, I will first discuss the different social ranks and classes among them. Page 66
CHAP. II.
Concerning their different Honours, Ranks, and Qualities.
How they distinguish themselves according to their qualities.Among this People there are divers and sundry Casts or degrees of Quality, which is not according to their Riches or Places of Honour the King promotes them to, but according to their Descent and Blood. And whatsoever this Honour is, be it higher or lower, it remains Hereditary from Generation to Generation. They abhor to eat or drink, or intermarry with any of Inferior Quality to themselves. The signs of higher or meaner Ranks, are wearing of Doublets, or going bare-backed without them: the length of their Cloth below their knees; their sitting on Stools, or on Blocks or Mats spread on the Ground: and in their Caps.
How they set themselves apart based on their qualities.Among this group, there are various and different classes or levels of quality, which are not determined by their wealth or the positions of honor that the King gives them, but rather by their heritage and bloodline. Regardless of whether this honor is high or low, it is passed down from generation to generation. They strongly dislike eating, drinking, or marrying anyone of a lower status than themselves. The indicators of higher or lower ranks include wearing doublets or going without them, the length of their clothing below their knees, whether they sit on stools or on blocks or mats spread on the ground, and the style of their caps.
They never marry beneath their rank.They are especially careful in their Marriages, not to match with any inferior Cast, but always each within their own rank: Riches cannot prevail with them in the least to marry with those by whom they must eclipse and stain the Honour of their Family: on which they set an higher price than on their lives. And if any of the Females should be so deluded, as to commit folly with one beneath her self, if ever she should appear to the sight of her Friends, they would certainly kill her, there being no other way to wipe off the dishonour she hath done the Family, but by her own Blood.
They never marry someone of a lower status. They are very careful about their Marriages, making sure not to pair with anyone from a lower Cast, but always matching within their own status: Wealth doesn’t convince them at all to marry someone who would overshadow and tarnish their Family's Honor, which they value more than their own lives. And if any of the Females were to be so misguided as to make a mistake with someone beneath her, if she were ever seen by her Friends, they would definitely kill her, as there is no other way to erase the dishonor she has brought upon the Family except by her own Blood.
In case a Man lies with a Woman of inferior rank.Yet for the Men it is something different; it is not accounted any shame or fault for a Man of the highest sort to lay with a Woman far inferior to himself, nay of the very lowest degree; provided he neither eats nor drinks with her, nor takes her home to his House, as a Wife. But if he should, which I never knew done, he is punished by the Magistrate, either by Fine or Imprisonment, or both, and also he is utterly ecluded from his Family, and accounted thenceforward of the same rank and quality, that the Woman is of, whom he hath taken. If the Woman be married already, with whom the Man of better rank lies, and the Husband come and catch them together; how low soever the one be and high the other, he may kill him, and her too, if he please.
If a man has a relationship with a woman of lower status. For men, it's viewed differently; it's not seen as shameful or wrong for a high-status man to be with a woman of much lower status, even one at the very bottom. As long as he doesn’t eat or drink with her, or take her home as a wife, it's generally accepted. However, if he does take her home, which I’ve never seen happen, he can face punishment from the authorities—like fines or jail time, or both. Additionally, he will be completely cut off from his family and considered of the same rank as the woman he’s involved with. If the woman is already married, and the higher-status man is caught with her by her husband, regardless of their social standings, the husband can kill both of them if he chooses.
And thus by Marrying constantly each rank within it self, the Descent and Dignity thereof is preserved for ever; and whether the Family be high or low it never alters. But to proceed to the particular ranks and degrees of Men among them.
And so, by consistently marrying within each rank, the lineage and dignity of that rank are preserved forever; and whether the family is high or low, it never changes. Now, let’s move on to the specific ranks and statuses of people among them.
Their Noblemen.The highest, are their Noblemen, called Hondrews. Which I suppose comes from the word Homdrewné, a Title given to the King, signifying Majesty: these being honourable People. ’Tis out of this sort alone, that the King chooseth his great Officers and whom he imploys in his Court, and appoints for Governors over his Countrey. Riches are not here valued, nor make any the more Honourable. For many of the lower sorts do far exceed these Hondrews in Estates. But it is the Birth and Parentage that inobleth.
Their Nobles.The highest-ranking individuals are their Noblemen, known as Hondrews. I suppose this term comes from the word Homdrewné, a title given to the King that signifies Majesty: these are esteemed individuals. It is solely from this group that the King selects his high officials and those he employs in his Court, as well as appoints as Governors over his Country. Wealth is not valued here, nor does it confer any additional honor. In fact, many from the lower classes far exceed these Hondrews in wealth. It is lineage and ancestry that grant nobility.
How distinguished from others.These are distinguished from others by their names, and the wearing of their cloth, which the Men wear down half their Legs, and the Women to their Heels: one end of which Cloth the Women fling over their Shoulders, and with the very end carelesly cover their Page 67Breasts; whereas the other sort of Women must go naked from the wast upwards, and their Cloaths not hang down much below their Knees: except it be for cold; for then either Women or Men may throw their Cloth over their Backs. But then they do excuse it to the Hondrews, when they meet them, saying, Excuse me, it is for warmth.
So different from others.These are set apart from others by their names and the way they wear their clothes. The men wear their clothes halfway down their legs, while the women wear theirs down to their heels. One end of this cloth is thrown over the women's shoulders, and they use the very end to casually cover their Page 67breasts. In contrast, other women go bare from the waist up, and their clothes typically don’t hang much below their knees unless it’s cold. In that case, both women and men can put their cloth over their backs. However, they explain this to the Hondrews when they encounter them by saying, Excuse me, it is for warmth.
The distinction by Caps.They are distinguished also by their own Countrey-Caps, which are of the fashion of Mitres: there are two flaps tied up over the top of the Crown. If they be Hondrews, their Caps are all of one Colour, either White or Blew: if of inferior quality, than the Cap and the flaps on each side be of different Colours, whereof the Flaps are always Red.
The distinction by Caps. They are also identified by their own distinctive hats, known as Caps, which resemble Mitres: there are two flaps tied over the top of the crown. If they are Hondrews, their caps are a single color, either white or blue. If they are of lower quality, the cap and the flaps on each side are different colors, with the flaps always being red.
Of the Hondrews two sorts.Of these Hondrews there be two sorts, the one somewhat Inferior to the other as touching Marriage; but not in other things. The greatest part of the Inhabitants of the Land are of the degree of Hondrews.
Of the Hondrews, two types.There are two types of Hondrews, one slightly lesser than the other when it comes to marriage, but not in other respects. Most of the inhabitants of the land belong to the Hondrews class.
All Christians either White or Black are accounted equal with the Hondrews. The Whites are generally Honourable, only it is an abatement of their Honour that they eat Beef, and wash not after they have been at Stool; which things are reckoned with this People an Abomination.
All Christians, whether White or Black, are considered equal to the Hondrews. The Whites are generally viewed as honorable, but their honor is diminished by the fact that they eat beef and don't wash after using the toilet; these actions are regarded by this people as abominations.
An Honour like unto Knighthood.Among the Noblemen may be mentioned an Honour, that the King confers, like unto Knighthood; it ceaseth in the Person’s death, and is not Hereditary. The King confers it by putting about their Heads a piece of Silk or Ribbond embroidered with Gold and Silver, and bestowing a Title upon them. They are stiled Mundianna. There are not above two or three of them now in the Realm living.
An honor like knighthood.Among the Noblemen, there is an Honor that the King gives, similar to Knighthood; it ends with the person's death and is not passed on to their heirs. The King grants it by placing a piece of silk or ribbon embroidered with gold and silver around their heads and giving them a Title. They are referred to as Mundianna. There are currently only two or three of them alive in the realm.
Goldsmiths, Blacksmiths, Carpenters, &c.Next after the degree of Hondrews may be placed Goldsmiths, Blacksmiths, Carpenters and Painters. Who are all of one degree and quality. But the Hondrews will not eat with them: however in Apparel there is no difference; and they are also privileged to sit on Stools, which none of the Inferior ranks of People hereafter mentioned, may do. Heretofore they were accounted almost equal to the Inferior sort of Hondrewes, and they would eat in these Artificers Houses, but afterwards they were degraded upon this occasion. It chanced some Hondrews came to a Smith’s Shop to have their Tools mended, when it came to be Dinner time, the Smith leaves work, and goes in to his House to dine, leaving the Hondrewes in his Shop: who had waited there a great while to have their work done. Now whether the Smith fearing lest their hunger might move them to be so impudent or desperate as to partake with him of his Dinner, clapt to his Door after him: Which was taken so hainously by those hungry People in his Shop, that immediately they all went and declared abroad what an affront the Smith had put upon them. Whereupon it was decreed and confirmed, that for ever after all the People of that rank should be deposed, and deprived of the Honour of having the Hondrewes to eat in their Houses. Which Decree hath stood in force ever since.
Goldsmiths, Blacksmiths, Carpenters, etc.Next after the rank of Hondrews are Goldsmiths, Blacksmiths, Carpenters, and Painters. They are all of the same rank and status. However, the Hondrews will not dine with them; still, in terms of clothing, there’s no difference, and they are also allowed to sit on stools, which none of the lower ranks mentioned later can do. In the past, they were considered almost equal to the lower type of Hondrews and would eat in the homes of these craftsmen, but later they were degraded for this reason. It happened that some Hondrews came to a Smith’s Shop to get their tools repaired, and when it was time for lunch, the Smith stopped working and went inside to eat, leaving the Hondrews in his shop. They had waited there a long time for their work to be completed. Whether the Smith was worried that their hunger might make them bold enough to join him for lunch, he shut the door behind him. This was taken so badly by those hungry people in his shop that they immediately went out and made it known what an insult the Smith had given them. Consequently, it was decided and confirmed that from that time on, all people of that rank would be removed from the honor of having the Hondrews eat in their homes. This decision has remained in effect ever since.
The Privilege and state of the Smiths.Nevertheless these Smiths take much upon them, especially those who are the King’s Smiths; that is, such who live in the King’s Towns, and do his work. These have this Privilege, that each has a parcel of Towns belonging to them, whom none but they are to work for. The Page 68ordinary work they do for them is mending their Tools, for which every Man pays to his Smith a certain Rate of Corn in Harvest time according to ancient Custom. But if any hath work extraordinary, as making new Tools or the like, besides the aforesaid Rate of Corn, he must pay him for it. In order to this, they come in an humble manner to the Smith with a Present, being Rice, Hens, and other sorts of Provision, or a bottle of Rack, desiring him to appoint his time, when they shall come to have their work done. Which when he hath appointed them, they come at the set time, and bring both Coals and Iron with them. The Smith sits very gravely upon his Stool, his Anvil before him, with his left hand towards the Forge, and a little Hammer in his Right. They themselves who come with their work must blow the Bellows, and when the Iron is to be beaten with the great Maul, he holds it, still sitting upon his Stool, and they must hammer it themselves, he only with his little Hammer knocking it sometimes into fashion. And if it be any thing to be filed, he makes them go themselves and grind it upon a Stone, that his labour of fileing may be the less; and when they have done it as well as they can, he goes over it again with his file and finisheth it. That which makes these Smiths thus stately is, because the Towns People are compelled to go to their own Smith, and none else. And if they should, that Smith is liable to pay Dammages that should do work for any in another Smith’s Jurisdiction.
The Privilege and status of the Smiths. Still, these Smiths carry a lot of weight, especially those who are the King’s Smiths; that is, those who live in the King’s Towns and do his work. They have the privilege that each of them has a certain area of towns they serve, where no one else is allowed to work. The Page 68 regular tasks they perform include fixing tools, for which each person pays their Smith a specific amount of corn during harvest time, according to old customs. However, if someone needs special work, like making new tools, in addition to the usual corn rate, they have to pay extra for it. To arrange this, they approach the Smith respectfully with a gift, which could be rice, hens, or other food items, or a bottle of liquor, asking him to set a time for their work. Once he designates a time, they return then with both coal and iron. The Smith sits seriously on his stool, with his anvil in front of him, his left hand toward the forge, and a small hammer in his right. The people bringing their work must operate the bellows, and when it’s time to hammer the iron with the heavy mallet, he holds it while they do the hammering, and he uses his small hammer to occasionally shape it. If any filing is needed, he makes them grind it on a stone to lessen his own work, and when they’ve done the best they can, he finishes it off with his file. The reason these Smiths act so important is that the townspeople are required to go to their designated Smith, and no one else. If they do go to another Smith, that Smith would have to pay damages for doing work within another Smith’s territory.
Craftsmen.All that are of any Craft or Profession are accounted of an inferior degree, as Elephant Catchers, and Keepers, who are reckoned equal with the Smiths, &c. abovesaid, tho they neither eat nor marry together; and these may wear Apparel as do the Hondrews, and sit on Stools, but the Hondrews eat not with them.
Artisans.Everyone who has a craft or profession is considered to be of a lower status, like Elephant Catchers and Keepers, who are seen as equal to the Smiths and others mentioned above, even though they don't share meals or marry each other; they can wear the same clothes as the Hondrews and sit on stools, but the Hondrews don’t eat with them.
No Artificers ever change their Trade from Generation to Generation; but the Son is the same as was his Father, and the Daughter marries only to those of the same Craft: and her Portion is such Tools as are of use, and do belong unto the Trade: tho the Father may give over and above what he pleaseth.
No craftsmen ever switch their trade from one generation to the next; the son is just like his father, and the daughter only marries those in the same profession: her dowry consists of tools that are useful and belong to the trade, although the father may give more if he wishes.
Barbars.Next are are Barbars; both the Women and Men may wear Doublets, but not sit on Stools, neither will any eat with them.
Barbarians.Next are the Barbars; both women and men can wear doublets, but they can't sit on stools, and no one will eat with them.
PottersPotters yet more Inferior, may not wear any Doublets, nor their Cloth much below the Knee, nor sit on Stools, neither will any eat with them. But they have this Privilege, because they make the Pots, that when they are athirst being at a Hondrew’s House, they may take his Pot, which hath a Pipe to it, and pour the Water into their mouths themselves: which none other of these inferior degrees may be admitted to do: but they must hold their hands to their mouths and gape, and the Hondrews themselves will pour the Water in. The Potters were at first denied this Honour, upon which they joyntly agreed to make Pots with Pipes only for themselves, and would sell none to the Hondrews that wanted; whereat being constrained, they condescended to grant them the Honour above other inferior People, that they should have the favour to drink out of these Pots with spouts at their Houses.
Ceramic artistsPotters of even lower status can't wear doublets, their clothing can't go much below the knee, and they can't sit on stools, plus no one will eat with them. But they do have this privilege: because they make pots, when they're thirsty at a Hondrew’s House, they can grab one of their pots with a spout and pour water directly into their mouths. No one else of this lower status is allowed to do that; they have to hold their hands to their mouths and open wide, while the Hondrews pour the water in for them. The Potters were initially denied this honor, which led them to agree to only make pots with spouts for themselves, refusing to sell any to the Hondrews who needed them. Faced with this situation, the Hondrews eventually agreed to give them the privilege over other lower-class people, allowing them to drink from these spouted pots at their homes.
Washers.The next are the Ruddaughs, Washers. Of these there are great Numbers. They wash Cloths for all People to the degree of a Potter; but for none below that degree. Their usual Posture is to carry a Page 69Cloth on their Shoulder, both Men and Women: They use Lye in their washing, setting a Pot over the Fire holding seven or eight Gallons of Water, and lay the foul Cloths on the top; and the steam of the water goes into the Cloths and scalds them. Then they take them and carry them to a River side, and instead of rubbing them with their hands, slap them against the Rock, and they become very clean; nor doth this tear the Cloths at all, as they order it.
Washing machines. Next are the Ruddaughs, Washers. There are a lot of them. They wash clothes for everyone up to the level of a Potter, but not for anyone below that level. They usually carry a Page 69 cloth on their shoulder, both men and women. They use Lye in their washing, putting a pot over the fire that holds seven or eight gallons of water, and lay the dirty cloths on top; the steam from the water gets into the cloths and scalds them. Then they take them to the riverside, and instead of rubbing them with their hands, they slap them against the rocks, and they come out very clean; this method doesn’t tear the cloths at all, as they do it.
Jaggory-Makers.Another rank after these are the Hungrams, or Jaggory-Makers. Tho none will eat with them, yet it is lawful to buy and eat the Jaggory they make, (which is a kind of Sugar) but nothing else.
Jaggery Makers. Another social group after these are the Hungrams, or Jaggory-Makers. Even though no one will eat with them, it's acceptable to buy and eat the Jaggory they produce, (which is a type of Sugar) but nothing else.
The Poddah.Another sort among them is the Poddah. These are of no Trade or Craft, but are Husbandmen and Soldiers, yet are inferior to all that have been named hitherto. For what reason neither I, nor, I think, themselves can tell: only thus it falls to them by Succession from their Predecessors, and so will ever remain.
The Poddah.Another group among them is the Poddah. They don't have any specific trade or craft, but they are farmers and soldiers, yet they are considered lesser than everyone mentioned before. Neither I nor, I believe, they can really explain why: it just happens that way, passed down from their ancestors, and it will always be this way.
Weavers.After these are the Weavers. Who beside their Trade, which is Weaving Cloth, are Astrologers, and tell the People good Days and good Seasons: and at the Birth of a Child write for them an account of the day, time and Planet, it was born in and under. These accounts they keep with great Care all their Life-time: by which they know their Age, and what success or evil shall befall them.
Weavers. After these come the Weavers. Besides their trade of weaving cloth, they are also Astrologers, providing people with guidance on good days and favorable seasons. When a child is born, they create a record of the day, time, and planet associated with their birth. They keep these records with great care throughout their lives, as they help them understand their age and predict the successes or misfortunes they may encounter.
These People also beat Drums, and play on Pipes, and dance in the Temples of their Gods, and at their Sacrifices; they eat and carry away all such Victuals as are offered to their Idols. Both which to do and take, is accounted to belong to People of a very low degree and quality. These also will eat dead Cows.
These people also beat drums, play pipes, and dance in the temples of their gods and during their sacrifices; they eat and take away all the food offered to their idols. Doing and taking these things is considered to be something people of a very low status and quality do. They also eat dead cows.
Basket-Makers.Next to the Weavers are the Kiddeas or Basket-Makers. Who make Fans to fan Corn, and Baskets of Canes, and Lace, Bedsteds and Stools.
Basket Weavers. Next to the Weavers are the Kiddeas or Basket-Makers. They make fans for fanning corn, baskets from canes, and lace, bed frames, and stools.
Mat-Makers.Then follow the Kirinerahs. Whose Trade is to make fine Matts. These Men may not wear any thing on their Heads. The Women of none of these sorts ever do. Of these two last there are but few.
Mat Makers. Next come the Kirinerahs, who specialize in making high-quality mats. These men cannot wear anything on their heads, and the women from these groups never do either. There are only a small number of these two groups.
The lower ranks may not assume the Habit or Names of the higher.All below the Couratto or Elephant-Men, may not sit on Stools, nor wear Doublets, except the Barbar, nor wear the Cloth low down their Legs. Neither may any of these ranks of People, either Man or Woman, except the Potter and the Washer, wear the end of their Cloth to cover their Bodies, unless they be sick or cold. Neither may they presume to be called by the Names that the Hondrews are called by; nor may they, where they are not known, change themselves by pretending or seeming to be higher than Nature hath made them: and I think they never do, but own themselves in the rank and quality wherein they were born, and demean themselves accordingly.
Individuals in lower positions cannot wear the clothing or hold the titles of those in higher positions. Everyone below the Couratto or Elephant-Men cannot sit on stools or wear doublets, except the Barbar, nor can they let their clothing hang low on their legs. Also, none of these people, whether male or female, except the Potter and the Washer, are allowed to use their clothing to cover their bodies, unless they are unwell or cold. They also must not claim the Names that the Hondrews are called by; nor can they, when they are not recognized, pretend or act as if they are of a higher status than what they were born into: and I believe they never do, but acknowledge their rank and social status and act accordingly.
All Outlandish People are esteemed above the inferior ranks. The Names of the Hondrews always end in oppow, of others below the degree of the Elephant People in adgah.
All Outlandish People are valued higher than those in lower classes. The names of the Hondrews always end in oppow, while those beneath the level of the Elephant People end in adgah.
Slaves.The Slaves may make another rank. For whose maintenance, their Masters allow them Land and Cattle. Which many of them do so improve; that except in Dignity they are not far behind their Masters, only they are not permitted to have Slaves. Their Masters will not diminish or take away ought, that by their Diligence and Industry they have procured, but approve of it, as being Persons capable to repose Page 70trust in. And when they do buy or otherways get a new Slave, they presently provide him a Wife, and so put him forward to keep House, and settle, that he may not think of running away. Slaves that are born of Hondrew Parents, retain the Honour of their degree.
Slaves. The Slaves can achieve another rank. Their Masters provide them with land and cattle to support themselves. Many of them manage to improve their situation so much that, aside from their status, they are not far behind their Masters. The only difference is they can't have Slaves. Their Masters will not reduce or take away anything that they have earned through hard work and effort, but appreciate it, recognizing them as people worthy of trust. When they buy or acquire a new Slave, they immediately arrange for him to have a wife, helping him to settle down and create a household so he won't think about running away. Slaves born of Hondrew Parents maintain the honor of their status.
Beggars.There is one sort of People more, and they are the Beggars: who for their Transgression, as hereafter shall be shewn, have by former Kings been made so low and base, that they can be no lower or baser. And they must and do give such titles and respects to all other People, as are due from other People to Kings and Princes.
Homeless people.There is another group of people, the Beggars: who, due to their wrongdoing, as will be shown later, have been brought so low and humble by previous Kings that they cannot sink any lower. They must and do show respect and give titles to others that are usually reserved for Kings and Princes.
The Reason they became so base and mean a People.The Predecessors of these People, from whom they sprang, were Dodda Vaddahs, which signifies Hunters: to whom it did belong to catch and bring Venison for the King’s Table. But instead of Venison they brought Man’s flesh, unknown; which the King liking so well, commanded to bring him more of the same sort of Venison. The king’s Barbar chanced to know what flesh it was, and discovered it to him. At which the King was so inraged, that he accounted death too good for them; and to punish only those Persons that had so offended, not a sufficient recompence for so great an Affront and Injury as he had sustained by them. Forthwith therefore he established a Decree, that all both great and small, that were of that Rank or Tribe, should be expelled from dwelling among the Inhabitants of the Land, and not be admitted to use or enjoy the benefit of any means, or ways, or callings whatsoever, to provide themselves sustinence; but that they should beg from Generation to Generation, from Door to Door, thro the Kingdom; and to be looked upon and esteemed by all People to be so base and odious, as not possibly to be more.
The reason they became such a low and dishonorable people.The ancestors of these people, from whom they descended, were Dodda Vaddahs, which means Hunters: they were responsible for catching and bringing game for the King’s Table. However, instead of game, they brought human flesh, which the King enjoyed so much that he ordered them to bring him more of that type of game. The king’s Barbar happened to find out what kind of flesh it was and revealed it to him. The King was so furious that he considered death too lenient a punishment for them; punishing only those individuals who had sinned was not enough compensation for the great insult and injury he felt they had caused. As a result, he issued a Decree that all, both high and low, from that clan or tribe, should be expelled from living among the people of the land and not allowed to access any means, ways, or jobs to sustain themselves; instead, they would have to beg from generation to generation, going from door to door throughout the kingdom, and be seen and regarded by everyone as so low and detestable that they couldn't possibly be seen as more so.
And they are to this day so detestable to the People, that they are not permitted to fetch water out of their Wells; but do take their water out of Holes or Rivers. Neither will any touch them, lest they should be defiled.
And they are still so hated by the people today that they are not allowed to draw water from their wells; instead, they fetch water from holes or rivers. No one will even go near them, for fear of being contaminated.
And thus they go a begging in whole Troops, both Men, Women, and Children, carrying both Pots and Pans, Hens and Chickens, and whatsoever they have, in Baskets hanging on a Pole, at each end one, upon their Shoulders. The Women never carry any thing, but when they come to any House to beg, they Dance and shew Tricks, while the Men beat Drums. They will turn Brass Basons on one of their fingers, twirling it round very swift, and wonderfully strange. And they will toss up Balls into the Air one after another to the number of Nine, and catch them as they fall, and as fast as they do catch them, still they toss them up again; so that there are always Seven up in the Air. Also they will take Beads of several Colours, and of one size, and put them in their mouths, and then take them one by one out of their mouths again each Colour by themselves. And with this Behaviour, and the high and honourable Titles which they give, as to Men, Your Honour, and Your Majesty; and to Women, Queens, Countesses; and to white Men, White of the Royal Blood, &c. They do beg for their living; and that with so much importunity, as if they had a Patent for it from the King, and will not be denied; pretending that it was so ordered and decreed, that by this very means they should be maintained, and unless they mean to perish with hunger they cannot accept of a denyal. The People on the other hand cannot without horrible shame, lift up their hand against them to strike or thrust them Page 71away; so rather than to be troubled with their importunity, they will relieve them.
And so they go begging in large groups, including men, women, and children, carrying pots and pans, hens and chicks, and whatever else they have in baskets hung from a pole balanced on their shoulders. The women don’t carry anything, but when they arrive at a house to beg, they dance and perform tricks while the men beat drums. They can spin brass basins on one finger, twirling them around very quickly in a really impressive way. They toss balls into the air, one after another, up to nine at a time, catching them as they fall, and as soon as they catch them, they toss them back up again, so there are always seven balls in the air. They also take beads of different colors, all the same size, put them in their mouths, and then take them out one by one, each color separately. With this behavior, along with the grand titles they use, calling men “Your Honor” and “Your Majesty,” and women “Queens” and “Countesses,” and addressing white men as “White of the Royal Blood,” they beg for a living. They do this with such persistence that it’s like they have a special privilege from the King, and they won’t take no for an answer. They claim that it was established and decreed that this is how they are meant to be supported, and unless people want to let them starve, they can’t refuse their requests. On the other hand, the people can’t bring themselves to strike or push them away due to the overwhelming shame, so rather than deal with their relentless begging, they choose to help them.
They live well.And thus they live, building small Hovels in remote Places, Highways, under Trees. And all the Land being, as it were of Necessity, Contributers towards their maintenance, these Beggars live without labour, as well or better, than the other sorts of People; being free from all sorts of Service and Duties, which all other are compelled to perform for the King. Their Contest with the Weavers about dead Cows.Of them it is only required to make Ropes of such Cow-hides, as die of themselves, to catch and tie Elephants with: By which they have another Privilege, to claim the flesh there of for themselves, from the Weavers. Who when they meet with any dead Cows, use to cut them up and eat them. But if any of these Roudeahs, Beggars, see them, they will run to them and drive them away, offering to beat them with the Poles, whereon they carry their Baskets, saying to them, How can we perform the King’s Service to make Ropes of the Hide, if the Weavers hack and spoil it? telling them also, That it is beneath such honourable People as they, to eat such Unclean and Polluted flesh. By these words, and the fear the Weavers are in to be touched by that base People, than which nothing could be more infamous, they are glad to get them away as fast as they can.
They're living well. And so they live, building small hovels in remote areas, along highways, and under trees. Since all the land, in a way, contributes to their upkeep, these beggars manage to live without work, just as well or even better than other people do, being free from all the services and duties that everyone else has to perform for the king. Their competition with the weavers over dead cows. The only thing required of them is to make ropes from the cow hides of animals that die naturally, which they use to catch and tie elephants. This gives them another privilege: they can claim the meat from those hides for themselves from the weavers. When the weavers come across any dead cows, they usually cut them up and eat them. But if any of these roudeahs, beggars, see them, they run over and chase them away, threatening to hit them with the poles they use to carry their baskets, saying, How can we do the king’s service to make ropes from the hide if the weavers chop it up and ruin it? They also tell them, It’s beneath honorably people like you to eat such unclean and polluted meat. With these words and the fear that the weavers have of being touched by those lowly people, who are considered even more infamous, they are eager to get away as quickly as they can.
Incest common among them.These Men being so low that nothing they can do, can make them lower, it is not unusual with them to lay with their Daughters, or for the Son to lay with his Mother, as if there were no Consanguinity among them.
Incest was common among them.These men are so degraded that nothing they do can make them any worse; it’s not unusual for them to sleep with their daughters or for a son to sleep with his mother, as if there were no family ties between them.
A Punishment to deliver Noble Women to these Beggars.Many times when the King cuts off Great and Noble Men, against whom he is highly incensed, he will deliver their Daughters and Wives unto this sort of People, reckoning it, as they also account it, to be far worse Punishment than any kind of Death. This kind of Punishment being accounted such horrible Cruelty, the King doth usually of his Clemency shew them some kind of Mercy, and pittying their Distress, Commands to carry them to a River side, and there to deliver them into the hands of those, who are far worse than the Executioners of Death: from whom, if these Ladies please to free themselves, they are permitted to leap into the River and be drowned; the which some sometimes will choose to do, rather than to consort with them.
A punishment to hand over noble women to these beggars.Many times when the King punishes powerful and noble men he is angry with, he gives their daughters and wives to people like this, believing it to be a far worse punishment than any kind of death. Because this punishment is seen as such horrible cruelty, the King usually shows some mercy, feeling pity for their suffering, and orders that they be taken to the riverbank, where they are handed over to those who are much worse than executioners. If these Ladies want to escape, they are allowed to jump into the river and drown; sometimes they choose to do this rather than be with those people.
Some of these Beggars keep Cattle and shoot Deer.There are some of this sort of People which dwell in remote Parts, distant from any Towns, and keep Cattle, and sell them to the Chingulayes, also shoot Deer and sell them where they fall in the Woods; for if they should but touch them, none would buy them.
Some of these beggars own cattle and hunt deer.There are people like this who live in isolated areas, far from any towns, and they raise cattle to sell to the Chingulayes, and they also hunt deer and sell them where they find them in the woods; because if they even touch them, no one would buy them.
Refuse Meat dressed in a Barbar’s house.The Barbar’s Information having been the occasion of all this misery upon this People, they in revenge there of abhor to eat what is dressed in the Barbar’s House even to this day. Page 72
Refuse meat cooked in a Barbar’s house.The information from the Barbar has caused all this suffering for the people, so out of revenge, they still refuse to eat anything prepared in the Barbar’s house to this day. Page 72
CHAP. III.
Of their Religion, Gods, Temples, Priests.
To take a more particular view of the state of this Countrey, we shall first give some account of their Religion, as it justly requires the first place, and then of their other secular concerns.
To take a closer look at the situation in this Country, we will first provide some information about their Religion, as it rightfully deserves the top spot, and then discuss their other secular concerns.
Under their Religion will come to be considered, Their Gods, their Temples, their Priests, their Festivals, Sacrifices, and Worship, and their Doctrines and Opinions; and whatsoever other matters occur, that may concern this Subject.
Under their Religion will be considered, their Gods, their Temples, their Priests, their Festivals, Sacrifices, and Worship, along with their Doctrines and Opinions; and any other relevant matters that arise concerning this Subject.
Their Religion, their gods.The Religion of the Countrey is Idolatry. There are many both Gods and Devils, which they worship, known by particular Names, which they call them by. They do acknowledge one to be the Supreme, whom they call Ossa polla maupt Dio, which signifieth the Creator of Heaven and Earth; and it is he also, who still ruleth and governeth the same. This great Supreme God, they hold, sends forth other Deities to see his Will and Pleasure executed in the World; and these are the petty and inferior gods. These they say are the Souls of good men, who formerly lived upon the Earth. There are Devils also, who are the Inflicters of Sickness and Misery upon them. And these they hold to be the Souls of evil men.
Their faith, their deities.The religion of the country is idolatry. They worship many gods and devils, each known by specific names. They recognize one supreme being, whom they call Ossa polla maupt Dio, meaning the Creator of Heaven and Earth; it is also this being who continues to rule and govern everything. They believe that this great supreme god sends other deities to carry out his will and desires in the world, and these are the lesser gods. They say these are the souls of good people who once lived on Earth. There are also devils, who bring sickness and misery to them, and they consider these to be the souls of evil people.
They worship the God that saves Souls.There is another great God, whom they call Buddou, unto whom the Salvation of Souls belongs. Him they believe once to have come upon the Earth. And when he was here, that he did usually fit under a large shady Tree, called Bogahah. Which Trees ever since are accounted Holy, and under which with great Solemnities they do to this day celebrate the Ceremonies of his Worship. He departed from the Earth from the top of the highest Mountain on the Island, called Pico Adam: where there is an Impression like a foot, which, they say, is his, as hath been mentioned before.
They worship the God who saves lives. There's another great God, whom they call Buddou, to whom the salvation of souls belongs. They believe he once came to Earth. While he was here, he would often rest under a large shady tree called Bogahah. Ever since, these trees have been considered holy, and under them, they still celebrate his worship with great solemnity. He left the Earth from the top of the highest mountain on the island, called Pico Adam; there's a footprint there, which they say is his, as mentioned before.
The Sun and Moon they repute Deities.The Sun and Moon they seem to have an Opinion to be gods from the Names they sometimes call them by. The Sun in their Language is Irri, and the Moon Handa. To which they will sometimes add the Title Haumi, which is a name they give to Persons of the greatest Honour; and Dio, that signifies God: saying Irrihaumi, Irridio: Handahaumi, handa Dio. But to the Stars they give not these Titles.
They see the Sun and Moon as gods. The Sun and Moon are thought to be gods based on the names they sometimes call them. In their language, the Sun is referred to as Irri, and the Moon as Handa. They sometimes add the title Haumi, which is a term used for people of great honor, and Dio, which means God: saying Irrihaumi, Irridio: Handahaumi, handa Dio. However, they do not use these titles for the Stars.
Some of their Temples of exquisite Work.The Pagoda’s or Temples of their Gods are so many that I cannot number them. Many of them are of Rare and Exquisite work, built of Hewn Stone, engraven with Images and Figures; but by whom and when I could not attain to know, the Inhabitants themselves being ignorant therein. But sure I am they were built by far more Ingenious Artificers, than the Chingulayes that now are on the Land. For the Portugueze in their Invasions have defaced some of them, which there is none found that hath Skill enough to repair to this day.
Some of their temples are expertly crafted.The Pagodas or Temples of their Gods are so numerous that I can't even count them. Many are of rare and beautiful craftsmanship, made from cut stone and decorated with images and figures; but I couldn't find out who built them or when, as the locals are unaware of this information. However, I'm sure they were constructed by much more skilled craftsmen than the current Chingulayes in the area. The Portuguese invasions have damaged some of these temples, and no one today has the skills necessary to repair them.
The form of their Temples.The fashion of these Pagoda’s are different; some, to wit those that were anciently built, are of better Workmanship, as was said before; but those lately erected are far Inferior; made only with Clay and Sticks, and no Windows. Some, viz. Those belonging to the Buddou, are in the form of a Pigeon-House, foursquare, one Story high, Page 73and some two; the Room above has its Idols as well as that below. Some of them are Tiled, and some Thatched.
The design of their churches.The style of these pagodas varies; some, specifically those that were built long ago, are of better craftsmanship, as mentioned earlier; but those built recently are much poorer in quality, constructed only with clay and sticks, without any windows. Some, specifically those belonging to the Buddha, are shaped like a Pigeon-House, square, one story tall, Page 73and some are two stories; the upper room has its idols just like the one below. Some of them have tiled roofs, while others are thatched.
The shape of their Idols.In them are Idols and Images most monstrous to behold, some of silver, some of brass and other metals: and also painted sticks, and Targets, and most strange kind of Arms, as Bills, Arrows, Spears and Swords. But these Arms are not in the Buddou’s Temples, he being for Peace: therefore there are in his Temples only Images of men cross-legged with yellow coats on like the Gonni-Priests, their hair frilled, and their hands before them like women. And these they say are the spirits of holy men departed. Their Temples are adorned with such things as the peoples ability and poverty can afford; accounting it the highest point of Devotion, bountifully to dedicate such things unto their Gods, which in their estimation are most precious.
The form of their idols.In them are Idols and Images that are very strange to look at, some made of silver, some of brass, and other metals: along with painted sticks, Targets, and a variety of odd weapons like Bills, Arrows, Spears, and Swords. However, these weapons are not found in the Buddou’s Temples, as he represents Peace; in his Temples, there are only Images of cross-legged men wearing yellow robes like the Gonni-Priests, with frilled hair and hands in front of them like women. They believe these are the spirits of holy men who have passed away. Their Temples are decorated with items that reflect the people's abilities and poverty, considering it the utmost form of Devotion to generously offer such things to their Gods, which they view as very valuable.
They worship not the Idol, but whom it represents.As for these Images they say they say they do not own them to be Gods themselves but only Figures, representing their Gods to their memories; and as such, they give to them honour and worship.
They don't worship the Idol itself, but what it stands for.As for these Images, they claim they don’t believe these are actually Gods themselves, but just Figures that represent their Gods in their memories; and for that reason, they show them honor and worship.
The revenues of the Temples; and the honours thereof.Women having their natural infirmities upon them may not, neither dare they presume to come near the Temples or houses of their Gods. Nor the men, if they come out of houses where such women are.
The income of the Temples and the honors associated with them.Women who are experiencing their natural issues should not, and would not dare, to approach the Temples or the houses of their Gods. Nor should men, if they come from homes where such women are.
They are dedicated to Gods.Unto each of these Pagodas, there are great Revenues of Land belonging: which have been allotted to them by former Kings, according to the State of the Kingdom: but they have much impaired the Revenues of the Crown, there being rather more Towns belonging to the Church, than unto the King. These estates of the Temples are to supply a daily charge they are at; which is to prepare victuals or sacrifices to set before the Idols. They have Elephants also as the King has, which serve them for State. Their Temples have all sorts of Officers belonging to them, as the Palace hath.
They are devoted to the Gods.Each of these Pagodas has significant land revenue associated with it, which was allocated by previous Kings based on the needs of the Kingdom. However, this has greatly reduced the Crown's revenue, as there are more towns owned by the Church than by the King. These temple estates are meant to cover daily expenses, which include preparing food and sacrifices to present to the Idols. They also have elephants, just like the King, which are used for ceremonial purposes. Their Temples have all kinds of officials, similar to those in the Palace.
Most of these Pagodas are dedicated to the name and honour of those, whom they call Dio or Gods: to whom, they say, belong the Government on earth, and of all things appertaining to this life.
Most of these Pagodas are dedicated to the name and respect of those they refer to as Dio or Gods: to whom, they claim, belongs the authority on earth and everything related to this life.
Private Chappels.Besides these Publick Temples, many people do build in their yards private Chappels, which are little houses, like to Closets, sometimes so small, that they are not above two foot in bigness, but built upon a Pillar three or four foot from the ground wherein they do place certain Image of the Buddou, that they may have him near them, and to testifie their love and service to him. Which they do by lighting up candles and lamps in his house, and laying flowers every morning before him. And at some times they boyl victuals and lay it before him. And the more they perform such ceremonious service to him here, the more shall be their ward hereafter.
Private Chapels. Besides these Public Temples, many people build private Chapels in their yards, which are small houses, like closets, sometimes so tiny that they measure only two feet in size, but elevated on a pillar three or four feet off the ground, where they place a certain image of the Buddha, keeping him close by to show their love and devotion. They do this by lighting candles and lamps in his space and laying flowers in front of him every morning. At times, they also cook food and place it before him. The more they perform these ceremonial acts for him, the greater their reward will be in the future.
All blessings and good success, they say, come from the hand of God, but sickness and diseases proceed from the Devil; not that of himself he hath such absolute power, but as servants have power, licence and authority from their Masters, so they from God.
All blessings and good success, they say, come from the hand of God, but sickness and diseases come from the Devil; not that he has absolute power on his own, but just as servants have power, permission, and authority from their Masters, so they do from God.
The Priests.But the Gods will require some to wait at their Altars; and the Temples, men to officiate in them: their Priests therefore fall under the next confederation. Of these there are three sorts according to the three differences of Gods among them. And their Temples are also called by three different names. Page 74
The Clergy.But the Gods will need some people to wait at their Altars; and the Temples need men to serve in them. Their Priests therefore belong to the next group. There are three types of them based on the three different kinds of Gods. Their Temples are also referred to by three different names. Page 74
The first order of them.The first and highest order of Priests are the Tirinanxes. Who are the Priests of the Buddou God. Their Temples are styled Vehars. There is a religious house in the City of Digligy, where they dwell and assemble and consult together about their affairs, which being the meeting place of such holy men, they call it a Vihar; also they admit none to come into their order but persons of the most noble birth, and that have learning and be well bred; of such they admit many. But they do not presently upon their admission arrive unto the high degree of a Tirinanx. For of these there are but three or four: and they are chose out of all the rest of the order unto this degree; These Tirinanxes only live in the Vihar, and enjoy great Revenues, and are as it were the Superiors of all the Priests, and are made by the King.
Their first order.The first and highest order of Priests are the Tirinanxes, who serve the Buddou God. Their temples are called Vehars. There’s a religious house in the City of Digligy where they live, gather, and discuss their matters; since it's the meeting place of such holy men, they refer to it as a Vihar. They only allow individuals of noble birth who are educated and well-mannered to join their ranks, and they admit many of such individuals. However, upon joining, they don’t immediately reach the high status of a Tirinanx. There are only three or four Tirinanxes, chosen from the rest of the order to achieve this rank. These Tirinanxes exclusively reside in the Vihar, enjoy significant wealth, and act as the Superiors of all the Priests, having been appointed by the King.
Many of the Vehars are endowed and have Farms belonging to them. And these Tirinanxes are the Landlords, unto whom the Tenants come at a certain time and pay in their Rents. These Farmers live the easiest of any people in the Land, for they have nothing to do but at those set times to bring in their dues and so depart, and to keep in repair certain little Vehars in the Countrey. So that the rest of the Chingulais envy them and say of them, Though they live easy in this world, they cannot escape unpunished in the life to come for enjoying the Buddou’s land and doing him so little service for it.
Many of the Vehars are wealthy and own farms. The Tirinanxes are the landlords, and the tenants come to them at set times to pay their rent. These Farmers have the easiest lives in the land, as they only need to bring in their payments at those times and then leave, while also maintaining some small Vehars in the area. Because of this, the other Chingulais envy them and say, Even though they live comfortably in this world, they won’t escape punishment in the afterlife for enjoying the Buddou’s land and doing so little for it.
The habit of these Priests.All the rest of the order are called Gonni. The habit is the same to the whole order, both Tirinanxes and Gonni. It is a yellow coat gathered together about their wast, and comes over their left shoulder, girt about with a belt of fine pack-thread. Their heads are shaved, and they go bare-headed and carry in their hands a round fan with a wooden handle, which is to keep the sun off their hands.
The practice of these Priests.Everyone else in the order is called Gonni. The outfit is the same for the entire order, including both Tirinanxes and Gonni. They wear a yellow coat that’s gathered around their waist and drapes over their left shoulder, secured with a belt made of fine pack-thread. Their heads are shaved, they go without hats, and they carry a round fan with a wooden handle to shield their hands from the sun.
Their Priviledges.They have great benefit and honour. They enjoy their own lands without paying scot or lot or any Taxes to the King. They are honoured in such a measure, that the people, where ever they go, bow down to them as they do to their Gods, but themselves bow to none. They have the honour of carrying the Tallipot with the broad end over their heads foremost; which none but the King does: Wheresoever they come, they have a mat and a white cloth laid over upon a stool for them to sit upon; which is also an honour used only to the King.
Their privileges. They enjoy significant benefits and respect. They have their own lands without paying scot or lot or any taxes to the King. They are honored to such an extent that people bow down to them wherever they go, just as they do to their gods, but they do not bow to anyone. They have the privilege of carrying the Tallipot with the wide end held up over their heads first, which is something only the King does. Wherever they go, a mat and a white cloth are laid over a stool for them to sit on, which is also a privilege reserved for the King.
What they are prohibited.They are debarred from laying their hands to any manner of work; and may not marry nor touch women, nor eat but one meal a day, unless it be fruit and rice and water, that they may eat morning and evening: nor must they drink wine. They will eat any lawful flesh that is dressed for them, but they will have no hand in the death of it; as to give order or consent to the killing of it.
What they can't do.They are not allowed to do any kind of work; they cannot marry, touch women, or eat more than one meal a day, except for fruit, rice, and water, which they can have in the morning and evening. They must also avoid drinking wine. They can eat any lawful meat that is prepared for them, but they cannot be involved in its killing or give permission for it to be killed.
They may lay down their order, if they please; which some do, that they may marry. This is done by pulling off their coat, and flinging it into a River, and washing themselves head and body, and then they become like other lay-men.
They can give up their order if they want; some do this so they can get married. To do this, they take off their robe, throw it into a river, wash themselves head to toe, and then they become just like regular people.
When any is religiously disposed, these Priests sent for in great ceremony.There is a benefit that accrueth to them, which is, when any man is minded to provide for his soul, they bring one of these Priests under a cloth held up by four men, unto his house, with drums and Pipes and great solemnity which only can be done unto the King besides. Then they give him great entertainment and bestows gifts on him according as they are able: which, after he hath tarried a day or more, they carry for him, and conduct him home with the like solemnities as Page 75he came. But the night that he tarries with them he must sing Bonna, that is matter concerning their Religion out of a Book made of the leaves of Tallipot: and then he tells them the meaning of what he sings, it being in an eloquent style which the Vulgar people do not understand.
When someone is religiously inclined, these priests are called in with great ceremony. There’s a benefit for them; when a person wishes to care for their soul, they bring one of these priests under a cloth held up by four men to his house, accompanied by drums and pipes and great solemnity, which can only be done for the King as well. Then they offer him lavish hospitality and give him gifts as they can afford. After he stays for a day or more, they accompany him home with the same solemnities as Page 75 when he arrived. But on the night he stays with them, he must sing Bonna, which is a matter related to their religion from a book made of Tallipot leaves; then he explains the meaning of what he sings, using an eloquent style that the common people do not understand.
A Tirinanxy or Chief Priest
A Tirinanxy or Head Priest
None ever used violence towards them before the present King.Some of these Priests, against whom the King took displeasure, were beheaded, afterwards cast into the River. Which thing caused amazement in all the people, how the King durst presume to do it towards such holy and reverend persons.
No one had ever used violence against them before the current King.Some of these priests, who displeased the King, were beheaded and then thrown into the river. This shocked everyone, as they couldn't believe that the King would dare to act this way towards such holy and respected individuals.
And none heretofore by any former Kings have ever been so served: being reputed and called Sons of Boddou. But the reason the King flew them was because they conspired in the Rebellion. They threw aside their Habits, and got their swords by their sides.
And none before this by any past Kings have ever been treated this way: being known and referred to as Sons of Boddou. But the reason the King executed them was because they plotted in the Rebellion. They discarded their Habits and armed themselves with swords.
The second order of their Priests.The second order of Priests are those called Koppuhs. Who are the Priests that belong to the Temples of the other Gods. Their Temples are called Dewals. These are not distinguished by any habit from the rest of the People, no, nor when they are at their worship; only they wear clean cloths, and wash themselves before they go to their service. These are taken out from among the Hondrews. They enjoy a piece of Land that belongs to the Dewal where they officiate, and that is all their benefit, unless they steal somewhat that is dedicated to the Gods. They follow their Husbandry and employments as other men do, but only when the times of worship are, which usually is every morning and evening, oftner or seldomer according as the Revenue will hold out, that belongs to that Temple, whereof each is Priest. The service is, that when the boyled rice and other victuals are brought to the Temple door by others, he takes it and presents it before the Idol. Whence, after it hath stood a while, he brings it out again, and then the drummers, pipers, and other servants that belong to the Temple, eat it. These Gods have never any flesh brought in sacrifice to them, but any thing else.
The second group of their priests.The second order of Priests are known as Koppuhs. They are the Priests associated with the Temples of the other Gods. Their Temples are called Dewals. They don’t dress differently from the rest of the people, not even during their worship; they just wear clean clothes and wash themselves before they perform their duties. They are chosen from the Hondrews. They receive a portion of land that belongs to the Dewal where they serve, and that’s their only benefit, unless they take something that’s dedicated to the Gods. They farm and work like other people, but they dedicate time for worship, which usually happens every morning and evening, sometimes more or less depending on the temple's resources. The ritual involves taking the boiled rice and other food brought to the temple door by others, presenting it before the idol, letting it stand for a while, and then taking it out again for the drummers, pipers, and other temple servants to eat. These Gods never have flesh offered in sacrifice, only other items.
The third order.The third order of Priests are the Jaddeses, Priests of the Spirits, which they call Dayautaus. Their Temples are called Covels, which are inferior to the other Temples, and have no revenues belonging to them. A man piously disposed, builds a small house at his own charge, which is the Temple, and himself becomes Priest thereof. Therein are Bills, and Swords, and Arrows, and Shields, and Images, painted upon the walls like fierce men. This house is seldom called Gods house, but most usually Jacco, the Devils. Upon some extradinary festival to the Jacco, the Jaddese shaves off all his beard.
The third tier.The third order of Priests are the Jaddeses, Priests of the Spirits, which they call Dayautaus. Their Temples are referred to as Covels, which are lesser than the other Temples and receive no funding. A devout person builds a small house at their own expense, which serves as the Temple, and becomes its Priest. Inside, there are Bills, Swords, Arrows, Shields, and Images painted on the walls depicting fierce figures. This house is rarely called God's house, but more commonly referred to as Jacco, the Devil's. During some special festival for the Jacco, the Jaddese shaves off all his beard.
How they dedicate a red Cock to the Devil.When they are sick, they dedicate a red Cock to the Devil. Which they do after this manner. They send for the Jaddese to their house, and give him a red Cock chicken, which he takes up in his hand and holds an Arrow with it, and dedicates it to the God, by telling him that if he restore the party to his health, that Cock is given to him; and shall be dressed and sacrificed to him in his Covel. They then let the Cock go among the rest of the Poultry, and keep it afterwards, it may be, a year or two: and then they carry it to the Temple, or the Priest comes for it. For sometimes he will go round about, and fetch a great many Cocks together, that have been dedicated, telling the owners that he must make a sacrifice to the God; though it may be when he hath them, he will go to some other place Page 76and convert them into mony for his own use, as I my self can witness, We could buy three of them for four pence half-peny.
How they devote a red rooster to the Devil.When they're sick, they dedicate a red Rooster to the Devil. They do this in the following way: They call for the Jaddese to come to their house and give him a red Rooster, which he holds in one hand while holding an Arrow with the other. He dedicates it to God, promising that if He restores the person’s health, the Rooster will be given to Him and will be dressed and sacrificed to Him in His Covel. They then release the Rooster among their other birds and keep it for maybe a year or two. After that, they either take it to the Temple, or the Priest comes to collect it. Sometimes he goes around gathering a number of Cocks that have been dedicated, telling the owners that he needs to make a sacrifice to God. However, when he has them, he may go to another place Page 76and sell them for his own benefit, as I can personally attest; we could buy three of them for four and a half pence.
When the people are minded to enquire any thing of their Gods, the Priests take up some of the Arms and Instruments of the Gods, that are in the Temples, upon his shoulder; and their he either fains himself to be mad, or really is so: which the people call Pissowetitch; and then the spirit of the Gods is in him, and whatsoever he pronounceth, is looked upon as spoken by God himself, and the people will speak to him, as if it were the very person of God.
When people want to ask anything of their gods, the priests pick up some of the weapons and tools of the gods from the temples and place them on their shoulders. Then, he either pretends to be mad or actually becomes so, which the people refer to as Pissowetitch. At that point, the spirit of the gods enters him, and whatever he says is seen as coming directly from God, and the people interact with him as if he were God himself.
CHAP. IV.
Concerning their Worship, and Festivals.
The chief days of worship.Wednesdays and Saturdays are the days, when people, who have any business with the Gods, come and address themselves; that is either to pray to their God for health, or for their help in some weighty matters, as in War &c. or to swear concerning any matter in controversy, which is done before the Idols.
Worship days.Wednesdays and Saturdays are the days when people who have matters to discuss with the Gods gather to do so; this includes praying for health, seeking assistance with important issues like war, or making oaths about disputed matters, all conducted in front of the Idols.
How they know what God or Devil have made them sick.But one of their great and frequent businesses with their Gods is for the Recovery of health. And that God or Devil that hath made them sick, in his power only it is to restore them. Therefore when they feel themselves sick or sore, first, they use means to know which God or Devil hath been the cause or author thereof. Which to find they use these means. With any little stick they make a bow, and on the firing thereof they hang a thing they have to cut Betel-nuts, somewhat like a pair of Sizzars; then holding the stick or Bow by both ends, they repeat the names of all both God and Devils: and when they come to him who hath afflicted them, then the Iron on the bow-string will swing. They say by that sign they know their ilness proceeds from the power of that God last named; but I think this happens by the power of the Hands that hold it. The God being thus found, to him chiefly they offer their oblations and sacrifices.
How do they know what God or the Devil has caused their illness? But one of their main and frequent activities with their Gods is seeking recovery from illness. That God or Devil who has made them sick is the only one who has the power to heal them. So when they feel unwell or in pain, they first try to determine which God or Devil caused their condition. To figure this out, they use a simple method. They make a bow out of a small stick and hang a tool they use to cut Betel-nuts, similar to a pair of scissors, on the string. Then, while holding the stick or bow by both ends, they call out the names of all the Gods and Devils. When they reach the name of the one who has troubled them, the iron on the bowstring will swing. They believe this swinging indicates that their illness is connected to the power of that last-named God; however, I think this is more about the hands that are holding it. Once the God is identified, they mainly offer their gifts and sacrifices to that deity.
The Gods of their fortunes.There are nine Deities, which they call Gerehah, which are the Planets (reckoning in probably the Dragons head and Tail.) From whom proceed their Fortunes. These they reckon so powerful, that if they be ill affected towards any party, neither God nor Devil can revoke it.
The gods of their luck.There are nine Deities, which they call Gerehah, and these are the Planets (likely including the Dragons head and Tail.) Their Fortunes come from these beings. They believe these forces are so powerful that if they are negatively inclined towards someone, neither God nor Devil can change their fate.
What worship they give the Planets.When they are disposed to worship these Gerehah, they make Images of Clay according to the number that stand disaffected, towards them, which by certain Magick Tricks they know these Images, which are made by the Weavers, they paint of divers colours, of horrible and monstrous shapes; some with long tusks like a Boar, some with hornes like a Bull, all in a most deformed manner, but something resembling the shape of a man. Before them they prostrate Victuals, the sick party sitting all the while before them. These ceremonies are always celebrated in the night with Drums and Pipes and dancing until almost day, and then they take these Images and cast them out into the high ways to be trampled under foot: and the Victuals taken away and eaten by the attendants, and despicable people that wait there on purpose. Page 77
What devotion they show to the Planets. When they decide to worship these Gerehah, they create clay images based on the number that are angered with them. Using certain magical tricks, they know how to make these images, crafted by weavers, and they paint them in various colors with scary and monstrous shapes; some have long tusks like a boar, some have horns like a bull, all in a very distorted way, but still somewhat resembling the shape of a human. They lay out food offerings before these images while the sick person sits before them. These rituals are always done at night with drums, pipes, and dancing until almost dawn. Then, they take these images and throw them into the streets to be trampled underfoot, while the food is taken away and eaten by the attendants and unworthy people who hang around for that purpose. Page 77
What worship they give Devils.When they worship those whom they call Devils, many of whom they hold to be the Spirits of some that died heretofore, they make no Images for them, as they did for the Planets; but only build a new house in their yard, like a Barn very slight, covered only with leaves, and adorn it with Branches and Flowers. Into this House they bring some of the Weapons or Instruments, which are in the Pagods or Temples, and place them on Stools at one end of the house, which is hanged with Cloth for that purpose, and before them on other Stools they lay Victuals: and all that time of the Sacrifice there is Drumming, Piping, Singing, and Dancing. Who eat the Sacrifices.Which being ended, they take the Victuals away, and give it to those which Drum and Pipe, with other Beggars and Vagabonds; for only such do eat of their Sacrifices; not that they do account such things hallowed, and so dare not presume to eat them, but contrariwise they are now looked upon as polluted meat. And if they should attempt to eat thereof, it would be a reproach to them and their Generations.
What worship they give to Devils.When they worship those they call Devils, many of whom they believe to be the spirits of people who died long ago, they don’t make images for them like they do for the Planets; instead, they build a small new house in their yard, similar to a barn, that is only covered with leaves, and decorate it with branches and flowers. Inside this house, they bring some of the weapons or instruments that are found in pagodas or temples and place them on stools at one end of the house, which is hung with cloth for that purpose. Before these items, they lay out food on other stools, and throughout the sacrifice, there is drumming, piping, singing, and dancing. Who eats the sacrifices.Once the sacrifice is over, they take the food away and give it to the drummers and pipers, as well as other beggars and wanderers; only these people are allowed to eat their sacrifices. It's not that they consider these offerings sacred and therefore feel unable to eat them, but rather they now see them as contaminated food. If they were to try to eat any of it, it would bring shame upon them and their descendants.
Their Gods are local.These Spirits or Gods are local. For those which they worship in one County or part of the Land, are not known or owned to have power over the People in other parts. But each Countrey hath several Spirits or Devils, that are peculiar to those places, and do domineer over them, and are known by several names they call them by: under whose subjection the People do acknowledge themselves to be: and, as I well perceive, do stand in a greater awe of them, than they do of them, whom they call and own to be their Gods.
Their gods are regional. These spirits or gods are local. The ones they worship in one county or area of the land are not recognized as having power over people in other regions. Each country has various spirits or devils that are specific to those locations, and they dominate over them, known by different names that they are called. The people acknowledge their subjection to these spirits and, as I observe, seem to fear them more than those they refer to as their gods.
The subjection of this People to the Devil.And indeed it is sad to consider, how this poor People are subjected to the Devil, and they themselves acknowledge it their misery, saying their Countrey is so full of Devils, and evil Spirits, that unless in this manner they should adore them, they would be destroyed by them. Christians they do acknowledge have a Prerogative above themselves, and not to be under the Power of these infernal Spirits.
The control of this People by the Devil.And it’s truly sad to think about how this poor community is subjected to the Devil, and they themselves recognize their suffering, saying their land is so full of Devils and evil Spirits that unless they worship them in this way, they would be destroyed by them. They acknowledge that Christians have a privilege that puts them above this situation, meaning they don’t have to be under the control of these infernal Spirits.
Sometimes the Devil possesses them.I have many times seen Men and Women of this People strangely possest, insomuch that I could judge it nothing else but the effect of the Devil’s power upon them: and they themselves do acknowledge as much. In the like condition to which I never saw any that did profess to be a worshipper of the Holy Name of JESUS. They that are thus possest, some of them will run mad into the Woods, screeching and roaring, but do mischief to none; some will be taken so as to be speechless, shaking, and quaking, and dancing, and will tread upon the fire and not be hurt; they will also talk idle, like distracted folk.
Sometimes the Devil takes over them.I have often witnessed men and women from this community acting strangely, to the point where it seemed obvious to me that it was the result of the Devil's influence over them: and they admit this themselves. In this state, they are quite different from anyone who claims to worship the Holy Name of JESUS. Those who are possessed like this, some of them will run into the woods, screaming and yelling, but they harm no one; others may become completely silent, trembling, shaking, and dancing, and they can walk on fire without getting hurt; they also speak nonsense, like people who are out of their minds.
This may last sometimes two or three Months, sometimes two or three dayes. Now their Friends reckoning it to proceed from the Devil, do go to him and promise him a reward if he will cure them. Sometimes they are cured, and sometimes die. The People do impute this madness to some breach of promise that the Party affected had made to the Devil, or else for eating some fruit or Betel-leaves dedicated to him: For they do dedicate some fruit-trees to the Devil; and this they do, to prevent People from stealing them (which few will dare to do after such a Dedication) and also to excuse themselves in not bestowing their fruit upon any that might ask or desire it. But before this dedicated fruit is lawful for them to use, they must carry some of it to the Temple. Page 78
This can last anywhere from two or three months to just two or three days. Their friends think it’s caused by the Devil, so they go to him and promise a reward if he will heal them. Sometimes they recover, and sometimes they die. People believe this madness is due to a broken promise made to the Devil by the afflicted individual, or because they ate some fruit or betel leaves offered to him. They dedicate certain fruit trees to the Devil to prevent people from stealing them, which few would dare to do after such a dedication, and to justify not giving their fruit to anyone who might ask for it. However, before they can use the dedicated fruit, they must take some of it to the temple. Page 78
The Devil’s Voice often heard.This for certain I can affirm, That oftentimes the Devil doth cry with an audible Voice in the Night; ’tis very shrill almost like the barking of a Dog. This I have often heard my self; but never heard that he did any body any harm. Only this observation the Inhabitants of the Land have made of this Voice, and I have made it also, that either just before or very suddenly after this Voice, the King always cuts off People. To believe that this is the Voice of the Devil these reasons urge, because there is no Creature known to the Inhabitants, that cry like it, and because it will on a sudden depart from one place, and make a noise in another, quicker than any fowl could fly: and because the very Dogs will tremble and shake when they hear it; and ’tis so accounted by all the People.
The Devil's Voice is often heard.I can say for sure that the Devil often cries out with a loud voice at night; it’s very shrill, almost like a dog barking. I’ve heard it myself many times, but I’ve never heard of it harming anyone. The locals have noticed this voice, and so have I, that right before or shortly after this voice is heard, the King always executes someone. There are several reasons to believe this is the Devil’s voice: no known creature around here makes a sound like it, it can suddenly move from one place to another faster than any bird could fly, and even the dogs tremble and shake when they hear it; everyone agrees on this.
This Voice is heard only in Cande Uda, and never in the Low Lands. When the Voice is near to a Chingulaye’s house, he will curse the Devil, calling him Geremoi goulammah, Beef-eating Slave be gone, be damned, cut his Nose off, beat him a pieces. And such like words of Railery, and this they will speak aloud with noise, and passion, and threatning. This Language I have heard them bestow upon the Voice; and the Voice upon this always ceaseth for a while, and seems to depart, being heard at a greater distance.
This Voice is only heard in Cande Uda, and never in the Low Lands. When the Voice gets close to a Chingulaye’s house, he will curse the Devil, shouting things like Geremoi goulammah, Beef-eating Slave be gone, be damned, cut his Nose off, beat him to pieces. They say such things loudly, with noise, passion, and threats. This is the Language I have heard them use for the Voice; and the Voice always stops for a while and seems to move away, being heard from a farther distance.
Their Sacrifice to the chief Devil.When smaller Devils do fail them, they repair unto the great one. Which they do after this manner. They prepare an Offering of Victuals ready dressed; one dish whereof is always a red Cock. Which they do as frequently offer to the Devil, as Papists do Wax-Candles to Saints. This Offering they carry out into a remote place in the Woods, and prostrate it to the honour and service of the Grand Devil, before which there are men in an horrible disguise like Devils, with Bells about their Legs and Doublets of a strange fashion, dancing and singing, to call, it it were possible, the Devil himself to come and eat of the Sacrifices they have brought; the sick Party is all the while present.
Their sacrifice to the chief devil. When smaller Devils let them down, they turn to the great one. They do this in the following way. They prepare an offering of food that's ready to eat; one of the dishes is always a red Cock. They make this offering as often as Papists offer wax candles to Saints. They take this offering to a secluded spot in the woods and lay it down in honor and service to the Grand Devil, where men dressed in terrifying costumes like Devils, with bells around their legs and strange outfits, dance and sing to try to entice the Devil himself to come and partake of the sacrifices they’ve made; the sick person is present the entire time.
Their Festivals.I have hitherto spoke of their ordinary and daily Worship, and their private and occasional Devotions; besides these they have their solemn and annual Festivals. Now of these there are two sorts, some belonging to their Gods that govern the Earth, and all things referring to this life; and some belonging to the Buddou whose Province is to take care of the Soul and future well-being of Men.
Their Festivals. I have discussed their ordinary and daily worship, as well as their private and occasional devotions; in addition, they have their solemn and annual festivals. There are two types of these festivals: some are dedicated to the gods who oversee the Earth and everything related to this life, while others are for the Buddou, whose role is to care for the soul and the future well-being of people.
Festivals to the honour of the Gods that govern this World.I shall first mention the Festivals of the former sort. They are two or three. That they may therefore honour these Gods, and procure their aid and assistance, they do yearly in the Month of The great Festival in June.June or July, at a New Moon, observe a solemn Feast and general Meeting, called Perahar; but none are compelled, and some go to one Pagoda, and some to another. The greatest Solemnity is performed in the City of Cande; but at the same time the like Festival or Perahar is observed in divers other Cities and Towns of the Land. The Perahar at Cande is ordered after this manner.
Festivals to honor the Gods that rule this World. I will first mention the Festivals of the former kind. They are two or three. To honor these Gods and seek their help and support, they hold an annual Feast and general Gathering in the Month of The big festival in June.June or July, during a New Moon, known as Perahar; attendance is voluntary, so some go to one Pagoda and others to another. The most significant ceremony takes place in the City of Cande; at the same time, similar Festivals or Perahar are celebrated in various other Cities and Towns across the Land. The Perahar in Cande is organized in this way.
The Priest bringeth forth a painted stick, about which strings of Flowers are hanged, and so it is wrapped in branched Silk, some part covered, and some not; before which the People bow down and worship; each one presenting him with an Offering according to his free will. These free-will Offerings being received from the People, the Priest takes his painted stick on his Shoulder, having a Cloth tied about Page 79his mouth to keep his breath from defiling this pure piece of Wood, and gets up upon an Elephant all covered with white Cloth, upon which he rides with all the Triumph that King and Kingdom can afford, thro all the Streets of the City. But before him go, first some Forty or Fifty Elephants, with brass Bells hanging on each side of them, which tingle as they go.
The Priest brings out a painted stick, draped with strings of flowers, and wrapped in colorful silk, partly covered and partly exposed; in front of this, the people bow down and worship, each offering something according to their own choice. After collecting these voluntary offerings from the people, the Priest takes the painted stick on his shoulder, with a cloth tied around Page 79his mouth to prevent his breath from spoiling this sacred piece of wood, and climbs onto an elephant covered in white cloth, riding with all the splendor that the king and the kingdom can provide through all the streets of the city. Ahead of him march about forty or fifty elephants, each adorned with brass bells that jingle as they move.
Next, follow men dressed up like Gyants, which go dancing along agreeable to a Tradition they have, that anciently there were huge men, that could carry vast Burthens, and pull up Trees by the Roots. &c. After them go a great multitude of Drummers, and Trumpetters, and Pipers, which make such a great and loud noise, that nothing else besides them can be heard. Then followeth a Company of Men dancing along, and after these Women of such Casts or Trades as are necessary for the service of the Pagoda, as Potters and Washer-women, each cast goeth in Companies by themselves, three and three in a row, holding one another by the hand; and between each Company go Drummers, Pipers and Dancers.
Next, follow men dressed as Giants, dancing in line with a tradition that says there were once huge men who could carry massive burdens and pull up trees by their roots. After them, there's a large group of drummers, trumpet players, and pipers making such a loud noise that nothing else can be heard. Then a group of men dance along, followed by women from various castes or trades necessary for the service of the Pagoda, like potters and washerwomen. Each caste moves in their own groups, three by three, holding hands, and between each group go drummers, pipers, and dancers.
After these comes an Elephant with two Priests on his back: one whereof is the Priest before spoken of, carrying the painted stick on his Shoulder, who represents Allout neur Dio, that is, the God and Maker of Heaven and Earth. The other sits behind him, holding a round thing, like an Umbrello, over his head, to keep off Sun or Rain. Then within a yard after him on each hand of him follow two other Elephants mounted with two other Priests, with a Priest sitting behind each, holding Umbrello’s as the former, one of them represents Cotteragom Dio, and the other Potting Dio. These three Gods that ride here in Company are accounted of all other the greatest and chiefest, each one having his residence in a several Pagoda.
After that comes an elephant carrying two priests on its back: one of them is the previously mentioned priest, holding the painted stick on his shoulder, who symbolizes Allout neur Dio, meaning the God and Maker of Heaven and Earth. The other sits behind him, holding a round object, similar to an umbrella, above his head to shield him from the sun or rain. Then, within a yard behind him on each side, two more elephants follow, each with another priest riding on top, and a priest sitting behind each one, holding umbrellas like the first. One of them represents Cotteragom Dio, and the other Potting Dio. These three gods riding together are considered the greatest and most important, each having their own separate Pagoda.
Behind go their Cook-women, with things like whisks in their hands to scare away flies from them; but very fine as they can make themselves.
Behind them are their Cook-women, holding whisks to shoo away flies; but they make themselves look very fine.
Next after the Gods and their Attendance, go some Thousands of Ladies and Gentlewomen, such as are of the best sort of the Inhabitants of the Land, arrayed in the bravest manner that their Ability can afford, and so go hand in hand three in a row; At which time all the Beauties on Zelone in their Bravery do go to attend upon their Gods in their Progress about the City. Now are the Streets also all made clean, and on both sides all along the Streets Poles stuck up with Flags and Pennons hanging at the tops of them, and adorned with boughs and branches of Coker Nut-Trees hanging like Fringes, and lighted Lamps all along on both sides of the Streets, both by day and night.
Next after the Gods and their attendants, there are thousands of ladies and gentlewomen, the finest of the local citizens, dressed in the most lavish way their means allow, walking hand in hand in groups of three; at this time, all the beauties of Zelone, in their splendor, go to pay respect to their Gods as they parade through the city. The streets are all cleaned, and along both sides, there are poles with flags and pennants hanging from the tops, decorated with branches of coconut trees hanging like fringes, and lit lamps lining both sides of the streets, day and night.
Last of all, go the Commanders sent from the King to see these Ceremonies decently performed, with their Soldiers after them. And in this manner they ride all round about the City once by day and once by night. This Festival lasts from the New Moon until the Full Moon.
Last of all, the Commanders sent by the King make sure these Ceremonies are performed properly, followed by their Soldiers. They ride all around the City once during the day and once at night. This Festival lasts from the New Moon until the Full Moon.
Formerly the King himself in Person used to ride on Horseback with all his Train before him in this Solemnity, but now he delights not in these Shows.
Formerly, the King used to ride on horseback with his entire entourage during this ceremony, but now he doesn’t enjoy these shows anymore.
Always before the Gods set out to take their Progress, they are set in the Pagoda-Door, a good while, that the People may come to Page 80worship and bring their Offerings unto them; during which time there are Dancers, playing and shewing many pretty Tricks of Activity before him; To see the which, and also to shew themselves in their Bravery, occasions more People to resort hither, than otherwise their Zeal and Devotion would prompt them to do.
Always before the Gods set out to take their Progress, they are placed in the Pagoda-Door for a good while, so the People can come to Page 80worship and bring their Offerings to them; during this time, there are Dancers, performing and showing many impressive Tricks of Skill before them; to watch this, and also to show off their Bravery, attracts more People here than their Zeal and Devotion would normally inspire them to do.
Two or thee days before the Full Moon, each of these Gods hath a Pallenkine carried after them to add unto their honour. In the which there are several pieces of their superstitious relicts, and a Silver Pot. Which just, at the hour of Full Moon they ride out unto a River, and dip full of water, which is carried back with them into the Temple, where it is kept till the year after and then flung away. And so the Ceremony is ended for that year.
Two or three days before the Full Moon, each of these Gods has a Pallenkine carried after them to add to their honor. Inside, there are various pieces of their superstitious relics, along with a silver pot. At the moment of the Full Moon, they ride out to a river and fill it with water, which is then brought back to the temple, where it is kept until the following year and then thrown away. And that’s how the ceremony concludes for that year.
This Festival of the Gods taking their Progress thro the City, in the year 1664. the King would not permit to be performed; and that same year the Rebellion happened, but never since hath he hindred it.
This Festival of the Gods taking their Progress through the City, in the year 1664, the King wouldn’t allow it to happen; and that same year the Rebellion occurred, but he hasn't stopped it since.
At this time they have a Superstition, which lasteth six or seven days, too foolish to write; it consists in Dancing, Singing, and Jugling. The reason of which is, lest the eyes of the People, or the Power of the Jacco’s, or Infernal Spirits, might any ways prove prejudicial or noisom to the aforesaid Gods in their Progress abroad. During the Celebration of this great Festival, there are no Drums allowed to be beaten to any particular Gods at any private Sacrifice.
At this time, they have a Superstition that lasts six or seven days, too silly to write about; it involves Dancing, Singing, and Juggling. The reason for this is that they believe the gaze of the People, or the power of the Jacco’s, or evil spirits could somehow harm or disrupt the aforementioned Gods during their journey. During this big Festival, no Drums are allowed to be played for any specific Gods at private sacrifices.
The Feast in November.In the Month of November the Night when the Moon is at the Full, there is another great solemn Feast, called in their Language Cawtha Poujah. Which is celebrated only by lighting of Lamps round about the Pogada. At which time they stick up the longest Poles they can get in the Woods, at the Doors of the Pagods and of the King’s Palace. Upon which they make contrivances to set Lamps in rows one above the other, even unto the very tops of the Poles, which they call Tor-nes. To maintain the charge hereof, all the Countrey in general do contribute, and bring in Oil. In this Poujah or Sacrifice the King seems to take delight. The reason of which may be, because he participates far more of the Honour, than the Gods do, in whose name it is celebrated; his Palace being far more decked and adorned with high Poles and Lights, than the Temples are. This Ceremony lasteth but for one Night.
The Feast in November.In the month of November, on the night of the full moon, there is another significant celebration, known in their language as Cawtha Poujah. This event is observed by lighting lamps all around the Pogada. During this time, they set up the tallest poles they can find in the woods, at the entrances to the Pagods and the King’s Palace. They create arrangements to place lamps in rows, one above the other, all the way to the very tops of the poles, which they call Tor-nes. To cover the costs of this, the entire country contributes and brings in oil. The King appears to take great pleasure in this Poujah or sacrifice. This may be because he receives much more honor than the gods for whom it is celebrated; his palace is much more decorated and adorned with tall poles and lights than the temples are. This ceremony lasts only for one night.
The Festival in honour of the God of the Soul.And these are their Anniversary Feasts to the honour of those Gods, whose power extends to help them in this Life; now follows the manner of their Service to the Buddou, who it is, they say, that must save their Souls, and the Festival in honour of him.
The Festival in honor of the God of the Soul. And these are their Anniversary Feasts to honor those Gods, whose power helps them in this life; now follows the way they serve the Buddou, who, they say, is the one that must save their souls, and the Festival in his honor.
To represent the memorial of him to their eye, they do make small Images of Silver, Brass, and Clay, and Stone, which they do honour with Sacrifices and Worship, shewing all the signs of outward reverence which possibly they can. In most places where there are hollow Rocks and Caves, they do set up Images in memorial of this God. Unto which they that are devoutly bent, at New and Full Moons do carry Victuals, and worship.
To remember him visually, they create small images from silver, brass, clay, and stone, which they honor with sacrifices and worship, showing all the signs of outward respect that they can. In many places with hollow rocks and caves, they set up images in memory of this God. Those who are devout bring offerings and worship during the new and full moons.
His great Festival is in the Month of March at their New-years Tide. The Places where he is commemorated are two, not Temples, but the one a Mountain and the other a Tree; either to the one or the other, they at this time go with Wives and Children, for Dignity and Merit one being esteemed equal with the other. Page 81
His grand Festival is in March during their New Year celebration. The locations where he is honored are two, not Temples, but one is a Mountain and the other a Tree; people visit either one with their wives and children at this time, as both are considered equally dignified and worthy of respect. Page 81
The Mountain is at the South end of the Countrey, called Hammalella, but by Christian People, Adam’s Peak, the highest in the whole Island; where, as has been said before, is the Print of the Buddou’s foot, which he left on the top of that Mountain in a Rock, from whence he ascended to Heaven. Unto this footstep they give worship, light up Lamps, and offer Sacrifices, laying them upon it, as upon an Altar. The benefit of the Sacrifices that are offered here do belong unto the Moors Pilgrims, who come over from the other Coast to beg, this having been given them heretofore by a former King. So that at that season there are great numbers of them always waiting there to receive their accustomed Fees.
The Mountain is at the South end of the country, called Hammalella, but by Christians, it’s known as Adam’s Peak, the highest point on the entire island. Here, as mentioned before, is the imprint of the Buddou’s foot, which he left on top of the mountain in a rock when he ascended to Heaven. People worship this footstep, lighting lamps and making sacrifices, laying them upon it like an altar. The benefits of the sacrifices made here go to the Moors Pilgrims, who come over from the other coast to beg, as this was granted to them by a previous king. During that season, a large number of them are always waiting there to receive their usual fees.
The Tree is at the North end of the King’s Dominions at Annarodgburro. This Tree, they say, came flying over from the other Coast, and there planted it self, as it now stands, under which the Buddou-God at his being on earth used, as they say, often to fit. This is now become a place of solemn worship. The due performance whereof they reckon not to be a little meritorious: insomuch that, as they report, Ninety Kings have since reigned there successively, where by the ruins that still remain, it appears they spared not for pains and labour to build Temples and high Monuments to the honour of this God, as if they had been born only to hew Rocks, and great Stones, and lay them up in heaps. These Kings are now happy Spirits, having merited it by these their labours.
The Tree is at the North end of the King’s territory at Annarodgburro. They say this Tree came flying over from the other coast and planted itself right where it now stands, under which the Buddou-God often rested during his time on earth. This place has now become a site of serious worship. They believe that truly honoring it brings great merit; so much so that, as they say, ninety kings have ruled there one after another. The ruins that still exist show that they put in a lot of effort and work to build temples and grand monuments to honor this God, as if their only purpose was to carve rocks and great stones and stack them high. These kings are now happy spirits, having earned their place through their hard work.
Those whose Ability or Necessity serve them not to go to these Places, may go to some private Vihars nearer.
Those who cannot or don’t need to go to these places can visit some private Vihars that are closer.
The high honour they have for this God.For this God above all other, they seem to have an high respect and Devotion; as will appear by this that follows. Ladies and Gentlewomen of good Quality, will sometimes in a Fit of Devotion to the Buddou, go a begging for him. The greatest Ladies of all do not indeed go themselves, but send their Maids dressed up finely in their stead. These Women taking the Image along with them, carry it upon the palms of their hand covered with a piece of white Cloth; and so go to mens houses, and will say, We come a begging of your Charity for the Buddou towards his Sacrifice. And the People are very liberal. They give only of three things to him, either Oyl for his Lamps, or Rice for his Sacrifice, or Money or Cotton Yarn for his use.
The great respect they have for this God.For this God above all others, they seem to have a great respect and devotion, as will be shown by what follows. Ladies and gentlewomen of good quality will sometimes, in a moment of devotion to the Buddou, go begging for him. The greatest ladies do not actually go themselves but send their maids, dressed elegantly in their place. These women take the image with them, carrying it on their palms covered with a piece of white cloth; and they go to men's houses and say, We come begging for your charity for the Buddou towards his sacrifice. And the people are very generous. They give only one of three things to him: either oil for his lamps, or rice for his sacrifice, or money or cotton yarn for his use.
Poor men will often go about begging Sustenance for themselves by this means: They will get a Book of Religion, or a Buddou’s Image in a Case, wrapping both in a white Cloth, which they carry with great reverence. And then they beg in the name of the Book or the God. And the People bow down to them, and give their Charity, either Corn, or Money, or Cotton yarn. Sometimes they will tell the Beggar, What have I to give? And he will reply, as the saying is, as much as you can take up between your two fingers is Charity. After he has received a gift from any, he pronounceth a great deal of blessing upon him, Let the blessing of the Gods and the Buddou go along with you; let your Corn ripen, let your Cattle increase, let your Life be long, &c.
Poor people often go around begging for their daily needs this way: They get a religious book or a Buddha statue in a case, wrap both in a white cloth, and carry them with great respect. Then they beg in the name of the book or the deity. People bow down to them and give their donations, which can be corn, money, or cotton yarn. Sometimes they will ask the beggar, "What can I give?" And he will reply, "As the saying goes, as much as you can pick up between your two fingers is charity." After he receives a gift, he offers many blessings in return, saying, "May the blessings of the gods and Buddha be with you; may your corn flourish, may your cattle multiply, may you live long, etc."
Some being devoutly disposed, will make the Image of this God at their own charge. For the making whereof they must bountifully reward the Founder. Before the Eyes are made, it is not accounted a Page 82God, but a lump of ordinary Metal, and thrown about the Shop with no more regard than any thing else. But when the Eyes are to be made, the Artificer is to have a good gratification, besides she first agreed upon reward. The Eyes being formed, it is thenceforward a God. And then, being brought with honour from the Workman’s Shop, it is dedicated by Solemnities and Sacrifices, and carried with great state into its shrine or little house, which is before built and prepared for it.
Some people who are very devoted will create an image of this God at their own expense. To do this, they need to generously reward the creator. Before the eyes are made, it's not considered a God, but just a chunk of ordinary metal tossed around the shop like anything else. However, when it's time to make the eyes, the craftsman needs to receive a good payment, in addition to what was initially agreed upon. Once the eyes are formed, it is officially regarded as a God. Then, after being brought with honor from the craftsman's shop, it is dedicated through solemn ceremonies and sacrifices, and carried with great ceremony into its shrine or little house, which has been built and prepared for it.
Sometimes a man will order the Smith to make this Idol, and then after it is made will go about with it to well-disposed People to contribute toward the Wages the Smith is to have for making it. And men will freely give towards the charge. And this is looked upon in the man that appointed the Image to be made, as a notable piece of Devotion.
Sometimes a man will ask the Smith to create this Idol, and after it's made, he will go around to kind-hearted people to raise contributions for the Smith's payment for making it. People will willingly donate toward the cost. This is seen by the man who commissioned the Image as a significant act of devotion.
I have mentioned the Bogahah Tree before, which in memory of this God they hold Sacred, and perform Sacrifices, and celebrate Religious Meetings under. Under this Tree at some convenient distance about ten or twelve foot at the outmost edge of the Platform, they usually build Booths or Tents; some are made slight only with leaves for the present use, but some are built substantial with hewn Timber and Clay Walls, which stand many years. These Buildings are divided into small Tenements for each particular Family. The whole Town joyns, and each man builds his own Appartment: so that the Building goes quite round like a circle, only one gap is left, which is to pass thro to the Bogahah Tree: and this gap is built over with a kind of Portal. The use of these Buildings is for the entertainment of the Women. Who take great delight to come and see these Ceremonies, clad in their best and richest Apparel. They employ themselves in seeing the Dancers, and the Juglers do their Tricks: who afterwards by their importunity will get Money of them, or a Ring off their Fingers, or some such matters. Here also they spend their time in eating Betel, and in talking with their Consorts, and shewing their fine Cloths. These Solemnities are always in the Night, the Booths all set round with Lamps; nor are they ended in one Night, but last three or four, until the Full Moon, which always puts a Period to them. Page 83
I’ve talked about the Bogahah Tree before, which is considered sacred in honor of this God. They hold ceremonies and make sacrifices beneath it. About ten to twelve feet away at the edge of the platform, they usually build booths or tents. Some are just temporary structures made of leaves, while others are more permanent, built with timber and clay walls that last for many years. These buildings are divided into small units for each family. The whole town participates, and each person builds their own space, creating a circular layout with just one opening to the Bogahah Tree. This opening is topped with a kind of portal. These buildings are primarily for entertaining the women, who love to come and watch the ceremonies dressed in their finest clothes. They enjoy watching the dancers and jugglers performing tricks, and these performers often manage to get money or rings from them. The women also spend time chewing Betel, chatting with their friends, and showing off their beautiful textiles. These events happen at night, with the booths decorated with lamps, and they don’t just take place in one night. Instead, they continue for three or four nights, ending with the Full Moon, which brings the celebrations to a close. Page 83
CHAP. V.
Concerning their Religions Doctrines, Opinions, And Practices.
As to their Religion they are very indifferent.There are few or none zealous in their worship, or have any great matter of esteem for their Gods. And they seldom busie themselves in the matters of their Religion, until they come to be sick or very aged. They debar none that will come to see the Ceremonies of their worship; and if a stranger should dislike their way, reprove or mock at them for their Ignorance and Folly, they would acknowledge the same, and laugh at the superstitions of their own Devotion, but withall tell you that they are constrained to do what they do, to keep themselves safe from the malice and mischiefs that the evil spirits would otherwise do them, with which, they say, their Country swarm.
When it comes to their religion, they don't really care. Few or none are truly zealous in their worship, nor do they hold their gods in high regard. They rarely engage with their religious practices until they're sick or very old. They welcome anyone who wants to witness their worship ceremonies; and if a stranger criticizes their beliefs or mocks them for being ignorant, they would agree and laugh at the superstitions of their own devotion. However, they would explain that they feel compelled to follow these rituals to protect themselves from the malice and harm that evil spirits might otherwise inflict upon them, which they say their country is full of.
If their Gods answer not their desires, they Curse them.Sometimes in their Sickness they go to the House of their Gods with an Offering, with which they present him, intreating his favour and aid to restore them to health. Upon the recovery whereof they promise him not to fail but to give unto His Majesty (for so they entitle him) far greater Gifts or Rewards, and what they are, they do particularly mention; it may be, Land, a Slave, Cattle, Money, Cloth, &c. and so they will discourse, argue and expostulate with him, as if he were there present in Person before them. If after this, he fails on his part, and cannot restore them to their health, then the fore-promised things are to remain where they were; and instead of which perhaps he gets a Curse, saying, He doth but cheat and deceive them.
If their gods don’t fulfill their wishes, they curse them. Sometimes when they’re sick, they go to the temple of their gods with an offering, which they present to gain favor and assistance in restoring their health. Upon recovery, they promise not to forget and to give His Majesty (as they call him) much greater gifts or rewards, specifying what these will be; it might be land, a servant, livestock, money, cloth, etc. They will discuss, argue, and plead with him as if he were right there in front of them. If, after this, he fails to restore their health, then the promised gifts will stay where they are; and instead, they might end up cursing him, saying, He is just tricking and deceiving them.
They undervalue and revile their Gods.It is a usual saying, and very frequent among them (if their Gerahah, which is their fortune, be bad) What can God do against it: Nay, have often heard them say, Give him no Sacrifice, but shit in his Mouth, what a God is He? So slight an estimation have they of their Idol-Gods; and the King far less esteems them. For he doth not in the least give any countenance either to the Worshipper, or to the manner of worship. And God’s name be magnified, that hath not suffered him to disturb or molest the Christians in the least in their Religion, or ever attempt to force them to comply with the Countreys Idolatry. But on the contrary, both King and People do generally like the Christian Religion better than their own: and respect and honour the Christians as Christians; and do believe there is a greater God than any they adore. And in all probability they would be very easily drawn to the Christian or any other Religion: as will appear by this story following.
They underestimate and look down on their gods. It's a common saying among them (especially when their Gerahah, meaning fortune, is bad) What can God do about it? In fact, I've often heard them say, Don't offer him any Sacrifice, just insult him, what kind of God is He? They have such a low opinion of their Idol-Gods; the King thinks even less of them. He doesn’t show any support for the Worshippers or their way of worship. Thanks to God, he hasn’t disrupted or bothered the Christians in any way regarding their Religion, nor tried to force them to participate in the country's Idolatry. On the contrary, both the King and the People generally prefer the Christian Religion to their own: they respect and honor the Christians as Christians; and they believe there is a greater God than any they worship. They could likely be easily swayed to embrace Christianity or any other Religion, as will be shown in the following story.
A fellow gives out himself for a Prophet.There was lately one among them that pretended himself a Prophet sent to them from a new God, that as yet was nameless. At which the People were amused, especially because he pretended to heal the Sick, and do Miracles: and presently he was had in high veneration. He gave out it was the command of the new nameless God to spoil and pull down the Dewals, that is, the Temples of the former Gods. This he made a good progress in, with no let or impediment from King or People. The King all this while inclined neither to one or other, as not regarding such matters, until he might see which of these Gods would prevail, the old or the new. For this People stand in fear of all that Page 84are called Gods; and this especially surprized them, because without a Name; so contrary to all their old ones, who have Names. This new-found God therefore went on boldly and successfully without controul: His Success.the People all in general began to admire him thus come among them. And great troops of People daily assembled thither with Sacrifices, and to worship him. Whereby seeing their inclination so strong towards him, he began to perceive it was not only possible, but also easie and probable to change his Priesthood for a Kingdom.
A guy claims to be a Prophet.Recently, there was someone among them claiming to be a Prophet sent by a new God, who still didn’t have a name. The people were entertained, especially since he claimed he could heal the sick and perform miracles; soon enough, he was revered. He announced that it was the command of this new nameless God to destroy and demolish the Dewals, which means the temples of the old gods. He made notable progress in this without any opposition from the King or the people. Meanwhile, the King remained neutral, showing no preference either way, as he didn’t care about such matters until he could see which god—the old one or the new one—would come out on top. The people were generally fearful of anyone called a God; they were especially surprised since this one didn’t have a Name, unlike all their previous gods, who did. Hence, this newly discovered God confidently and successfully continued to operate without any restrictions: His Achievement.People began to admire him for coming among them. Large crowds gathered daily to bring sacrifices and worship him. Seeing their strong inclination toward him, he realized it was not only possible but also easy and likely to trade his Priesthood for a Kingdom.
The King sends for one of his Priests.At which time, whether the King began to suspect or not, I cannot say; but he sent for one of his Priests to be brought up to the Court. For this God had his residence in the Countrey at Vealbow in Hotcourly, somewhat remote from the King. This Priest having remained at the City some days, the King took a Ring from off his Finger, and put it in an Ivory Box, and sent it by three of his great Men to him, bidding him to enquire of his nameless God what it was that was therein; which amazed this Priest; but he returned this subtil answer, that he was not sent to divine, but to heal the Diseases and help the Infirmities of the People. Upon which the King gave Command to take him and put him in the Stocks under a Tree, there to be wet with the Rain, and dry again with the Sun. Which was executed upon him accordingly.
The King summons one of his Priests.At that time, whether the King started to have doubts or not, I can't say; but he called for one of his Priests to be brought to the Court. For this God had his home in the area at Vealbow in Hotcourly, which was somewhat distant from the King. This Priest had stayed in the City for a few days when the King took a Ring off his Finger, placed it in an Ivory Box, and sent it with three of his high-ranking Men to him, instructing him to ask his nameless God what was inside. This surprised the Priest, but he cleverly responded that he wasn't sent to divine, but to heal the Diseases and assist the Infirmities of the People. In response, the King ordered that he be taken and put in the Stocks under a Tree, to be soaked by the Rain and dried by the Sun. And this was carried out as commanded.
Flies to Columba, pretends himself to be a former King’s Son.The Chief Priest, who was the first Inventor of this new God, hearing what the King had done, and fearing what might follow, suddenly dispatched, and carried all what he had plundered out of the Pagods with him to Columba, and stole one of the King’s Elephants to carry it upon. Where being arrived, he declares himself to be Son of the King of Mautoly; who was elder Brother to this King that now is, and for fear of whom he fled to Columba; being at that time when the Portugals had it, who sent him to Goa, where he died.
Flies to Columba, claiming to be a former King's Son.The Chief Priest, who was the first to invent this new God, hearing what the King had done and fearing what could happen next, quickly left and took everything he had looted from the Pagods with him to Columba, stealing one of the King’s Elephants to carry it. Upon arriving there, he announced that he was the Son of the King of Mautoly; who was the elder brother of the current King, and he fled to Columba out of fear of him; at that time, the Portugals had control, and they sent him to Goa, where he died.
Flies from the Dutch.This being noised abroad that he was a Prince, made the People flock faster to him than before. Which changed both his heart and behaviour from a Priest to a King. Insomuch that the Dutch began to be in doubt what this might grow to. Who to prevent the worst, set a watch over him: which he not liking of, took the advantage of the night, and fled with all his Followers and Attendance up to the King again, and came to the same place where he lay before.
Flies from the Netherlands. Word spread that he was a Prince, causing people to flock to him even more than before. This changed both his heart and behavior from a Priest to a King. The Dutch started to worry about what this could lead to. To prevent the worst from happening, they put him under surveillance, which he didn't like. Taking advantage of the night, he escaped with all his followers and returned to the King, arriving at the same place where he had stayed before.
The King catches and quarters him.No sooner had the King notice of his arrival, but immediately he dispatched five of his greatest Commanders with their Soldiers to catch him, and to bring him up to him. Which they did, laying both him and all his followers in Chains. The King commanded to keep him in a certain Pagoda of the Chingulayes, until the matter were examined, the People in general much lamenting him, tho not able to help. The chief of their Church-men, viz. their Gonni-nancies, were all commanded to make their Personal appearance at Court. Which all thought was to see the Prince or Priest, should have a legal Trial. But in the mean time, the King commanded to cut him in four quarters, and hang them in places, which he appointed. Which was done.
The King captures him and divides him into four parts.No sooner had the King been informed of his arrival than he immediately sent five of his top Commanders with their Soldiers to capture him and bring him to him. They succeeded, chaining him and all his followers. The King ordered that he be kept in a specific Pagoda of the Chingulayes until the situation was investigated, while the people generally mourned for him, though they couldn't do anything to help. The leaders of their Church-men, namely their Gonni-nancies, were all ordered to appear personally at Court. Everyone thought this was to ensure that the Prince or Priest would receive a fair trial. In the meantime, however, the King ordered him to be cut into four pieces and displayed in appointed locations. And so it was done.
The Peoples opinion still of this new God.Nevertheless the Vulgar People to this day do honour and adore the name & memorial of the nameless God. With which if he could have been content, and not have gone about to usurp the Crown, the King so little regarding Religion, he might have lived to dye a natural death. Page 85
The people's view on this new God.Nevertheless, the common people still honor and worship the name and memory of the nameless God. If he could have been satisfied with that and not tried to take the Crown, the King, who cared so little about religion, might have lived to die a natural death. Page 85
Their Doctrins and Opinions.These people do firmly believe a resurrection of the body, and the Immortality of Souls, and a future State. Upon which account they will worship their Ancestors. They do beleive that those they call Gods are the spirits of men that formerly have lived upon the earth. They hold that in the other world, those that are good men tho they be poor and mean in this world, yet there they shall become high and eminent; and that wicked men shall be turned into beasts. There is a Spider among them, that breeds an Egg, which she carries under her belly, ’tis as wide as groat, and bigger then the body of the Spider. This egg is full of young Spiders that breed there: it hangs under her belly wheresoever she goes: and as their young ones grow to bigness they eat up the old one. Now the Chingulayes say, that disobedient children shall become Spiders in the other world, and their young ones shall eat them up.
Their beliefs and views. These people firmly believe in a resurrection of the body, the immortality of souls, and a future state. For this reason, they worship their ancestors. They believe that those they refer to as gods are the spirits of people who previously lived on earth. They maintain that in the afterlife, those who are good, even if poor and humble in this life, will become great and esteemed; and that wicked individuals will be transformed into beasts. There is a spider among them that produces an egg, which she carries underneath her belly. It's as wide as a groat and larger than the spider's body. This egg is filled with young spiders that develop inside it: it hangs under her belly wherever she goes, and as they grow, they consume the mother. Now the Chingulayes say that disobedient children will become spiders in the afterlife, and their young will eat them.
They hold that every mans good or bad Fortune was predetermined by God, before he was born, according to an usual Proverb they have, Ollua cottaula tiana, It is written in the head.
They believe that everyone's luck, whether good or bad, was decided by God before they were born, according to a common saying they have, Ollua cottaula tiana, It is written in the head.
The highest points of Devotion.They reckon the chief poynts of goodness to consist in giving to the Priests, in making Pudgiahs, Sacrifices to their Gods, in forbearing shedding the blood of any creature: which to do they call Pau boi, a great Sin: and in abstaining from eating any flesh at all, because they would not have any hand, or any thing to do in killing any living thing. They reckon Herbs and Plants more innocent food. It is religion also to sweep under the Bogaha or God-Tree, and keep it clean. It is accounted religion to be just and sober and chast and true and to be endowed with other vertues, as we do account it.
The peak moments of Devotion. They believe the key aspects of goodness are giving to the Priests, performing Pudgiahs, Sacrifices for their Gods, and refraining from shedding the blood of any living creature, which they call Pau boi, a great Sin. They also avoid eating any meat at all because they don't want to be involved in killing any living thing. They consider Herbs and Plants to be more innocent foods. It's also part of their religion to sweep under the Bogaha or God-Tree and keep it clean. Being just, sober, chaste, and true and having other virtues is also regarded as religion, just as we see it.
Their Charity.They give to the poor out of a Principle of Charity, which they extend to forraigners, as well as to their own Country-men. But of every measure of rice they boyl in their houses for their families they will take out an handful, as much as they can gripe, and put into a bag, and keep it by it self, which they call Mitta-haul. And this they give and distribute to such poor as they please, or as come to their doors.
Their charity. They give to the poor out of a principle of charity, which they extend to foreigners as well as to their fellow countrymen. But for every measure of rice they cook at home for their families, they will take out a handful, as much as they can hold, and put it into a separate bag, which they call Mitta-haul. They give and distribute this to any poor people they choose or who come to their doors.
The priviledg of the Moorish beggars.Nor are they charitable only to the poor of their own Nation, but as I said to others: and particularly to the Moorish beggars, who are Mahometans by religion. These have a Temple in Cande. A certain former king gave this Temple this Priviledg, that every Free-holder should contribute a Ponnam to it. And these Moors go to every house in the land to receive it. And if the house be shut, they have power to break it open, and to take out of goods to the value of it. They come very confidently when they beg, and they say they come to fulfill the peoples charity. And the people do liberrally releive them for charity sake.
The privilege of the Moorish beggers. They aren't just generous to the poor from their own community, but as I mentioned, they also help others—especially the Moorish beggars, who practice the Mohammedan faith. These beggars have a temple in Cande. A former king granted this temple the privilege that every landowner should give a Ponnam to it. The Moors visit every house in the area to collect this. If a house is locked, they have the authority to break it open and take goods up to the value of the contribution. They approach people confidently when they beg, stating they're there to fulfill the people's charity. And people generously support them out of charity.
There is only one County in the Land, viz. Dolusbaug, that pays not the aforesaid duty to the Moors Temple. And the reason is, that when they came first thither to demand it, the Inhabitants beat them away. For which act they are free from the payment of that Ponnam and have also another priviledg granted them for the same, That they pay no Marral, or Harriots, to the King as other Countreys do.
There is only one County in the Land, viz. Dolusbaug, that does not pay the aforementioned duty to the Moors Temple. The reason is that when they first came to demand it, the locals drove them away. Because of this action, they are exempt from paying that Ponnam and have also been granted another privilege: they do not have to pay Marral or Harriots to the King like other Counties do.
These Moors Pilgrims have many pieces of Land given them by well disposed persons out of charity, where they build houses and live. And this land becomes theirs from generation to generation for ever. Page 86
These Moors Pilgrims have received many plots of land from generous people out of kindness, where they build homes and live. This land is passed down to them from generation to generation forever. Page 86
They respect Christians, and why.They lay Flowers, out of religion, before their Images every morning and evening, for which Images they build little Chappels in their yards as we said before. They carry beads in their hands on strings, and say so many prayers as they go. Which custom in all probability they borrowed of the Portugueze. They love a man that makes conscience of his ways. Which makes them respect Christians more than any others, because they think they are just and will not lye. And thus we have finished our discourse of their Religion.
They respect Christians, and here's why. They lay flowers, out of respect, before their images every morning and evening, for which images they build small chapels in their yards, as mentioned earlier. They carry beads on strings in their hands and recite prayers as they go. They likely borrowed this custom from the Portuguese. They admire a person who is mindful of their morals. This leads them to respect Christians more than others because they believe Christians are just and won't lie. And that concludes our discussion of their religion.
CHAP. VI.
Concerning their Houses, Diet, Housewifry, Salutation, Apparel.
Having already treated of their Religion, we now come to their secular concerns. And first we will lead you into their houses, and shew you how they live.
Having already discussed their Religion, we will now turn to their secular concerns. First, we will take you into their houses and show you how they live.
Their houses.Their Houses are small, low, thatched Cottages, built with sticks, daubed with clay, the walls made very smooth. For they are not permitted to build their houses above one story high, neither may they cover with tiles, nor whiten their walls with lime, but there is a Clay which is as white, and that they use sometimes. They employ no Carpenters, or house-builders, unless some few noble-men, but each one buildeth his own dwelling. In building whereof there is not so much as a nail used; but instead of them every thing which might be nailed, is tyed with rattans and other strings, which grow in the woods in abundance; whence the builder hath his Timber for cutting. The Country being warm, many of them will not take pains to clay their walls, but make them of boughs and leaves of Trees. The poorest sort have not above one room in their houses, few above two, unless they be great men. Neither doth the King allow them to build better.
Their homes.Their Houses are small, single-story cottages with thatched roofs, built with sticks and plastered with clay, making the walls very smooth. They aren’t allowed to build anything taller than one story, and they can't use tiles or whitewash their walls with lime, though they sometimes use a type of Clay that is very white. They don't hire Carpenters or builders, except for a few nobles, so everyone builds their own home. In constructing these houses, not a single nail is used; instead, everything that could be nailed is tied with rattans and other strings that grow abundantly in the woods, providing timber for cutting. Since the climate is warm, many people skip plastering their walls and use branches and leaves from trees instead. The poorest among them only have one room, and very few have more than two, unless they are wealthy. The King also doesn’t allow them to build better.
No chimneys.They are not nice nor curious in their houses. They have no Chimneys in them, but make their fires in one corner, so that the roof is all blacked with the smoak.
No chimneys. They aren't nice or interesting in their homes. They don’t have chimneys; instead, they make their fires in one corner, which causes the roof to get all blackened from the smoke.
The houses of the better sort.The great people have handsom and commodious houses. They have commonly two buildings one opposit to the other, joined together on each side with a wall, which makes a square Court-yard in the middle. Round about against the walls of their houses are banks of clay to sit on; which they often daub over with soft Cow-dung, to keep them smooth and clean. Their Slaves and Servants dwell round about without in other houses with their wives and children.
The homes of the upper class.The wealthy have beautiful and spacious homes. They usually have two buildings facing each other, connected on each side by a wall, creating a square courtyard in the center. Around the walls of their houses, there are clay benches to sit on; they often coat them with soft cow dung to keep them smooth and clean. Their slaves and servants live nearby in other houses with their wives and children.
Their Furniture.Their Furniture is but small. A few earthen pots which hang up in slings made of Canes in the middle of their houses, having no shelves; one or two brass Basons to eat in, a stool or two without backs. For none but the King may sit upon a stool with a back. There are also some baskets to put corn in, some mats to spread upon the ground to sleep on: which is the bedding both for themselves and friends when they come to their houses. Also some Ebeny pestels about four foot long to beat rice out of the husk, and a wooden Morter Page 87to beat it in afterwards to make it white, a Hirimony or Grater to grate their Coker-nuts with, a flat stone upon which they grind their Pepper and Turmeric, &c. With another stone which they hold in their hands at the same time. They have also in their houses Axes, Bills, Houghs, Atches Chissels, and other Tools for their use. Tables they have none, but sit and eat on the ground.
Their furniture.Their Furniture is pretty minimal. A few clay pots hang from slings made of canes in the middle of their houses since they have no shelves; one or two brass bowls for eating, and a couple of stools without backs. Only the King is allowed to sit on a stool with a back. They also have some baskets for storing corn, mats to lay on the ground for sleeping, which serve as bedding for themselves and guests when they visit. There are also ebony pestles about four feet long for removing rice from the husk, and a wooden mortar Page 87 to pound it afterward to make it white, a Hirimony or grater for grating their coconuts, a flat stone for grinding pepper and turmeric, etc., using another stone held in their hands at the same time. They also have axes, bills, hoes, hatchets, chisels, and other tools in their houses. They don’t have tables, so they sit and eat on the ground.
The Manner of their Eating and Drinking.
The Way They Eat and Drink.
How they eat.And now we are mentioning eating, let us take a view of this people at their meals. Their Dyet and ordinary fare is but very mean, as to our account. If they have but Rice and Salt in their house, they reckon they want for nothing. For with a few green Leaves and the juice of a Lemmon with Pepper and Salt, they will make a hearty meal. Beef here may not be eaten; it is abominable: Flesh and Fish is somewhat scarce. And that little of it they have, they had rather sell to get mony to keep, then eat it themselves: neither is there any but outlandish men, that will buy any of them. It is they indeed do eat the fat and best of the Land. Nor is it counted any shame or disgrace, to be a niggard and sparing in dyet; but rather a credit even to the greatest of them, that they can fare hard and suffer hunger, which they say, Soldiers ought to be able to endure.
How they dine. Now that we're talking about eating, let's take a look at these people during their meals. Their diet and usual food are quite basic compared to what we're used to. If they have just rice and salt at home, they feel like they have everything they need. With a few green leaves and the juice of a lemon mixed with pepper and salt, they can make a filling meal. Beef is not eaten here; it's considered disgusting: meat and fish are somewhat rare. And the little they do have, they prefer to sell to make money instead of eating it themselves; only foreigners are willing to buy it. They truly consume the best and richest resources of the land. It's not seen as shameful or disgraceful to be frugal with food; instead, it's admired, even among the wealthiest, that they can eat lightly and endure hunger, which they believe soldiers should be able to handle.
How the great men eat.The great ones have always five or fix sorts of food at one meal, and of them not above one or two at most of Flesh or Fish, end of them more pottage than meat, after the Portugal fashion. The rest is only what groweth out of the ground. The main substance with which they fill their bellies is Rice, the other things are but to give it a relish.
How great men eat.The great ones always have five or six different types of food in one meal, and usually only one or two of those are meat or fish; the rest is mostly stew, much like in Portugal. What they primarily fill their stomachs with is rice; the other foods are just there to add some flavor.
Discouraged from nourishing Cattel.If these people were not discouraged from rearing and nourishing of Cattle and Poultry, provisions might be far more plentiful. For here are many Jackalls, which catch their Hens and some Tigres, that destroy their Cattle: but the greatest of all is the King; whose endeavour is to keep them poor and in want. For from them that have Hens his Officers take them for the Kings use giving little or nothing for them; the like they do by Hogs. Goats none are suffered to keep, besides the King, except strangers.
Discouraged from keeping livestock.If these people weren't discouraged from raising and caring for cattle and poultry, food could be much more abundant. There are many jackals that catch their hens and some tigers that kill their cattle; but the biggest problem is the King, whose goal is to keep them poor and in need. His officials take the hens from those who have them for the King's use, giving little or nothing in return; they do the same with hogs. No one is allowed to keep goats except the King, unless they are outsiders.
Cleanly in dressing their meet.In dressing of their victuals they are not to be discommended: for generally they are cleanly and very handy about the fame. And after one is used to that kind of fare, as they dress it, it is very savoury and good. They sit upon a mat on the ground, and eat. But he, whom they do honour and respect, sits on a stool and his victuals on another before him.
Clean in preparing their meals. In preparing their food, they're generally quite commendable: they're typically clean and very skilled at it. Once you get used to their style of cooking, it’s actually very tasty and good. They sit on a mat on the ground to eat. However, the person they honor and respect sits on a stool with his food placed on another stool in front of him.
Their drink and manner of eating.Their common drink is only water: and if they drink Rack, it is before they eat, that it may have the more operation upon their bodies. When they drink they touch not the Pot with their mouths, but hold it at a distance, and pour it in. They eat their Rice out of China dishes, or Brass Basons, and they that have not them, on leaves. The Carrees, or other sorts of Food which they eat with their Rice, is kept in the Pans it is dressed in, and their wives serve them with it, when they call for it. For it is their duties to wait and serve their Husbands while they eat, and when they have done, then to take and eat that which they have left upon their Trenchers. During their eating they neither use nor delight to talk to one another.
Their eating and drinking habits. Their main drink is just water: if they do drink Rack, it's before their meal so it affects their bodies more. When they drink, they don't touch the pot with their mouths; they hold it at a distance and pour it in. They eat their rice from China dishes or brass bowls, and those who don't have those use leaves. The Carrees or other types of food they eat with their rice are kept in the pans they were cooked in, and their wives serve them when they ask for it. It's their duty to wait on and serve their husbands while they eat, and once they're done, they eat what's left on their plates. During their meals, they neither talk to each other nor enjoy engaging in conversation.
Their manner of washing before and after meals.They always wash their hands and mouths both before and after they have eaten; but for others to pour the water on their hands is looked upon as an affront. For so they do to them, whom they account Page 88not worthy to handle their Water pot. But when they wash, with one hand they pour it themselves upon the other. They are very cleanly both in their bodies and heads, which they do very often wash, and also when they have been at stool they make use of water.
How they wash up before and after meals.They always wash their hands and mouths before and after eating; however, having someone else pour water on their hands is considered disrespectful. They do this to those they think are Page 88not worthy of using their water pot. When they wash, they pour the water on one hand with the other. They are very clean, taking care of their bodies and washing their heads often, and they also use water after using the restroom.
None must speak while the Rice is put into the Pot.But to give you a little of their Cookery. If People be in the room talking together, the woman being ready to put the Rice into the Pot, bids them all be silent till she has put it in, and then they may procede with their discourse. For if they should talk while the Rice is putting in, it would not swell.
No one should talk while the rice is being put in the pot. But to give you a bit of their cooking tips. If people are chatting in the room, the woman about to put the rice in the pot asks everyone to be quiet until she has added it, and then they can continue their conversation. If they talk while she is adding the rice, it won’t swell properly.
Sawce made of Lemmon juyce.At the time of the year that there is most plenty of Lemmons, they take them and squeez the juyce into an earthen Pot, and set over the fire, and boil it so long, till it becomes thick and black like Tar. This they set by for their use, and it will keep as long as they please. A very small quantity of it will suffice for sawce. They call it Annego.
Lemon juice sauce.In the season when lemons are most abundant, they squeeze the juice into a clay pot, heat it over the fire, and boil it until it becomes thick and dark like tar. They set this aside for use, and it can be stored as long as needed. A tiny amount is enough for sauce. They call it Annego.
Their sweet meats.They have several sorts of sweet-meats. One they call Caown. It is like to a Fritter made of Rice-flower, and Jaggory. They make them up in little lumps, and lay them upon a Leaf, and then press them with their thumbs, and put them into a Frying-Pan, and fry them in Coker-nut Oyl or Butter. When the Dutch came first to Columba, the King ordered these Caown to be made and sent to them as a royal Treat. And they say, the Dutch did so admire them, that they asked if they grew not upon Trees, supposing it past the Art of man to make such dainties.
Their desserts. They have several types of sweet treats. One is called Caown. It resembles a fritter made of rice flour and jaggery. They shape them into small lumps, place them on a leaf, press them with their thumbs, and then put them in a frying pan, frying them in coconut oil or butter. When the Dutch first arrived in Columbo, the King had these Caown made and sent to them as a royal treat. It’s said that the Dutch were so impressed that they asked if they grew on trees, thinking it was beyond human skill to create such delicacies.
Oggulas another sort of sweet-meats, made of parched Rice, Jaggory, Pepper, Cardamum, and a little Cinnamons. They rowl them up in Balls, which will grow hard. These they tie up in bags and carry them with them when they travail to eat in afternoons when they are hungry.
Oggulas are another type of sweets made from toasted rice, jaggery, pepper, cardamom, and a bit of cinnamon. They roll them into balls that harden. Then they pack them in bags to take along on their journeys to eat in the afternoons when they get hungry.
Alloways made much after the former manner, only they are flat in the fashion of a Lozenge; which are good for faintings and thirsty souls to relish their water, and to eat of in afternoons when they are at home. We carried some of these along with us in our travayl.
Alloways are made much like before, but they’re flat like a Lozenge; they’re great for people feeling faint and for quenching thirst, perfect for snacking on in the afternoons while at home. We took some of these with us on our journey.
A kind of Puddings.Tacpetties, made of Rice-flower, and the meat of the Coker-nut and Jaggory. They are made up into small lumps, and so put in a Leaf, and laid on a cloth over a Pot of boyling water. The stream of which heats that which is laid upon it: and so they are sodden like a Pudding. They tast like white bread, Almonds and Sugar.
A type of desserts.Tacpetties, made from rice flour, the meat of the coconut, and jaggery. They are formed into small lumps, wrapped in a leaf, and placed on a cloth over a pot of boiling water. The steam heats them, cooking them like a pudding. They taste like white bread, almonds, and sugar.
Pitu. Which is made thus. They take flower of Coracan, and sprinkle a little water into it, being both put into a large Pot for the purpose. Then they stir and rowl it in the Pot with their hands: by which means it crumbles into corns like Gun-Powder. Then they have a Pot of boyling water with a cloth tyed over it; and upon this cloth they lay so much of this corn flower as they can conveniently cover with another Pot. And so the steam coming through the cloth boils it, that it will be much like unto a Pudding. And this they use to eat as they do Rice.
Pitu. Here's how it’s made. They take the flower of Coracan and sprinkle a little water onto it, putting both into a large pot. Then they mix and roll it in the pot with their hands, which breaks it down into grains like gunpowder. Next, they have a pot of boiling water covered with a cloth; on top of this cloth, they spread as much of the corn flour as they can easily cover with another pot. The steam from the boiling water goes through the cloth and cooks it, making it similar to a pudding. They eat this just like they would rice.
A Noble Man.
A Good Man.
The Womens Houswifry.The womens Housewifry is to beat the Rice out of the husk; which they do with an Ebeny Pestle before mentioned. They lay the Rice on the ground, and then beat it, one blow with one hand, and then tossing the Pestle into the other, to strike with that. And at the same time they keep stroke with their feet (as if they were dancing) to keep up the Corn together in one heap. This being done, they beat it again Page 89in a wooden Morter to whiten it, as was said before. This work tho it be very hard, belongeth only to the women: as also to fetch both wood and water. The wood they bring upon their heads, the water in an earthen Pot, placing it upon their hip. To the women also belongs a small bill to cut Herbs, Pumkins &c. Which she is to dress. Which bill she lays upon the ground, the edg upwards, and sets her self upon a Staff or handle to hold it fast, and what she meaneth to cut, she lays it upon the edge, and shoveth it on it.
The Women's Home Economics.The women's Housewifery involves beating the rice out of the husk, which they do with an ebony pestle mentioned earlier. They lay the rice on the ground and then hit it, using one hand and then switching to the other. At the same time, they move their feet as if they were dancing to keep the corn in one pile. Once that’s done, they beat it again Page 89 in a wooden mortar to make it whiter, as mentioned before. Although this work is very hard, it’s only for the women, who also have to fetch both wood and water. They carry the wood on their heads and the water in a clay pot, resting it on their hip. The women also have a small cutting tool for herbs, pumpkins, etc., which they need to prepare. They place the tool on the ground with the edge facing up and sit on a handle to hold it steady, then place what they want to cut on the edge and push it down.
How they entertain strangers.When one comes to anothers house, being set down the Entertainment is, green Leaves, they call Bullat, which they eat raw with Lime and Betel-nut, and Tobacco. And being set a while, the man of the house will ask the Stranger what he comes tor, which if he does not suddenly, the Stranger will take exceptions at it, as thinking he is not welcom to him. Neither do they ever go one to visit the other, unless it be for their own ends, either to beg or borrow.
How they entertain guests.When someone visits another person's home, the first thing they serve is called Entertainment, which consists of green Leaves, referred to as Bullat. They eat this raw with Lime, Betel-nut, and Tobacco. After sitting for a while, the host will ask the visitor what brings them there; if he doesn’t ask right away, the visitor might feel unwelcome. Additionally, they usually only visit each other for personal reasons, like to ask for favors or borrow things.
And Kindred.And if Kindred, that are very nearly related come together, they have no loving or private conference one with the other, but fit like strangers very solid and grave. And if they stay above one night, which is the common custom, then they do help and assist the man of the house in any work or service he hath to do.
And Kindred. And if close relatives gather, they don’t share any affectionate or private conversations but act like strangers—very formal and serious. If they stay over for a night, which is the usual practice, they then help the host with any tasks or services he needs to do.
When they visit.When any friends go to anothers house to visit, they never go empty handed, but carry provisions and sweat meats with them to their friend. And then he makes them a Feast according to his ability, but they never eat of those things, which themselves brought. But there is but little feasting among them unless at a Wedding.
When they stop by.When friends go to each other's houses, they never arrive empty-handed; they bring food and treats for their friend. Then, the host prepares a Feast based on what they can offer, but they don’t eat any of the items they brought themselves. There isn’t much feasting among them except during weddings.
We have been long enough in the house, let us walk abroad, and show you how the People demean themselves without doors.
We’ve been in the house long enough; let’s go outside and show you how people behave out in the open.
Their manner of Salutations.When they meet one another, their manner of Salutation or obeisance is, to hold forth their two hands, the Palms upwards, and bow their Bodies: but the superior to the inferior holds forth but one hand, and if the other be much beneath, him he only nods his head. The women salute by holding up both their hands edgways to their Foreheads. The general complement one to another at first meeting is to say Ay; it signifies how do you: and the other answers, Hundoi, that is, well.
Their greeting style.When they meet each other, their way of greeting or showing respect is to extend both hands, palms up, and bow their bodies. However, the person of higher status only extends one hand to the lower status individual, and if that person is much lower, they just nod their head. Women greet by raising both hands sideways to their foreheads. The common greeting when they first meet is to say Ay; it means how are you: and the response is Hundoi, which means well.
The Nobles in their best Apparel.The Habit of the men when they appear abroad is after this sort. The Nobles wear Doublets of white or blew Callico, and about their middle a cloth, a white one next their skin, and a blew one or of some other colour or painted, over the white: a blew or shash girt about their loyns, and a Knife with a carved handle wrought or inlaid with Silver sticking in their bosom; and a compleat short Hanger carved and inlaid with Brass and Silver by their sides, the Scabbard most part covered with Silver; bravely ingraven; a painted Cane and sometimes a Tuck in it in their hands, and a boy always bare-headed with long hair hanging down his back waiting upon him, ever holding a small bag in his hand, which is instead of a Pocket, wherein is Betel-leaves and nuts. Which they constantly keep chewing in their mouths, with Lime kept in a Silver Box rarely engraven, which commonly they hold in their hands, in shape like a Silver Watch.
The nobles in their finest clothing.The Habit of the men when they go out looks like this. The Nobles wear doublets made of white or blue calico, and around their waists, they have a white cloth next to their skin, and a blue one or another color or patterned fabric over the white: a blue or shash wrapped around their hips, and a knife with a carved handle decorated or inlaid with silver sticking out of their chest; and a complete short hanger carved and inlaid with brass and silver at their sides, the scabbard mostly covered in silver, beautifully engraved; a painted cane and sometimes a tuck in it in their hands, and a boy always bare-headed with long hair hanging down his back attending to them, always holding a small bag in his hand, which serves as a pocket, containing betel leaves and nuts. They constantly chew on these, along with lime kept in a silver box that’s intricately engraved, which they usually hold in their hands, shaped like a silver watch.
The fashion of their hair.The great ones also generally, and spruce young men, do wear their hair long hanging down behind: but when they do any work or travail hard, it annoying them, they tie it up behind. Heretofore Page 90generally they bored holes in their ears and hung weights in them to make them grow long, like the Malabars, but this King not boring his, that fashion is almost left off. The men for ornament do wear Brass, Copper, Silver Rings on their Fingers, and some of the greatest Gold. But none may wear any Silk.
Their hairstyle.The wealthy and stylish young men usually wear their hair long and flowing down their backs. However, when they need to work or are exerting themselves, it gets in the way, so they tie it up. Previously, Page 90it was common for them to pierce their ears and hang weights to stretch them out like the Malabars, but since this King doesn’t have pierced ears, that trend has mostly faded. For decoration, men wear rings made of brass, copper, or silver on their fingers, and some of the wealthiest wear gold. But no one is allowed to wear silk.
But the women in their Apparel do far surpass the men, neither are they so curious in clothing themselves as in making their wives fine. The mens Pride consists in their Attendance, having men bearing Arms before and behind them.
But the women in their outfits far exceed the men; they're not as concerned about dressing themselves as they are about making their wives look good. The men's pride comes from having attendants, with men carrying weapons in front of them and behind them.
The Women drest in their bravery.In their houses the women regard not much what dress they go in, but so put on their cloths as is most convenient for them to do their work. But when they go abroad, and make themselves fine, They wear a short Frock with sleeves to cover their bodies of fine white Callico wrought with blew and red Thread in flowers and branches: on their Arms Silver Bracelets, and their fingers and toes full of Silver Rings, about their necks, Necklaces of Beads or Silver, curiously wrought and engraven, guilded with Gold, hanging down so low as their brests. In their ears hang ornaments made of Silver set with Stones, neatly engraven and guilded. Their ears they bore when they are young, and rowl Coker-nut leaves and put into the holes to stretch them out, by which means they grow so wide that they stand like round Circles on each side of their faces, which they account a great ornament, but in my Judgment a great deformity, they being well featured women.
The women wore their finest clothes.In their homes, the women don’t pay much attention to their outfits, choosing clothes that are most suitable for their work. However, when they go out and want to look nice, they wear a short dress with sleeves that covers their bodies, made of fine white calico decorated with blue and red thread in floral and branch patterns. On their arms, they wear silver bracelets, and their fingers and toes are adorned with silver rings. Around their necks, they have necklaces made of beads or silver, intricately crafted and engraved, often gilded with gold, hanging down to their chests. In their ears, they wear ornaments made of silver set with stones, neatly engraved and gilded. They have their ears pierced when they are young and use rolled coconut leaves to stretch the holes, which causes their earlobes to stretch wide like round circles on either side of their faces. They consider this a great adornment, but in my opinion, it looks quite unattractive, especially since they are otherwise good-looking women.
How they dress their heads.Their other ornaments and Apparel show very comely on them Their Hair they oyl, with Coker-nut oyl to make it smooth, and comb it all behind. Their hair grows not longer than their wasts, but because it is a great ornament to have a great bunch of hair, they have a lock of other hair fastened in a Plate of engraved Silver and guilded, to tie up with their own, in a knot hanging down half their Backs. Their hands are bare, but they carry a scarf of striped or branched Silk or such as they can get, casting it carelesly on their head and shoulders. About their Wasts they have one or two Silver girdles made with Wire and Silver Plate handsomly engraven, hanging down on each side, one crossing the other behind. And as they walk they chew Betel. But notwithstanding all their bravery neither man nor woman wears shoos or stockings, that being a Royal dress, and only for the King himself.
How they style their hair.Their other accessories and clothes look very nice on them. They oil their hair with coconut oil to make it smooth and style it all back. Their hair doesn’t grow longer than their waists, but since having a big bunch of hair is a nice feature, they attach a lock of hair secured with a plate made of engraved and gilded silver to tie it with their own, creating a knot that hangs down halfway down their backs. Their hands are bare, but they carry a scarf made of striped or patterned silk or whatever they can find, draping it casually over their heads and shoulders. Around their waists, they wear one or two silver belts made with wire and silver plate, beautifully engraved, hanging down on each side, with one crossing over the other at the back. While they walk, they chew betel. Despite all their fancy attire, neither men nor women wear shoes or stockings, as those are considered royal garments reserved for the king himself.
They commonly borrow their fine cloths.It is in general a common custom with all sorts of People, to borrow Apparel or Jewels to wear when they go abroad, which being so customary is no shame nor disgrace to them, neither do they go about to conceal it. For among their friends or strangers where they go, they will be talking saying, This I borrowed of such an one, and this of another body. Their Poverty is so great, that their ability will not reach to buy such Apparel as they do desire to wear; which nevertheless is but very mean and ordinary at the best. Page 91
They often borrow their nice clothes.It's pretty standard for people of all backgrounds to borrow clothes or jewelry to wear when they go out. Because it's so common, there's no shame or embarrassment in it, and they don't try to hide it. Among their friends or even with strangers, they openly talk about it, saying, "I borrowed this from so-and-so, and this from someone else." Their financial struggles are so severe that they can’t afford to buy the clothes they want to wear, which are still pretty simple and basic at best. Page 91
A Gentlewoman.
A Lady.
CHAP. VII.
Of their Lodging, Bedding, Whoredom, Marriages, and Children.
Having been thus entertained with the fine Ladies abroad, it is time now to return home to our Lodging. And the night coming on, we will lead you to their Bed-Chambers, and shew you how they sleep. About which they are not very curious. If their house be but one room (as it often is) then the men sleep together at one end and the women at the other.
Having enjoyed the company of the lovely ladies outside, it's now time to head back to our Lodging. With night approaching, we'll take you to their bedrooms and show you how they sleep. They aren't too particular about it. If their home is just one room (which is often the case), then the men sleep together at one end and the women at the other.
Their Bed, and how they sleep a nights.They have Bedsteads laced with Canes or Rattans, but no Testars to them, nor Curtains; that the King allows not of; neither have they nor care they for more than one Bedstead, which is only for the Master of the house to sit or sleep on. To this Bedstead belongs two mats and a straw Pillow. The Woman with the Children always lyes on the ground on mats by the fire-side. For a Pillow she lays a block or such like thing under her mat, but the Children have no Pillows at all. And for covering and other bedding they use the cloth they wear by day. But always at their feet they will have a fire burning all night. Which makes more work for the Women; who must fetch it all upon her head. For it is accounted a disgrace for the man to meddle or make with those affairs, that properly do belong unto the Woman.
Their bed and how they sleep at night.They have Bedsteads made of canes or rattan, but no Testars or curtains; the King doesn't allow that. They only have one Bedstead, which is just for the head of the household to sit or sleep on. This Bedstead comes with two mats and a straw pillow. The woman and the children always lie on the ground on mats by the fire. For a pillow, she uses a block or something similar under her mat, while the children don’t have any pillows at all. For covering and bedding, they use the clothes they wear during the day. They always keep a fire burning at their feet all night, which adds more work for the women, who have to carry it all on their heads. It's considered shameful for the man to get involved in tasks that properly belong to the woman.
They rise in the night.The younger sort of Children, such as go naked by day, creep in under a corner of their mothers cloths. And if they feel themselves cold in the night, they rise and blow the fire with their mouths, having no Bellows in that Countrey, and so sit and warm themselves thereby.
They rise at night.The younger kids, who run around naked during the day, crawl under a corner of their mothers' clothes. And if they feel cold at night, they get up and blow on the fire with their mouths, since there are no bellows in that country, and then they sit there to warm themselves.
They are so little given to sleep, that they do rise many times in the night to eat Beatel and to take Tobacco. Which done they lay them down, and sing songs until they fall a sleep again.
They sleep so little that they get up many times during the night to eat Beatel and smoke Tobacco. Once they're done, they lie back down and sing songs until they fall asleep again.
Children taught to sing at going to Bed.At their first going to bed, it is very seldom that they do pray to God, neither do they ever teach their Children so to do. But sometimes will say Auh Dio, which is God help or keep me. But they do instead of that, teach and bid their Children to sing songs when they go to bed.
Children are taught to sing before going to bed.When they first go to bed, it's very rare for them to pray to God, and they don't teach their children to do so either. Instead, they might say Auh Dio, which means God help or keep me. However, they prefer to teach their children to sing songs at bedtime.
Young People lie at one anotheir houses.Where their houses consist but of one room, the Children that are of any years always go and sleep in other houses among their neighbours. Which please them better than their own. For so they come to meet with bedfellows, nor doth it displease the Parents, if young men of as good quality as themselves become acquainted with their daughters, but rather like well of it; knowing that their daughters by this means can command the young men to help and assist them in any work or business that they may have occasion to use them in. And they look upon it so far distant from a disgrace, that they will among their consorts brag of it, that they have the young men thus at their command.
Young people stay over at each other's places. When their homes consist of just one room, children of any age often go and sleep at their neighbors' places. They prefer it that way. This allows them to share a bed with friends, and the parents don’t mind, especially if young men of similar social standing get to know their daughters. In fact, they see it positively; they realize that this way, their daughters can get the young men to help them with any tasks or work they might need assistance with. They view it as something far from shameful, even boasting among their friends about having these young men available to help them.
Nothing so common as Whoredom.So that youth are bred up to Whoredom. Indeed here are no Publick Whores allowed by Authority. In the City some that have followed that Trade, have oftentimes by the King’s order been severely punished by Whipping, and having their Ears and Hair cut off. But Page 92in private few or none can exempt themselves. And for the matter of being with Child, which many of them do not desire, they very exquisitely can prevent the same.
Nothing is more common than prostitution.So youth are raised to embrace prostitution. In fact, there are no public prostitutes allowed by law. In the city, some who have engaged in that trade have often faced harsh punishment by the King’s order, including whipping and having their ears and hair cut off. But Page 92in private, very few can avoid it. And when it comes to becoming pregnant, which many of them do not want, they have very effective ways to prevent it.
They are guilty of the thing, but love not the name.Indeed the Publick Trade would be bad, and hardly maintain them that exercised it, the private one being so great. And tho I think they be all Whores, yet they abhor the Name of Vesou, which is Whore. Neither do they in their anger reproach one another with it, unless they should lay with a Man of an inferior quality to themselves, And the Woman reckons her self as much obliged to the Man for his Company, as he does to her for hers. In these affairs the Women are very expert (it being their continual practice) to keep their design from the Husbands knowledge: tho by his own Experience he cannot be ignorant of Womens devices. And unless he catch them in the act he doth not much trouble himself to prove himself a Cuckold; Cuckolds being so common, that it is not here regarded.
They are guilty of the action but not the label.Indeed, public relationships would be bad, and hardly support those who are involved in them, given how great private ones are. And though I believe they are all promiscuous, they despise the term Vesou, which means Whore. They also don’t insult each other with it in anger, unless one has been with a man of lower status than themselves. The woman feels just as much indebted to the man for his company as he does to her for hers. In these matters, the women are very skilled (as it is their regular practice) at keeping their actions hidden from their husbands, even though the husbands can’t be unaware of women’s tricks from experience. And unless he catches them in the act, he doesn’t really worry about proving himself a Cuckold; cuckolds are so common here that it’s not much of a concern.
The Man may kill whom he finds in Bed with his Wife.It is a Law here, that if a Man catch another in Bed with his Wife, he may, be it whosoever, kill him and her, if he please. It hath so happened that the Man hath come to the Door, when another hath been within with his Wife, there being no way to escape, the Woman has took a pan of hot ashes, and as she opened the Door, her Husband being entring, cast them in his Eyes, and so she and her Bedfellow made an escape.
A man can kill anyone he discovers in bed with his wife. There's a law here that says if a man catches someone in bed with his wife, he can kill them both, no matter who they are, if he wants to. It has happened that the husband arrived at the door while another man was inside with his wife. With no way to escape, the woman took a pan of hot ashes and, as she opened the door for her husband to enter, threw them in his eyes, allowing her and her lover to get away.
The Womens craft to compass and conceal their Debauchery.To fetch wood out of the Woods to burn, and to fetch home the Cattle is the Woman’s work. If they cannot have their opportunities at home, now they appoint their meetings, while the Husband stays at home holding the Child. In the Evenings it is common for them with whom the Women be acquainted, to come and wait behind the House when it is dark to attend their coming forth to them. To which end they give them notice either by breaking of a stick, or by putting some Betel over the Wall to fall in such places as they have appointed, where she will look to find it. And when she has such notice, she cannot want an excuse to go forth to meet him.
The women's skill in concealing and covering up their wrongdoings. Gathering wood from the forest to burn and tending to the cattle is women’s work. If they can’t find opportunities at home, they now schedule their meetings while the husband stays home with the child. In the evenings, it’s common for their acquaintances to come and wait behind the house in the dark for them to come out. To signal this, they either break a stick or place some betel over the wall in designated spots where she knows to look for it. Once she gets the signal, she can easily find an excuse to go out and meet him.
They bear such love to their Bedfellows, that I have known this done, The Husband hath beset the House, and the Womans Friend in it, when she hath holpen him to make a hole thro the Thatch to get out at, which he hath done and made his Escape, and she remain behind to suffer all the blame her self. When other opportunities are wanting to enjoy the Company of their Paramours whole Nights together, they usually take occasion to be discontented and fall out with their Husbands, and so go home to their Friends houses, to get longer enjoyments. Who to shew their Friendship will not hinder but further them in what they delight in.
They have such love for their partners that I've seen this happen: the husband surrounds the house while the woman’s friend is inside, and she helps him create a hole in the thatch to escape through, allowing him to make his getaway while she stays behind to take all the blame. When they can’t find other opportunities to spend entire nights with their lovers, they often pretend to be unhappy and argue with their husbands, then go to their friends' houses to enjoy longer time together. Their friends, wanting to show their support, don’t stop them but instead encourage them in what they enjoy.
They do treat their Friends with the use of their Wives and Daughters.In some Cases the Men will permit their Wives and Daughters to lye with other Men. And that is, when intimate Friends or great Men chance to Lodge at their houses, they commonly will send their Wives or Daughters to bear them company in their Chamber. Neither do they reckon their Wives to be Whores for lying with them that are as good or better than themselves.
They do involve their friends through their wives and daughters.In some cases, the men allow their wives and daughters to sleep with other men. This usually happens when close friends or important guests stay at their homes; they often send their wives or daughters to keep them company in their room. They also don’t consider their wives to be promiscuous for being with men who are equal to or better than themselves.
The Mother for a small reward prostitutes her Daughter.They do not matter or regard whether their Wives at the first Marriage be Maids or not. And for a small reward the Mother will bring her Daughter being a Maiden unto those that do desire her. But it is so much abhorred for Women of the high Cast or Descent to admit Men Page 93of the low Cast to have any thing to do with them, that I think they never do it.
The mother sells her daughter for a small reward. They don't care whether their Wives are Maidens at the time of marriage. For a small fee, the Mother will present her Daughter, who is a Maiden, to those who want her. However, it's so frowned upon for Women of high Cast or Descent to associate with Men of the low Cast that I believe they never do it. Page 93
Marriages.But enough of this Ribaldry, let us turn away to more honest Practices. To speak of their Marriages, which make the Bed lawful. There are not many Ceremonies used in or about the same. No wooing.Here is no wooing for a Wife. The Parents commonly make the Match, and in their choice regard more the Quality and Descent than the Beauty. If they are agreed, all is done. The Match being thus made, the Man carrieth or sends to the Woman her Wedding Cloths; which is a Cloth containing six or seven yards in length, and a Linnen Wast-coat wrought with Blew and Red. If the Man be so poor that he cannot buy a Cloth, it is the Custom to borrow one. In case the Man with his Friends goes and carries it himself, that Night they both sleep together to beget acquaintance one with the other. And then they appoint a day when he is to come and fetch her home; which is the Marriage-Day.
Weddings. But enough of this Ribaldry, let’s move on to more respectable matters. Let’s talk about their marriages, which make the union legitimate. There aren’t many customs involved in this process. No flirting. There’s no wooing for a wife. The parents usually arrange the marriage, prioritizing social status and family background over physical appearance. If they agree, everything is settled. Once the match is made, the man brings or sends the woman her wedding attire, which includes a cloth that is six or seven yards long and a linen waistcoat decorated with blue and red. If the man is too poor to buy a cloth, it’s customary for him to borrow one. If the man and his friends deliver it in person, they both spend that night together to get to know each other. They then set a date for when he will come to take her home, which is the Marriage-Day.
The Bridegroom goes to the Brides House.The day being come, he attended with his Friends goes to her house, which is always in the Evening, and brings Provisions and Sweet-meats with him according to his Ability, towards the Charges of the Wedding. Which is never more than two Meals. Whereof Supper is the first. Then the Bride and Bridegroom both eat together in one Dish, which is to intimate that they are both of one rank and quality, and sometimes they tye their Thumbs together, but not always: and that Night go to sleep together.
The groom goes to the bride's house.The day has arrived, and he, along with his friends, heads to her house, which is always in the evening, bringing food and sweets with him based on what he can afford to contribute to the costs of the Wedding. This usually includes no more than two meals, the first being Supper. The Bride and Bridegroom share a dish to symbolize that they are equal in status and sometimes tie their thumbs together, though not always. That night, they go to sleep together.
How the Bridegroom carrieth home his Bride.The next day having dined he taketh his Bride and departeth home with her, putting her before him, and he following her, with some of her Friends to Conduct her. For it is the constant Custom and Fashion in this Land for the Husband to follow his Wife. The reason whereof is a Tradition among them, that a Man once going foremost, it happened that his Wife was stoln away, and he not aware of it. Being come home the Bridegroom makes a Feast as he is able.
How the Groom takes his Bride home.The next day, after having lunch, he takes his Bride and leaves for home with her, walking in front while he follows behind, along with some of her friends to lead the way. It's a common tradition in this country for the husband to walk behind his wife. The reason for this comes from a story where a man went ahead and his wife was taken without him realizing it. Once they arrive home, the Bridegroom hosts a feast as best as he can.
A Ceremony of Marriage.Some few days after, her Friends usually come to see her bringing a present of Provision with them. And sometimes they use this Ceremony, the Man is to stand with one end of the Woman’s Cloth about his Loins, and she with the other, and then they pour water on both their Heads, wetting all their Bodies: which being done, they are firmly Married to live together, so long as they can agree.
Wedding Ceremony. A few days later, her friends typically come to visit her, bringing food as a gift. Sometimes, they perform this ceremony where the man wraps one end of the woman's cloth around his waist, while she holds the other end. Then they pour water over both of their heads, soaking their bodies. Once this is done, they are officially married to live together as long as they can get along.
The Elder sorts of People usually woe and conclude their Marriages as they are in Bed together. For when they have lost their Maidenheads, they fear not much what Man comes to sleep with them, provided he be of as good quality as they, having nothing more to lose. And at the day appointed the Man gives the Woman her Cloths, and so takes her home.
The older generations often lament and finalize their marriages while they're in bed together. Once they've lost their virginity, they don't worry too much about which man shares their bed, as long as he's of good character, since they have nothing else to lose. On the designated day, the man gives the woman her clothes and then takes her home.
Man and Wife may part at pleasure.But their Marriages are but of little force or validity. For if they disagree and mislike one the other; they part without disgrace. Yet it stands firmer for the Man than for the Woman; howbeit they do leave one the other at their pleasure. They do give according to their Ability a Portion of Cattle, Slaves and Money with their Daughters; but if they chance to mislike one another and part asunder, this Portion must be returned again, and then she is fit for another Man, being as they account never the worse for wearing. Page 94
A husband and wife can separate whenever they choose. But their marriages hold little weight or significance. If they disagree and don't like each other, they can split without shame. It’s usually easier for the man than the woman; however, they can leave each other whenever they choose. They give a dowry of livestock, slaves, and money with their daughters based on what they can afford; but if they end up disliking one another and separate, this dowry must be returned, and then she is eligible for another man, as they consider her no worse for having been married. Page 94
Men and Women change till they can please themselves.Both Women and Men do commonly wed four or five times before they can settle themselves to their contentation. And if they have Children when they part, the Common Law is, the Males for the Man, and the Females for the Woman. But many of the Women are free from this controversie, being Childless.
People change until they can be satisfied with themselves.Both women and men often get married four or five times before they find lasting happiness. If they have children when they separate, the common law states that the boys go to the man and the girls go to the woman. However, many women avoid this issue since they are childless.
Women have two Husbands.In this Countrey each Man, even the greatest, hath but one Wife; but a Woman often has two Husbands. For it is lawful and common with them for two Brothers to keep house together with one Wife, and the Children do acknowledge and call both fathers.
Women have two husbands.In this country, every man, even the highest-ranking, has only one wife; however, a woman can often have two husbands. It's accepted and typical for two brothers to share a household with one wife, and the children recognize and refer to both men as their fathers.
Women uncleanSo long as the Women have their Infirmities or Flowers upon them, they are accounted very unclean, insomuch that the very house is polluted in that degree that none will approach near it. And even she her self cares not to conceal it, but calls out to them that come near, that they may avoid her house. But after she hath washed her Head and Body all is purified again. Privileges of Men above Women.It is lawful for no Woman, altho they be great Men’s Wives, to sit on a Stool in the presence of a Man. It is customary for Men upon any frivolous account to charge one another in the King’s Name to do or not to do, according as they would have it. This the Women upon Penalty of having their Tongues cut out, dare not presume to do.
Women uncleanAs long as women have their periods or any other issues, they are considered very unclean, to the point that their house is seen as polluted and no one wants to come near. Even she herself doesn’t bother to hide it, instead shouting out to anyone approaching so they can avoid her home. But once she has washed her head and body, everything is considered clean again. Men's advantages over women. It is not allowed for any woman, even if she is the wife of a powerful man, to sit on a stool in the presence of a man. Men often make demands of each other in the King’s Name over trivial matters, expecting compliance based on their wishes. Women, under the threat of having their tongues cut out, dare not assume this privilege.
As it is usual to punish Men for faults committed by Imprisonment and Chains, or by making them stand with a weight on their Backs, until they do pay such a Sum of Money as is demanded: which for ordinary faults may be five or ten Shillings. So the Punishment which is inflicted upon Women, is to make them stand with a Basket of Sand upon their Heads, so long as they shall think fitting, who appoint the Punishment. Punishment by stripes is never used either to Men or Women, but only to those on whom the King Commands them to be laid.
As is common, men are punished for their mistakes by being imprisoned or chained, or by being forced to stand with a weight on their backs until they pay the required amount of money, which is usually five or ten shillings for minor offenses. In contrast, the punishment for women involves making them stand with a basket of sand on their heads for as long as deemed appropriate by those administering the punishment. Corporal punishment is not used on either men or women unless specifically ordered by the King.
Privileges of Women.Lands of Inheritance which belong to Women are exempted from paying Harriots to the King. Women pay no Custom for things they carry to the Sea-Ports. Neither is any Custom paid for what is carried upon any Female Cattel, Cow or Buffalo.
Women's Rights. Inheritance lands that belong to women are exempt from paying Harriots to the King. Women don't pay customs for items they bring to the sea ports. Additionally, no customs are paid for anything transported on female cattle, cows, or buffaloes.
They often destroy new born Infants.They have no Midwives, but the neighbouring good Women come in and do that Office. As soon as the Child is born, the Father or some Friend apply themselves to an Astrologer to enquire, whether the Child be born in a prosperous Planet, and a good hour or in an evil. If it be found to be in an evil they presently destroy it, either by starving it, letting it lye and die, or by drowning it, putting its head into a Vessel of water, or by burying it alive, or else by giving it to some body of the same degree with themselves; who often will take such Children, and bring them up by hand with Rice and Milk; for they say, the Child will be unhappy to the Parents, but to none else. We have asked them why they will deal so with their poor Infants, that come out of their Bowels. They will indeed have a kind of regret and trouble at it. But they will say withal, Why should I bring up a Devil in my House? For they believe, a Child born in an ill hour, will prove a plague and vexation to his Parents by his disobedience and untowardliness.
They often kill newborns. They don't have midwives, but nearby good women come in to help. As soon as the child is born, the father or a friend consults an astrologer to find out whether the child was born under a prosperous planet and at a good hour or an evil one. If it's deemed to be in an evil position, they immediately destroy it, either by starving it, letting it lie and die, drowning it in a vessel of water, burying it alive, or giving it to someone of the same social status as themselves, who often raises such children with rice and milk. They believe the child will be a burden to the parents but a happy child for others. We have asked them why they treat their poor infants, who come from their own bodies, this way. They do feel a sense of regret and trouble about it but respond, Why should I raise a devil in my house? They believe a child born at a bad time will become a source of misery and annoyance to its parents due to its disobedience and misbehavior.
But seldom a First-born.But it is very rare that a First-born is served so. Him they love and make much of. But when they come to have many, then usual it is, by the pretence of the Childs being born under an unlucky Planet, to Page 95kill him. And this is reputed no fault, and no Law of the Land takes cognizance of it.
But rarely a First-born. But it's very rare for a First-born to be treated that way. They cherish him and give him a lot of attention. However, when they have many children, it's common to claim that the child was born under an unlucky Planet and to Page 95have him killed. This is considered no wrongdoing, and no laws address it.
Their Names.In their Infancy they have Names, whereby one may be called and distinguished from the other. But when they come to years it is an affront and shame to them either Men or Women, to be called by those Names. Which they say is to be like unto Dogs. Then they change their Names into Titles according to the Town wherein they were born or do dwell. Also they have other Names, which may be compared to Coats of Arms, properly and only belonging to that Family: by which likewise they are called.
Their Names.In their infancy, they have Names that allow one to call and distinguish them from each other. But as they grow up, it becomes insulting and shameful for them, whether male or female, to be called by those Names. They say it’s akin to being called Dogs. Then, they change their Names to Titles based on the town where they were born or currently live. They also have other Names, comparable to Coats of Arms, that are specific to their Family and by which they are also identified.
They are ambitious of high Titles.This People are very Ambitious of their Titles having but little else that they can boast in; and of Names and Titles of respect they have great plenty in their Language; instances whereof shall be given afterwards.
They crave high-status titles.This group is very eager for their titles, having little else to take pride in; and they have a lot of names and titles of respect in their language; examples of which will be provided later.
CHAP. VIII.
Of their Employments and Recreations.
It is full time now, that we relate what course of life the People take, and what means they use for a livelihood. This has been in part already related.
It’s about time we talk about the course of life that people follow and the ways they make a living. This has already been partially discussed.
Their Trade.As for Commerce and Merchandize with Foreign Nations, there is little or nothing of that now exercised. Indeed in the times when the Portugueze were on this Island, and Peace between them and the King, he permitted his People to go and Trade with them. The which he would never permit them to do with the Hollander, tho they have much sought for it. They have a small Traffic among themselves, occasioned from the Nature of the Island. For that which one part of the Countrey affords, will not grow in the other. But in one part or other of this Land they have enough to sustain themselves, I think, without the help of Commodities brought from any other Countrey: exchanging one Commodity for another; and carrying what they have to other parts to supply themselves with what they want.
Their Business. When it comes to Commerce and trade with other countries, there's hardly any of that happening now. Back when the Portuguese were on this island and there was peace between them and the king, he allowed his people to trade with them. However, he never allowed them to trade with the Dutch, despite their strong interest in doing so. They do have some small trade among themselves, which is driven by the nature of the island. What one area of the country produces doesn't grow in another. But in one part or another of this land, they have enough resources to support themselves, I believe, without needing goods from other countries: trading one product for another and taking what they have to other places to get what they need.
Work not discreditable to the best Gentleman.But Husbandry is the great Employment of the Countrey, which is spoken of at large before. In this the best men labour. Nor is it held any disgrace for Men of the greatest Quality to do any work either at home or in the Field, if it be for themselves; but to work for hire with them is reckoned for a great shame: and very few are here to be found that will work so; But he that goes under the Notion of a Gentleman may dispence with all works, except carrying, that he must get a man to do when there is occasion. For carrying is accounted the most Slave-like work of all.
Work that is honorable for a true gentleman. But Husbandry is the main job in the countryside, which has been discussed in detail before. In this, the best people work hard. It’s not considered shameful for the highest-ranking individuals to do any work at home or in the field if it's for their own benefit; however, working for someone else's pay is seen as highly disgraceful, and very few can be found who will do it. But someone who is regarded as a Gentleman can avoid all types of work, except for carrying, which he must hire someone to do when necessary. Carrying is viewed as the most servile job of all.
How they geld their Cattel.Under their Husbandry, it may not be amiss to relate how they geld their Cattel. They let them be two or three years old before they go about this work; then casting them and tying their Legs together; they bruise their Cods with two sticks tied together at one end, nipping them with the other, and beating them with Mallets all to pieces. Then they rub over their Cods with fresh Butter and Soot, and so turn them loose, but not suffer them to lye down all that Page 96day. By this way they are secured from breeding Maggots. And I never knew any die upon this.
How they castrate their cattle.In their farming, it’s worth mentioning how they neuter their cattle. They wait until the animals are two or three years old before doing this. Then they restrain them and tie their legs together; they bruise their testicles with two sticks fastened at one end, pinching them with the other end, and smashing them with mallets until they’re completely destroyed. After that, they rub their testicles with fresh butter and soot, and then let them go, but they don’t let them lie down for the rest of the day. This way, they prevent maggots from breeding. I’ve never known any to die from this. Page 96
How they make Glew.Whensoever they have occasion to use Glew, they make it after this fashion. They take the Curd of milk, and strain the water from it through a cloth. Then tying it up in a cloth like a Pudding, they put it into boyling water, and let it boyl a good while. Which done it will be hard like Cheese-curd, then mixing it with Lime, use it. If it be not for present use, they will roul up these Curds into a Ball; which becomes hard, and as they have occasion will scrape some of it off with a Knife, and so temper it with Lime. This Lime with them is as soft as Butter.
How Glew is made.Whenever they need to use Glew, they prepare it this way. They take the curd of milk and strain out the water using a cloth. Then, they wrap it in a cloth like a pudding and put it into boiling water, letting it boil for a good while. Once done, it becomes hard like cheese curd, and then they mix it with lime to use. If it's not needed right away, they roll these curds into a ball, which hardens; as needed, they scrape some off with a knife and mix it with lime. This lime is as soft as butter for them.
Their Manufactures.Their Manufactures are few: some Callicoes, not so fine as good strong Cloth for their own use: all manner of Iron Tools for Smiths, and Carpenters, and Husbandmen: all sorts of earthen ware to boil, stew, fry and fetch water in, Goldsmith’s work, Painter’s Work, carved work, making Steel, and good Guns, and the like.
Their Products.Their Manufactures are limited: some Callicoes, not as fine as strong fabric for their own use: various Iron Tools for Smiths, Carpenters, and Farmers: all kinds of pottery for boiling, stewing, frying, and fetching water, Goldsmith’s work, Painter’s work, carved creations, manufacturing Steel, and good firearms, among other things.
But their Art in ordering the Iron-Stone and making Iron, may deserve to be a little insisted on. For the Countrey affords plenty of Iron, which they make of Stones, that are in several places of the Land; they lay not very deep in the ground, it may be, about four or five or six foot deep.
But their skill in processing the Iron-Stone and producing Iron is worth mentioning. The region has a lot of Iron, which they extract from stones found in various parts of the land; these stones are not buried very deep, probably about four, five, or six feet below the surface.
How they make Iron.First, They take these Stones, and lay them in an heap, and burn them with wood, which makes them more soft and fitter for the Furnace. When they have so done they have a kind of Furnace, made with a white sort of Clay, wherein they put a quantity of Charcoal, and then these Stones on them, and on the top more Charcoal. There is a back to the Furnace, like as there is to a Smith’s Forge, behind which the man stands that blows, the use of which back is to keep the heat of the fire from him. Behind the Furnace they have two logs of Wood placed fast in the ground, hollow at the top, like two pots. Upon the mouths of these two pieces of hollow wood they tie a piece of a Deers Skin, on each pot a piece, with a small hole as big as a man’s finger in each skin. In the middle of each skin a little beside the holes are two strings tied fast to as many sticks stuck in the ground, like a Spring, bending like a bow. This pulls the skin upwards. The man that blows stand with his feet, one on each pot, covering each hole with the soles of his feet. And as he treads on one pot, and presseth the skin down, he takes his foot off the other, which presently by the help of the Spring riseth; and the doing so alternately conveys a great quantity of wind thro the Pipes into the Furnace. For there are also two Pipes made of hollow reed let in to the sides of the Pots, that are to conduct the wind, like the nose of a Bellows, into the Furnace.
How iron is made. First, they gather these stones into a pile and burn them with wood, which makes them softer and better for the furnace. Once that’s done, they build a kind of furnace using a white clay, where they place a layer of charcoal, then the stones on top, and more charcoal over that. The furnace has a back, similar to a blacksmith’s forge, where a person stands to blow air in, designed to keep the fire’s heat away from them. Behind the furnace, they set up two wooden logs fixed in the ground, hollowed out at the top like two pots. Over the openings of these hollow logs, they tie pieces of deer skin, with a small hole the size of a finger in each skin. In the center of each skin, just beside the holes, two strings are tightly tied to sticks stuck in the ground, acting like a spring that bends like a bow. This setup pulls the skins upward. The blower stands with one foot on each pot, covering the holes with the soles of his feet. As he steps on one pot and presses the skin down, he lifts his foot off the other, which then rises thanks to the spring, creating a strong airflow through the pipes into the furnace. There are also two pipes made of hollow reeds attached to the sides of the pots, directing the air, much like the nozzle of a bellows, into the furnace.
For the ease of the Blower, there is a strap, that is fastned to two posts, and comes round behind him, on which he leans his back: and he has a stick laid cross-ways before him, on which he lays both his hands, and so he blows with greater ease. As the Stones are thus burning, the dross that is in them melts and runs out at the bottom, where there is a slanting hole made for the purpose so big as the lump of Iron may pass thro: out of this hole, I say, runs out the dross like streams of fire, and the Iron remains behind. Which when it is purified, as they think, enough, so that there comes no more dross away, they Page 97drive this lump of Iron thro the same sloping hole. Then they give it a chop with an Ax half thro, and so sling it into the water. They so chop it, that it may be seen that it is good, Iron for the Satisfaction of those that are minded to buy.
For the convenience of the blower, there's a strap attached to two posts that goes around behind him, allowing him to lean back. He also has a stick laid across in front of him, where he rests both hands, making it easier to blow. As the stones burn, the impurities in them melt and flow out through a slanted hole made for this purpose, large enough for the lump of iron to pass through. From this hole, the impurities pour out like streams of fire, leaving the iron behind. Once it's considered purified enough, with no more impurities coming out, they push the lump of iron through the same sloping hole. Then they chop it halfway through with an axe and toss it into the water. They chop it in such a way that it's clear it’s good iron, satisfying those interested in buying.
How they make Butter.For a farewel of their labours, let it not be unacceptable to relate here a piece of their Housewifry; and tell you how they make Butter. First, They boil the Milk, then they turn it into a Curd; the next morning they skim off the Cream, and drill it in an earthen Vessel with a stick having a cross at the bottom of it, somewhat like a Chocolate stick. When the Butter is come, they put it in a pan, and fry it, to get all the water dry out of it, and so put it into an earthen pot for use.
How to make butter.As a farewell to their efforts, let’s share a bit about their home skills and explain how they make Butter. First, they boil the milk, then turn it into curd. The next morning, they skim off the cream and churn it in a clay vessel with a stick that has a cross shape at the bottom, similar to a Chocolate stick. Once the butter forms, they put it in a pan and fry it to evaporate all the water, then store it in a clay pot for later use.
Shops in the City.There are no Markets on the Island. Some few Shops they have in the Cities, which sell Cloth, Rice, Salt, Tobacco, Limes, Druggs, Fruits, Swords, Steel, Brass, Copper, &c.
City Shops.There are no Markets on the Island. They have a few Shops in the Cities that sell Cloth, Rice, Salt, Tobacco, Limes, Medicines, Fruits, Swords, Steel, Brass, Copper, etc.
Prizes of Commodities.As to the Prices of Commodities, they are sold after this rate. Rice in the City, where it is dearest, is after six quarts for fourpence half-peny English, or a small Tango, or half a Tango; six Hens as much; a fat Pig the same: a fat Hog, three shillings and six pence or four shilling: but there are none so big as ours. A fat Goat, two and fix pence. Betle-nuts 4000 nine pence Currant price, when a Trad.
Commodity Prices.As for the Prices of goods, they are sold at the following rates. Rice in the city, where it’s most expensive, is priced at six quarts for four and a half pence English, or a small Tango, or half a Tango; six Hens cost the same; a fat Pig is priced the same way: a fat Hog costs three shillings and sixpence or four shillings, but none are as large as ours. A fat Goat is two shillings and sixpence. Betle-nuts are priced at 4000 for nine pence, which is the current price when traded.
And now we are discoursing or their Traffick, we will speak a little of their Measures, Weights, and Coin.
And now that we’re talking about their trade, let’s discuss a bit about their measures, weights, and coins.
Of their Measures.First for Measures. A Rian is a Cubit, which is with them from the bone on the inside of the Elbow to the tip of the fourth Finger. A Waddo rian is the Carpenters Rule. It is as much as will reach from one Elbow to the other, the Thumbs touching one the other at the tops, and so stretching out both Elbows.
Of their Measures.First for Measures. A Rian is a Cubit, which measures from the inner bone of the elbow to the tip of the fourth finger. A Waddo rian is the carpenter's rule. It spans the distance from one elbow to the other, with the thumbs touching at the tips, stretching both elbows outward.
For their Corn-measures, the least is a Potta, which is to contain as much Grain as a man can hold heaped up in his whole hand palm and fingers and all. Four Pottas make a lawful or Statute-measure, called Bonder Nellia, signifying the King’s measure. Which is the King’s ordinary allowance to a man, that is as much as he can eat in a day. But we Englishmen were allowed two. Four of these Bonder Nellias make a Courney. In fashion it is an handsom turned measure, some of them are made with Canes like a Basket. Ten of these Courneys make a Pale, that is forty measures, which is the usual quantity that they sell for a Laree, or fifth part of a Piece of eight, the usual price in Cande Vda. But in time of Harvest two Pales for a Laree. Four of these Pales make an Ommouna. In which they keep the account of their Corn, reckoning by Ommounas.
For their corn measurements, the smallest is a Potta, which holds as much grain as a person can carry in both hands, palms and fingers included. Four Pottas make a legal or statute measure called Bonder Nellia, meaning the King’s measure. This is the usual daily allowance for a person, or enough to eat in a day. However, we Englishmen were allowed two. Four of these Bonder Nellias make a Courney. It’s a nicely shaped measure, some made with canes like a basket. Ten of these Courneys make a Pale, which is forty measures, the typical quantity sold for a Laree, or one-fifth of a piece of eight, the standard price in Cande Vda. But during harvest time, it’s two Pales for a Laree. Four of these Pales make an Ommouna, which is how they keep track of their corn, calculating by Ommounas.
Their Weights.For their Weights, their smallest is Collonda, six make just a Piece of eight. They have half Collondas and quarter Collondas. When they are to weigh things smaller than a Collonda, they weigh them with a kind of red Berries, which grow in the Woods, and are just like Beads. The Goldsmiths use them, Twenty of these Beads make a Collonda and Twenty Collondas make a Pallum.
Their weights.For their Weights, their smallest is Collonda, six of which equal one piece of eight. They have half Collondas and quarter Collondas. When they need to weigh items smaller than a Collonda, they use a type of red berries that grow in the woods and look like beads. The Goldsmiths use these; twenty of these beads make one Collonda and twenty Collondas make one Pallum.
Measures bigger than the Statute punishable, but less not; and why.Here is no Punishment for those that make less weights and measures. They are more circumspect that their measures be not too big than too little. For Money being scarce, Corn passeth instead of Money, and every man mets by his own measure. Which therefore he makes as large as he can or dares, that so when he receives his Debt of Corn, he may get as much as he can. Which upon this account would Page 98be a great injury to the poorer sort of People, who commonly are the Debtors. Therefore the Adigars Officers will go about the Towns to examine the measures by a Statute-Measure; and where they find great ones they cut them in pieces, and hang them up in the Streets to terrifie others, and sometimes will amerce a Fine upon them that have them.
Larger measurements than what the law permits are punishable, but smaller ones aren’t; and here’s why. There is no punishment for those who use smaller weights and measures. They are more careful to ensure their measurements aren't too large rather than too small. Since money is scarce, grain is used as a substitute for money, and everyone measures using their own system. So, they tend to make their measures as large as they can or feel safe to, so that when they receive their debt in grain, they can get as much as possible. This can seriously harm poorer people, who are often the debtors. That's why the Adigars officers travel around the towns to check the measurements against a Statute-Measure; when they find oversized ones, they cut them up and hang the pieces in the streets to scare others, and sometimes they impose a Fine on those who possess them.
Of their Coin.Of Money they have but three sorts that passeth for Coin in the King’s Dominions. The one was Coined by Portugals, the King’s Arms on one side, and the Image of a Frier on the other, and by the Chingulayes called Tangom massa. The value of one is nine pence English, Poddi Tangom, or the small Tangom is half as much. There is another sort, which all People by the King’s Permission may and do make. The shape is like a fish-hook, they stamp what mark or impression on it they please. The Silver is purely fine beyond pieces of Eight. For if any suspect the goodness of the Plate, it is the Custom to burn the Money in the fire red hot, and so put it in water: and if it be not then purely white, it is not Currant Money.
Of their Currency. They have only three types of money that are accepted as currency in the King’s territory. One type is minted by the Portuguese, featuring the King’s Arms on one side and the image of a friar on the other, referred to as Tangom massa by the Chingulayes. Its value is nine pence English, Poddi Tangom, while the smaller Tangom is worth half that. Another type can be made by anyone with the King’s permission. It's shaped like a fish hook, and they can stamp whatever mark or design they like on it. The silver used is of very high quality, better than pieces of Eight. If anyone doubts the quality of the coin, the custom is to heat the money red hot in the fire and then immerse it in water; if it doesn’t turn completely white afterward, it’s not considered current money.
The third sort of Money is the King’s proper Coin. For none upon pain of Death may Coin it. It is called a Ponnam. It is as small as a Spangle: Seventy five make a piece of Eight, or a Spanish Dollar. But all sorts of Money is here very scarce: And they frequently buy and sell by exchanging Commodities.
The third type of money is the official coin of the King. No one is allowed to create it under penalty of death. It's called a Ponnam. It's tiny, about the size of a spangle: Seventy-five of them make one piece of Eight, or a Spanish Dollar. However, all forms of money are very scarce here, and people often trade goods instead of using cash.
Of their Play.Pass we now from their Business to their Pastimes and Diversions. They have but few Sports, neither do they delight in Play. Only at their New year, they will sport and be merry one with another. Their chief Play is to bowl Coker-nuts one against the other, to try which is the hardest. At this time none will work, until their Astrolagers tell them, it is a good hour to handle their Tools. And then both Men and Women do begin their proper works; the Man with his Ax, Bill, and Hough, and the Woman with her Broom, Pestle, and Fan to clean her Corn.
Of their performance. Now, let’s move from their work to their Pastimes and hobbies. They have very few Sports, and they’re not really into Play. Only on New Year do they have fun and celebrate together. Their main activity is bowling Coconuts against each other to see which one is the hardest. During this time, no one works until their Astrolagers tell them it's a good time to get back to their tasks. Then both men and women start their usual work; the man with his axe, bill, and hoe, and the woman with her broom, pestle, and fan to clean her corn.
A Play or a Sacrafice.There is another Sport, which generally all People used with much delight, being, as they called it, a Sacrifice to one of their Gods; to wit, Potting Dio. And the benefit of it is, that it frees the Countrey from grief and Diseases. For the beastliness of the Exercise they never celebrated it near any Town, nor in sight of Women, but in a remote place. The manner of the Game is thus. They have two crooked sticks like Elbows, one hooked into the other, and so with contrivances they pull with Ropes, until the one break the other; some riding with one stick, and some with the other; but never is Money laid on either side. Upon the breaking of the stick, that Party that hath won doth not a little rejoyce. Which rejoycing is exprest by Dancing and Singing, and uttering such sordid beastly Expressions, together with Postures of their Bodies, as I omit to write them, as being their shame in acting, and would be mine in rehearsing. For he is at that time most renowned that behaves himself most shamelesly and beast-like.
A Play or a Sacrifice.There is another Sport that most people enjoy a lot, calling it a Sacrifice to one of their Gods; specifically, Potting Dio. The benefit of this activity is that it brings relief from sorrow and illness to the country. Because of the crude nature of the game, they never celebrated it near any town or in the presence of women, choosing instead a remote location. The game is played with two bent sticks resembling elbows, one hooked into the other, and with various setups, they pull with ropes until one stick breaks the other. Some players ride with one stick while others ride with the other, but no money is ever wagered on the outcome. When a stick breaks, the winning party rejoices greatly. This joy is expressed through dancing and singing, along with filthy, crude expressions and body movements, which I won’t describe, as they are shameful to witness and would be equally embarrassing to recount. In that moment, the person who acts the most shamelessly and beast-like is the one who is most celebrated.
For the filthiness of it forbid by the King.This filthy Solemnity was formerly much in use among them; and even the King himself hath spent time in it, but now lately he hath absolutely forbidden it under penalty of a forfeiture of Money. So that now the practice hereof is quite left off.
Due to its filth, the King has forbidden it.This disgusting ceremony used to be quite common among them; even the King participated in it at times, but recently he has completely prohibited it with a penalty of losing money. As a result, this practice has now been entirely abandoned.
A cunning stratagem of an Officer.But tho it is thus gone into dis-use, yet out of the great delight the People had in it, they of Gompala would revive it again; and did. Page 99Which coming to the King’s ear, he sent one of his Noblemen to take a Fine from them for it. The Nobleman knew the People would not come to pay a Fine, and therefore was fain to go to work by a Stratagem. Pitching therefore his Tents by a Pond, he gave order to call all the People to his assistance to catch Fish for the King’s use. Which they were very ready to do, hoping to have the refuse Fish for themselves. And when they were all thus assembled together with their Tools, and necessary Instruments for that purpose, the Nobleman charged them all in the King’s Name according to the Countries fashion, which was by pulling off his Cap, and falling down upon the ground three times, that not a man of them should budge till they had paid such a Sum of Money, which was so much a piece, for reviving that Play that the King had forbid. Which they were forced to do before they departed from the Pond side. And the Money was carried into the King’s Exchequer.
A smart tactic from an officer. Even though it had fallen out of use, the people of Gompala loved it so much that they decided to bring it back; and they did. Page 99 When this reached the King, he sent one of his noblemen to impose a fine on them for it. The nobleman knew the people wouldn’t come to pay the fine, so he had to come up with a clever plan. He set up his tents by a pond and ordered that all the people be called to help catch fish for the King. They were eager to participate, hoping to keep the leftover fish for themselves. Once everyone was gathered with their tools and necessary supplies, the nobleman ordered them all, in the King’s name, to follow the local custom, which involved removing his hat and bowing down to the ground three times, stating that no one could leave until they paid a certain amount of money for reviving the performance that the King had banned. They had no choice but to comply before leaving the pond. The money was then taken to the King’s treasury.
Tricks and feats of Activity.When they would be merry, and particularly at their great Festival in the New Moon of June or July (before mentioned;) they have People that shew pretty tricks and feats of Activity before them. A man sets a Pole of seven or eight foot long upon his Breast; a Boy gets to the top of this Pole, and leans with his Belly upon the end of it; and thus the man danceth with the Pole on his Breast, and the Boy on it, and but little holding the Pole. A man takes four Arrows with blades about a foot long, they are tied one cross another, and so laid upon the end of a Pole, which rests upon the man’s Breast. On a sudden he squatts down upon the ground, and the four Arrows all fall on the four sides of him, sticking in the ground. Two Cross-bows stand bent one opposite to the other, charged with Arrows drawn up to the heads: they are placed just so high, as they may fly over a man’s back when he lyes flat upon the ground. A man danceth between them and shows Tricks, and when he is pleased, he touches a string made fast to both their trickers, at which they both instantly Discharge, and he falls flat down between them, and the Arrows fly over his back, which if they hit him, undoubtedly fly thro his Body. A Woman takes two naked Swords under each Arm one, and another she holds in her mouth, then fetcheth a run and turns clear over, and never touches the ground till she lights on her feet again, holding all her Swords fast. There are divers other Diversions of this nature too large to mention.
Activity tricks and feats.When they want to have fun, especially during their big Festival at the New Moon in June or July (as mentioned earlier), they have performers who show off cool tricks and feats of skill. One guy balances a Pole that's seven or eight feet long on his chest while a boy climbs to the top and rests his belly on the end. The man dances around with the Pole on his chest and the boy on it, barely holding it steady. Another man takes four Arrows with one-foot-long blades tied together in a cross and lays them on the end of a Pole resting on his chest. Suddenly, he squats down, and the four Arrows fall on all sides of him, sticking into the ground. Two Cross-bows are bent opposite each other, loaded with Arrows pulled back to the heads. They're set just high enough that the Arrows will fly over a man lying flat on the ground. A performer dances between them and shows off tricks, and when he decides to, he pulls a string attached to both crossbows, causing them to fire instantly. He falls flat on the ground, and the Arrows fly over his back; if they hit him, they would definitely go through his body. A woman holds a naked Sword under each arm and one in her mouth, then she runs and flips completely over without touching the ground until she lands on her feet, holding all her Swords securely. There are many other similar entertainments, but they are too many to list.
At leisure times they meet, and discourse of News.At their leisure when their affairs will permit, they commonly meet at places built for strangers and way-faring men to lodge in, in their Language called Amblomb, where they sit chewing Betel, and looking one upon the other very gravely and solidly, discoursing concerning the Affairs at Court, between the King and the great Men; and what Employment the People of the City are busied about. For as it is the chief of their business to serve the King, so the chief of their discourse is concerning such matters. Also they talk of their own affairs, about Cattel and Husbandry. And when they meet with Outlandish-men they enquire about the Laws and Government of their Countrey, and if it be like theirs; and what Taxes and Duties we are bound to pay, and perform to our King, &c.
In their free time, they get together and discuss the news.When they have the time and their schedules allow, they usually get together at places set up for visitors and travelers to stay, called Amblomb in their language. There, they sit, chewing Betel, looking at one another with serious expressions, discussing matters at court, such as the relationship between the King and his nobility, as well as what activities the people in the city are engaged in. Since their primary duty is to serve the King, most of their conversations focus on these topics. They also discuss their own issues related to livestock and farming. When they meet foreigners, they ask about the laws and government of their country, whether it resembles theirs, and what taxes and duties they owe to their King, etc.
Drunkenness abhored.And this manner of passing their leisure time they account the greatest Recreation. Drunkenness they do greatly abhor, neither are Page 100there many that do give themselves to it. Tobacco likewise they account a Vice, but yet is used both by Men and Women; but more eaten than drunk in Pipes.
Drinking too much is frowned upon. They see this way of spending their free time as the best form of entertainment. Drunkenness is strongly condemned, and not many people indulge in it. Tobacco is also viewed as a vice, but both men and women use it; it's more often chewed than smoked in pipes.
Their great delight in Betel.But above all things Betel leaves they are most fond of, and greatly delighted in: when they are going to Bed, they first fill their mouths with it, and keep it there until they wake, and then rise and spit it out, and take in more. So that their months are no longer clear of it, than they are eating their Victuals. This is the general practice both of Men and Women, insomuch that they had rather want Victuals or Cloths than be without it; and my long practice in eating it brought me to the same condition. And the Reasons why they thus eat it are, First, Because it is wholsom. Secondly, To keep their mouths perfumed: for being chewed it casts a brave scent. And Thirdly, To make their Teeth black. For they abhor white Teeth, saying, That is like a Dog.
Their great enjoyment in Betel. But above all things, Betel leaves are what they love most and enjoy greatly: when they go to bed, they first fill their mouths with it and keep it there until they wake up, then they rise and spit it out, taking in more. So their mouths are rarely clear of it except when they are eating their food. This is the common practice for both men and women, to the extent that they would prefer to go without food or clothing than be without it; and my long habit of consuming it led me to the same state. The reasons they eat it are, First, because it is healthy. Secondly, to keep their mouths fragrant: when chewed, it gives off a pleasant scent. And Thirdly, to make their teeth black. They dislike white teeth, saying, That is like a Dog.
The better sort of Women, as Gentlewomen or Ladies, have no other Pastime but to sit and chew Betel, swallowing the spittle, and spitting out the rest. And when Friends come to see and visit one the other, they have as good Society thus to sit and chew Betel, as we have to drink Wine together.
The upper-class women, like gentlewomen or ladies, have no other pastime than to sit and chew Betel, swallowing the saliva and spitting out the rest. And when friends come to visit each other, they enjoy their time sitting and chewing Betel just as we do when we drink Wine together.
The Manner of their eating Betel-leaves.But to describe the particular manner of their eating these Leaves. They carry about with them a small Box filled with wet Lime; and as often as they are minded to eat Betel, they take some of this Lime, as much as they judge convenient, and spread it thin upon their leaf; then they take some slices of the Betel-nut, and wrap them up in the leaf, and so eat it, rubbing their Teeth therewith ever and anon to make them black. Thus they eat it generally: but sometimes they eat it otherwise, according as they please; neither spreading the Lime on the leaf, nor rolling up slices of the Nut into it: But they will take a little of the Lime out of their Box between their Fingers, and put it in their mouths, and eat of the Nut and the Leaf by themselves. But whensoever they eat of the Betel-leaf, the Lime and the Nut always accompany it.
How People Consume Betel Leaves.To explain how they eat these leaves, they carry a small box with wet lime in it. Whenever they want to eat Betel, they take a bit of this lime, as much as they think is right, and spread it thinly on their leaf. Then they take some slices of Betel-nut, wrap them in the leaf, and eat it, occasionally rubbing their teeth to make them black. That's generally how they do it, but sometimes they switch it up as they like; they might not spread the lime on the leaf or roll up slices of the nut into it. Instead, they might take a bit of lime from the box with their fingers, pop it in their mouths, and eat the nut and the leaf separately. But whenever they eat Betel-leaf, they always have the lime and the nut along with it.
How they make Lime.They have a pretty shift of making their Lime, when they chance to need it as they are travailing. They take certain Shells, almost resembling Snails Shells, which they pick up in fresh water Rivers, washed a shore with the water beating upon the Rocks. These Shells, mixed with Charcoal and, fire they wrap up in a wisp of Rice-straw, and bind them together in a round bundle of a convenient bigness, tying all up with green Withs, that they may not fall in pieces. By a With some four foot long they hold it in their hands, swinging it round over their heads. Which motion blows the Coals and makes them burn. And as they are weary with swinging it in one hand, they shift and take it in the other: and so keep swinging it for half an hour or thereabouts. By which time it will be burnt to very good Lime, and most part of the straw consumed: but it is still kept together by the green Withs. Then they take it and wet it in water, and put it into their Pots or Boxes for their use. The Lime made of white stone burnt in a Kiln they do indifferently use to eat with their Leaves, as well as this made of Shells now described. Page 101
How they make lime.They have an interesting way of making their Lime when they need it while traveling. They collect certain shells that look almost like Snail shells from freshwater rivers, washed ashore by the waves hitting the rocks. They mix these shells with charcoal and fire, wrap them up in a bundle made of rice straw, and tie it all together securely with green twigs so it doesn’t fall apart. Then, they hold a twig about four feet long in their hands, swinging it around over their heads. This motion blows on the coals and makes them burn. When one hand gets tired from swinging, they switch to the other hand and keep swinging it for about half an hour. By that time, it will have turned into good lime, and most of the straw will have burned away, but it still holds together thanks to the green twigs. After that, they wet it with water and put it into their pots or boxes for later use. They also use lime made from white stone burnt in a kiln to eat with their leaves, just like this lime made from shells. Page 101
CHAP. IX.
Of their Laws and Language.
There are three things, that ingenious men may possibly be inquisitive after, which have not yet been professedly handled, their Laws, their Language, and their Learning.
There are three things that clever people might be curious about, which have not yet been thoroughly discussed: their Laws, their Language, and their Learning.
Their Laws.Concerning the first, here are no Laws, but the Will of the King, and whatsoever proceeds out of his mouth is an immutable Law. Nevertheless they have certain antient usages and Customes that do prevail and are observed as Laws; and Pleading them in their Courts and before their Governors will go a great way.
Their Rules.For the first, there are no Laws, just the King's Will, and whatever he says is a fixed Law. However, there are some ancient practices and customs that hold weight and are regarded as Laws; invoking them in their Courts and before their Governors can be very effective.
Lands descend.To hint some of them, their Lands are hereditary, and do descend from Parents to their Children. But the eldest son by Priviledg of Birth-right does not possess and enjoy all the Land, but if the Father please he can divide it among his Children. Yet in case the eldest son does enjoy the Land, then without dispute he is to maintain his Mother and her Children until they come to years or ability to provide for themselves.
Lands are sinking.Some of these lands are inherited and passed down from parents to their children. However, the eldest son doesn't automatically get all the land just because of birthright; if the father wants, he can divide it among his children. If the eldest son does get the land, he must support his mother and her children until they are old enough or able to take care of themselves.
In case Corn receives dammage by a Neighbours Cattle.They have a custom in the Land Ouvah, which is a great breeder of Cattle, and hath but very little Wood, so that they have not where with to make hedges; It is that when they sow their Lands, they drive their Cattle thence, and watch them all day that they break not into the Corn; and at night they tie their Cattle to secure them from straying into the Corn-Lands: otherwise if one Neighbours Cattle eats another neighbours Corn, he must pay the dammage.
If someone's corn is damaged by a neighbor's cattle. In the land of Ouvah, which has a lot of cattle but very few trees, they don't have materials to build fences. So, when they plant their fields, they drive their cattle away and keep an eye on them all day to stop them from getting into the corn. At night, they tie up their cattle to prevent them from wandering into the cornfields. If a neighbor's cattle eat another neighbor's corn, they have to pay for the damage.
Those that are lazy and loath to Plow, or that are Poor and want Corn to sow, the Custom is, to let out their ground to others to Till at Ande, that is at halves; but fees and accustomable dues taken, out by the Husbandman that tills it, the Owner of the Land receives not much above a third part.
Those who are lazy and unwilling to plow, or those who are poor and lack seeds to plant, usually rent their land to others to farm for half the produce. However, after the fees and customary dues are taken out by the farmer who works the land, the landowner ends up receiving just over a third of the total produce.
The loss of leting out land to Till.For the Husband hath divers considerable payments besides his half share of the Corn. As namely, first he hath Cotoumaun, that is, so much Corn as they scratch off from the whole heap of trodden Corn by drawing a bundle of Thorns over it. Secondly, Waracool, that is a consideration for the expences they are at in Tilling and Sowing; for which there is a Rate according to the bigness of the field. Thirdly, Warrapoll, that is the Corn they leave at the bottom of the heap after they have done fanning. Which is the Womans fee for their pains in weeding the Corn, and in pulling it it up where it is too thick, and planting it where it is thin, &c. Fourthly, Bolerud which is the Chaff and sweepings of the Pit. This sometimes comes to a considerable value according to the quantity of Corn that is trodden. Fifthly, Peldorah, which is a piece of Corn they leave standing before the watch house, which is set up in their Corn grounds to watch their Corn from the wild beasts. And this left standing is the fee for watching. There is yet another due Ockyaul which belongs to their Gods, and is an offering sometimes carried away by the Priest; and sometimes they bestow it upon the beggar, and sometimes they will take it and hang it up in their houses, and at convenient time sacrifice it Page 102themselves. It is one of their measures, which is about half a Peck.
The loss of leasing land to Till. The Husband has several significant payments in addition to his half share of the Corn. First, he receives Cotoumaun, which is the amount of Corn collected from the entire pile of trampled Corn by dragging a bundle of Thorns over it. Second, Waracool, which compensates for the costs of Tilling and Sowing; this is calculated based on the size of the field. Third, Warrapoll, which is the Corn left at the bottom of the heap after they finish fanning. This serves as the Woman's fee for her work in weeding and thinning the Corn, as well as replanting it where it's too sparse. Fourth, Bolerud, which consists of the Chaff and debris from the Pit. This can sometimes be worth a lot, depending on how much Corn is trampled. Fifth, Peldorah, which is a portion of Corn that is left standing in front of the watch house, set up in their Corn fields to guard against wild animals. This standing Corn is the fee for watching. There is also another offering called Ockyaul that is dedicated to their Gods, sometimes taken by the Priest, given to a beggar, or hung up in their homes to be sacrificed at a chosen time Page 102. It is one of their measures, approximately half a Peck.
The great consideration for Corn borrowed.And in the mean time until this Corn is ripe, the Owner is fain to go a borrowing Corn to sustain himself and Family. Which he pays consideration for; which is, when his own Corn is ripe, a bushel and an half for a bushel that is, at the rate of Fifty per Cent. Which manner of lending Corn is a means that doth maintain many strangers and others. For they who have got a small stock of Corn by that Profit may competently live upon it. Which was the means that Almighty God prepared for my relief and maintenance.
The important issue of borrowed corn. In the meantime, until this Corn is ready to harvest, the Owner is forced to borrow Corn to support himself and his family. He pays interest on it, which is, when his own Corn is ripe, a bushel and a half for every bushel, at a rate of Fifty per Cent. This way of lending Corn helps many outsiders and others. Those who have managed to gain a small supply of Corn through this profit can live reasonably well on it. This was the way that Almighty God provided for my support and maintenance.
Corn thus lent is somewhat difficult to receive again. For the Debtor being Poor, all the Creditors will come into the field, when the Corn is a shareing, that being the place of payment: and as soon as it is divided each one will scramble to get what he can. And having taken possession of it, from thence the Creditor must carry it home himself, be it far or near.
Corn borrowed is a bit hard to get back. Since the Debtor is broke, all the Creditors will show up when it’s time to share the corn, which is where payments happen. Once it’s divided, everyone will rush to grab what they can. After taking their share, the Creditor has to carry it home themselves, no matter how far the distance.
The debt becomes double in two years.If the Debt remains in the Debtors hands two years, it becomes doubled: and from thence forward be it never so long, no more use is to be paid by the Law of the Land, which Act was established by the King in favour of the Poor, there having been some whole Families made Slaves for a bushel of Corn.
The debt doubles in two years.If the debt stays in the debtor's hands for two years, it doubles: and after that point, no additional interest is charged by law, which was established by the King to protect the poor, as some entire families had been enslaved over just a bushel of corn.
If the debtor pay not his debt he is lyable to be a slave for it.But yet it is lawful for the Creditor, missing Corn, to lay hands on any of his goods: or if the sum be somewhat considerable on his Cattle or Children, first taking out a License from the Magistrate so to do, or if he have none, on himself or his wife, if she came with him to fetch the debt, if not, she is clear from this violence; but his Children are not.
If the debtor doesn't pay his debt, he could end up as a slave because of it.However, it's lawful for the creditor, if there's a shortage of grain, to take any of the debtor's goods; or if the amount is significant, to take his livestock or children, but only after getting permission from the magistrate to do so. If he has no license, he can take from the debtor or his wife, but only if she came with him to collect the debt; if she didn't, she is not liable to this action. However, the children are not exempt.
Divers other Laws and Customes.If a woman goes away from her Husband without his consent, no Man may marry her, until he first be married. In lending of mony by the use of it in one years time, it becomes double. And if the Creditor receive not his mony at the expiration of the year, but lets it lie in the Debtors hands never so long after, no more than double is to be paid, the encrease never runs up higher as it is in lending Corn. If a Bond-woman has Children by a Free-man, the Children all are Slaves to her Master: but if a Bond-man has Children by a Free-woman, the Children are free: For the Children are always as the Mother, whether Bond or Free. No man may cut down a Coker-nut-Tree. If any man to a bargain or promise gives a stone in the Kings name, it is as firm as hand and seal. And if any after this go back of his word, it will bear an Action. If any man be taken stealing, he must restore seven for one, or else be made a Slave, if he be not able to pay it.
Various Other Laws and Practices.If a woman leaves her husband without his permission, no man can marry her until he himself is married. When money is lent, it doubles in value after a year. If the creditor doesn’t collect the money by the end of the year and allows it to stay with the debtor for any longer period, only the doubled amount is due; it doesn’t continue to increase like when lending grain. If a female slave has children with a free man, those children belong to her master as slaves; however, if a male slave has children with a free woman, their children are free. The status of children follows that of the mother, whether free or enslaved. No one is allowed to cut down a Coconut Tree. If someone gives a stone in the king's name as part of a deal or promise, it's just as binding as if done with a handshake or seal. If anyone goes back on their word after this, it can lead to legal action. If someone is caught stealing, they must repay seven times the amount or be made a slave if they can’t pay.
It is lawful and customary for a man in necessity to sell or pawn his Children, or himself. No man building an house either in his own or another mans ground, if he be afterwards minded to leave his Land, where his house stood, may pull it down again: But must let it stand for the benefit of whosoever comes after him.
It is legal and common for someone in need to sell or pawn their children or themselves. A person building a house on either their own land or someone else's cannot later decide to take it down if they intend to leave the property where the house was built. Instead, they must leave it standing for the benefit of whoever comes after them.
For deciding controversies.For the deciding of matters in controversie especially of more abstruse cognizance, the parties do both swear before their Gods, sometimes in their Temples, and sometimes upon more extraordinary occasions in hot Oyl. Page 103
To resolve disputes.To resolve issues in disagreement, especially those that are more complex, both parties swear an oath before their deities, sometimes in their temples, and other times during special ceremonies using hot oil. Page 103
Swearing in the Temples.Sometimes in their Temples. To explain which, take this following relation. A Slave was accused by a Merchant to have robbed his house. Whereupon to clear himself, the Slave desired he might swear. So the Merchant and Slave went both to the Temple to swear. The Merchant swore positively that the Slave had robbed his house; and the Slave swore as poynt blank that he had not robbed his house: and neither of them having any witnesses, God who knew all things was desired to shew a Judgment upon him that was forsworn. They both departed to their houses, waiting to see upon whom the Judgment would fall. In the mean time the Slave privatly sets the Merchants house on fire, and his house was burnt down to the ground. Then it was clear by this supposed divine Judgment, the Merchant was forsworn. The Slave presently demands satisfaction for laying Theft falsly to his charge. The Merchant could not tell what to say to it, but would give him none. The Slave was now to take his own satisfaction, as he had opportunity. And his Master bids him seize upon the Merchants Person or any other relating to him, and bring them to his house, and there detain them. Within a short time after, the Slave seeing a Kinsman of the Merchants passing by, offers to seize him. But he, rather than be taken, draws his Knife and Stabs the Slave on the shoulder, and so escapes. In Fine, the Merchant was fain to bribe the Great Men to save himself from further dammage, and sit down contented with the loss of his goods and house. Though the Slave was a person of a very bad reputation, and had done divers Thefts; and some of his stolen goods he hath brought to me to sell.
Cursing in the Temples.Sometimes in their Temples. To clarify which, consider the following account. A Slave was accused by a Merchant of robbing his house. To clear his name, the Slave requested to take an oath. So they both went to the Temple to swear. The Merchant declared emphatically that the Slave had robbed him; and the Slave swore just as firmly that he had not. They had no witnesses, so they asked God, who knows everything, to show a judgment on whoever was lying. They left for their homes, waiting to see who would be judged. Meanwhile, the Slave secretly set the Merchant's house on fire, and it burnt to the ground. Thus, by this supposed divine judgment, it became clear that the Merchant was lying. The Slave then demanded compensation for the false accusation of theft. The Merchant was at a loss for words and refused to pay him anything. The Slave decided to take matters into his own hands, as he had the chance. His Master instructed him to capture the Merchant or anyone associated with him and bring them to his house, where they would be held. Shortly after, the Slave saw a relative of the Merchant passing by and attempted to seize him. However, the relative, to avoid capture, drew a knife and stabbed the Slave in the shoulder before escaping. In the end, the Merchant had to bribe the influential people to protect himself from further damage and settled for the loss of his property and home. Despite the Slave’s terrible reputation and history of theft, he had even brought some of his stolen goods to me to sell.
The benefit of swearing in hot Oyl.Sometimes they do decide their debates by swearing in hot Oyl. Which because it is remarkable, I will relate at large. They are permitted thus to swear in matters of great importance only, as when Law Suits happen about their Lands, or when their is no witness. When they are to swear, each party hath a Licence from the Governor for it, written with his hand to it. Then they go and wash their heads and bodies, which is a religious ceremony. And that night they are both confined Prisoners in an house with a guard upon them, and a cloth tyed over each of their right hands and sealed, least they might use any charm to harden their fingers.
The advantage of frying in hot oil. Sometimes they resolve their disputes by swearing in hot oil. Because this is noteworthy, I will explain it in detail. They are allowed to swear in these matters only when the stakes are very high, such as in legal cases regarding their land or when there are no witnesses. When they need to swear, each party gets a license from the Governor, written by his own hand. Then they go wash their heads and bodies as a religious ritual. That night, both of them are kept as prisoners in a guarded house, with a cloth tied over each of their right hands and sealed, so they can’t use any charm to manipulate their fingers.
The next morning they are brought out; they then put on clean cloths, and purifie themselves, reckoning they come into the presence of God. Then they tie to their wrists the Leaf wherein the Governors Licence is, and repair under some Bogahah, God-Tree, and all the Officers of the County assemble with a vast number of people besides. Coker-nuts are brought, and Oyl is there extracted from them in the sight of the people, that all may see their is no deceit. Also they have a Pan of Cow-dung and water boyling close by: The Oyl and Cow-dung being both boyling and throughly hot, they take a young leaf of a Coker-nut Tree and dip that into the Oyl, that all may see it is hot. For it singes, and frizzels up, and roars as if you poured water into hot boyling Oyl. And so they do likewise to the Cow-dung. When all are satisfied the Oyl is hot, the two men come and stand on each side of this boyling Oyl; and say, The God of Heaven and Earth is witness, that I did not do this that I am accused of; Or, The four sorts of Gods be witness, That this Land in controversie is Page 104mine. And then the other swears quite contrary. But first the Accuser alwayes swears. The Accused also relates his own innocence, or his own Right and Title. The cloths that their hands were bound up in are taken off. And immediatly upon using the former words, he dips his two fingers into the hot Oyl, flinging it out three times. And then goes to the boyling Cow-dung, and does the same. And so does the other. Then they tie up their hands again with the cloth, and keep both of them Prisoners till the next day. When their hands are looked upon, and their fingers-ends rubbed with a cloth, to see if the skin come off. And from whose fingers the skin comes, he is forsworn. The Penalty of which is a great forfeiture to the King and great satisfaction to the Adversary.
The next morning they are brought out; they put on clean clothes and purify themselves, knowing they are entering the presence of God. Then they tie on their wrists the Leaf that has the Governor's License, and gather under a Bogahah, God-Tree, where all the County Officers meet along with a large crowd. Coker-nuts are brought, and oil is extracted from them in front of the people so everyone can see there's no trickery. They also have a pan of Cow-dung and water boiling close by: the Oil and Cow-dung are both boiling hot, and they take a young leaf from a Coker-nut tree and dip it into the oil, for everyone to see it's hot. It singes, sizzles, and makes noise like you poured water into hot oil. They do the same with the Cow-dung. Once everyone is satisfied the oil is hot, the two men come and stand beside the boiling oil and say, The God of Heaven and Earth is witness that I did not do what I'm accused of; or, The four types of Gods bear witness that this land in dispute is Page 104 mine. Then the other swears the opposite. But first, the Accuser always swears. The Accused also claims his own innocence or his own right and title. The cloth binding their hands is removed. Immediately upon using the previous words, he dips his two fingers into the hot oil, splashing it out three times. Then he goes to the boiling Cow-dung and does the same. The other man follows suit. Then they tie their hands again with the cloth and keep both of them as prisoners until the next day. When their hands are checked, their fingertips are rubbed with a cloth to see if any skin comes off. Whoever loses skin from their fingers is considered to have perjured themselves. The penalty for this is a significant loss for the King and great compensation for the other party.
I am able to testifie, that the fingers of some of these that have thus sworn have been whole from any scald after this use of hot Oyl: but whether it be their innocence or their Art, that it thus comes to pass, I know not. The penalty of the breach of the Laws or Customes of this Land is at the pleasure of the Judg, either amercement, or imprisonment, or both.
I can confirm that the fingers of some of those who have sworn have remained unharmed after using hot oil. But whether it's their innocence or their skill that causes this, I don’t know. The penalty for breaking the laws or customs of this land is up to the judge, who can impose a fine, imprisonment, or both.
How they exact Fines.For the taking of Fines from men, on whom they are laid, this is their Custom. The Officers, wheresoever they meet the man, stop him in the place. Where they take away his Sword and Knife; and make him pull off his Cap and Doublet; and there he sits with his Keepers by him, till he pays the Fine. And if he delays paying it, they clap a great Stone upon his back; in which condition he must remain till he pays it. And if he doth not pay, they load him with more Stones, until his compliance prevent further pains. Another way they have to exact the payment of the Fines laid upon them. They take some sprigs of Thorns, and draw them between the mans naked Legs till he pays. But if he remain obstinate they clap him up in chains.
How They Collect Fines. To collect Fines from individuals on whom they are imposed, this is their practice. The Officers stop the person wherever they encounter him. They take away his Sword and Knife and make him remove his Cap and Jacket; then he sits with his Guards beside him until he pays the Fine. If he delays payment, they put a large Stone on his back; he must stay in that position until he pays. If he still doesn't pay, they heap more Stones on him until he complies to avoid further punishment. They have another method to enforce the payment of the Fines imposed on them. They take some thorny branches and drag them between the man's bare Legs until he pays. But if he remains stubborn, they put him in chains.
The manner of Extorting their Fine.
The way of collecting their fine.
They have an odd usage among them to recover their debts. Which is this. They will sometimes go to the house of their debtor with the leaves of Neiingala a certain Plant, which is rank Poyson, and threaten him, that they will eat that Poyson and destroy themselves, unless he will pay him what he ows. The debtor is much afraid of this, and rather than the other should Poyson himself, will sometimes sell a Child to pay the debt: Not that the one is tender of the life of the other, but out of care of himself. For if the party dyes of the Poyson, the other for whose sake the man Poysoned himself must pay a ransome for his life. By this means also they will sometimes threaten to revenge themselves of those with whom they have any contest, and do it too. And upon the same intent they will also jump down some steep place or hang or make away with themselves; that so they might bring their Adversary to great dammage.
They have a strange way of collecting their debts. Here’s how it works. Sometimes they go to their debtor's house with the leaves of Neiingala, a certain plant that is highly toxic, and threaten to eat the poison and kill themselves if the debtor doesn’t pay what he owes. The debtor is very afraid of this and, rather than let the other person poison himself, will sometimes sell a child to pay the debt. It’s not that they care about each other’s lives, but rather about their own wellbeing. If the person dies from the poison, the other party must pay a ransom for his life. They also use this method to threaten revenge on anyone they have disputes with, and they do follow through. They might even jump off a steep place, hang themselves, or commit suicide just to cause significant harm to their adversary.
Of their Language.To speak now a little of their Language. It is a language peculiar to that Island: and I know not any Indian Nations that speak it but themselves. There are a few words that are common to the Chingulays and the Malabars, which they might borrow of one another, by Intercourse and Commerce, but the words are so few, that a Malabar cannot understand a Chingulay, nor on the contrary.
Of their language.Let’s talk a bit about their Language. It’s a language unique to that Island, and I don't know of any other Indian Nations that speak it except for them. There are a few words shared between the Chingulays and the Malabars, which they might exchange through interaction and trade, but the number of shared words is so small that a Malabar can't understand a Chingulay, and vice versa.
Their language is Copious Smooth, Elegant, Courtly; according as the People that speak it are. Who are full of words, Titles and Page 105Complements. They have no less than twelve or more Titles that they use when they speak to Women according to their ranks and qualities.
Their language is Rich, Smooth, Elegant, and Courteous; just like the people who speak it. They use a lot of words, titles, and Page 105 compliments. They have at least twelve or more titles they use when addressing women, depending on their status and qualities.
Titles to women according to their qualities.
Titles for women based on their characteristics.
Puddeci. | A word for a woman of the lowest condition. |
Kiddekel. | A term of more respect, given to a young wench. |
Nanda. | A term for an inferior woman something in years signifies also Ant. |
Nandadga. | A little higher yet, of the like years. |
Nauchere. | A Title may be given to an ordinary woman, still, but yet higher. |
Lamhaumi. | A Title higher than any yet. |
Ettani. | Higher still. |
Lam-Ettani. | Of more respect. |
Ettanihaumi. | Higher than that. |
Maugi. | Proper only to an old woman but of good quality. |
Maugiwanxi. | Better then the Maugi. |
Comaurehaumi. | A Title due to the greatest Ladies. |
Hondreunié. | Given to the Queen or the King. |
So that it is hard to speak to a woman without they know what she is before, least they might mistake her Title. And the women are much pleased with some of the better Titles.
So it's difficult to talk to a woman unless you know who she is first, or else you might get her Title wrong. And the women really like some of the nicer Titles.
Titles given to men.The men also have various Titles, tho not so many as the women. People give to them these Titles according to the business they have with them. If they come for some favour or kindness to be done them, they bestow the better sort of Titles upon them.
Men's titles.The men also have a few Titles, though not as many as the women. People assign these Titles to them based on their interactions. When someone approaches for a favor or kindness, they tend to use more respectful Titles.
They have seven or eight words for Thou, or You, which they apply to persons according to their quality, or according as they would honour them. And they are so, Topi, Umba, Umbela, Tomnai, Tomsi, Tomsela, Tomnanxi. All these words are gradually one higher than the other.
They have seven or eight words for Thou or You, which they use for people based on their status or how much respect they want to show. These words are Topi, Umba, Umbela, Tomnai, Tomsi, Tomsela, Tomnanxi. Each of these words indicates a slightly higher level of respect than the last.
No difference between a Country man and a Courtier for Language.Their ordinary Plow men and Husbandmen do speak elegantly, and are full of complement. And there is no difference between the ability and speech of a Country-man and a Courtier. When any hath a favour to beg of a Noble-man, or any business with him, they do not abruptly speak their desires or errand at first, but bring it in with a long harangue of his worth or good disposition or abilities; Their speech and manner of Addresses is Courtly and becoming.and this in very handsom and taking stile. They bring up their Children to speak after this manner, and use them to go with errands to great men; and they are able to tell their tale very well also.
There's no difference between a country person and a courtier when it comes to language.Their regular plowmen and farmers speak elegantly and are full of compliments. There’s no real difference between the skills and speech of a Country-man and a Courtier. When someone has a favor to ask of a nobleman or a matter to discuss with him, they don’t just jump in and state their request right away; instead, they present it with a lengthy harangue about his worth, good nature, or abilities. Their way of speaking and addressing others is polite and appropriate. They train their children to speak this way and prepare them to run errands for important people, and they are quite capable of telling their story well too.
In their speech the people are bold without sheepish shame facedness, and yet no more confidence than is becoming.
In their speech, people are bold without being awkward or overly shy, but their confidence is just the right amount.
Their Language in their address to the King.The King they call by a name, that signifies somewhat higher than a man, and next to God. But before the Wars they stiled him Dionanxi, which is a Title higher than God by the addition of Nanxi. This Title the King took before the Rebellion, but since he forbad it. When they speak to the King concerning themselves, they do not speak in the first person, and say I did so or so, but Baulagot the limb of a Dog did it or will do it. And when they speak of their Children unto the King, they call them Puppies. As if he ask them how many Children they have, they say so many Puppy dogs, and so many Puppy-bitches. Page 106By which by the way, we may conjecture at the height of the King and the slavery of the People under him.
Their language in their address to the King.The King is referred to by a name that means something greater than a man and next to God. But before the wars, they called him Dionanxi, a title that suggests he was higher than God because of the addition of Nanxi. This title was used by the King before the rebellion, but he has since forbidden it. When they talk to the King about themselves, they don’t use the first person and say I did this or that, but instead say Baulagot the limb of a Dog did it or will do it. And when they mention their children to the King, they refer to them as Puppies. If he asks how many children they have, they respond with so many Puppy dogs and so many Puppy-bitches. Page 106This reveals something about the King's power and the people's subservience to him.
Words of Form and Civility.They have certain words of Form and Civility, that they use upon occasion. When they come to another mans house, he asks them what they come for, which is his civility, and they answer Nicamava, I come for nothing, which is their ordinary reply, tho they do come for something. And upon this they have a Fable.
Words of Style and Respect.They have certain words of Form and Civility that they use when needed. When they visit someone else's home, the host asks them what brings them there, which is a polite gesture, and they reply Nicamava, I come for nothing, which is their standard response, although they do have a reason for coming. They have a fable based on this.
A God came down upon earth one day, and bad all his Creatures come before him and demand what they would have and it should be granted them. So all the beasts and other Creatures came, and one desired Strength, and another Legs, and another Wings, &c. And it was bestowed on them. Then came the White men, the God asked them, what they came for? And they said, they desired Beauty and Valour and Riches. It was granted them. At last came the Chingulays, the God required of them, what they came for. They answered, Nicamava, I come for nothing. Then replyed he again, do you come for nothing, then go away with nothing. And so they for their complement fared worse than all the rest.
A God came down to Earth one day and called all his Creatures to come before him and ask for whatever they wanted, and it would be granted. So all the beasts and other Creatures came; one wanted Strength, another wanted Legs, and another wanted Wings, etc. And it was given to them. Then came the White men, and the God asked them, what do you want? They said they desired Beauty, Valor, and Riches. It was granted to them. Finally, the Chingulays came, and the God asked them, what do you want? They replied, Nicamava, I come for nothing. Then he responded, if you come for nothing, then go away with nothing. And so they, for their indifference, ended up worse off than all the others.
When one proffers something as a gift to another, altho it be a thing that he is willing to have, and would be glad to receive, yet he will say, E eppa queinda, No, I thank you; how can I be so chargeable to you? And in the same time while the words are in his mouth, he reacheth forth his hand to receive it.
When someone offers a gift to another person, even if it's something they want and would be happy to receive, they'll say, No, thank you; how can I burden you? Yet, at the same moment, while they're saying this, they're extending their hand to take it.
Full of words and complement.Neither are they free or forward to requite them, from whom they have received a gift or good turn, otherwise than with words and windy protestations; the which shall not be wanting. But forwards they are to receive, yet very backward to part with any thing. And if one neighbour asketh ought of another, or to borrow any thing, which the other is unwilling either to give or lend, they never will plainly deny by saying, I cannot or will not; but with dissembling they will excuse themselves, saying, They have it not, or is it lent abroad already, altho it be with them in the house at the same time.
Loaded with words and compliments.They aren’t eager to return favors to those who’ve given them gifts or kindness, only offering empty words and meaningless promises. However, they’re quick to accept help but very reluctant to give anything up. If one neighbor asks another for something or to borrow an item that the other doesn’t want to give or lend, they’ll never just say, I can’t or won’t; instead, they’ll offer excuses, claiming they don’t have it or it’s already lent out, even if it’s right there with them at home.
By whom they swear.Their usual manner of swearing in protestations, is by their Mother, or by their Children, or by their two Eyes, oftner than by their Gods. But their protestations be they never so deep, and seem they never so serious, they are not to be regarded, as proceeding more from custom than truth.
By whom they swear.Their usual way of making oaths in protests is by their Mother, by their Children, or by their two Eyes, often more than by their Gods. But their protests, no matter how strong they are or how serious they seem, shouldn't be taken seriously, as they come more from tradition than from sincerity.
Their RailerySome of their words of Reproach, or Railery are such as these. One brother will say to another, and that in presence of their Mother, Tomotowoy, go lye with your Mother, the other replyes go you and lye with your Mother. And the Mother will say to the Daughter, Jopi oppota audewind, go lye with your Father; intimating she is good for nothing. They will commend their Children, when they can use their tongues in their own defence by scolding and say, Hoerri, oppana, Well said, valiantly spoken. They will say also in reproach, Creep between my legs, cut your Nose off. If you have five hundred lives, you shall be damned. The worst railery they can give a woman is to tell her, she has laid with ten sorts of inferior ranks of People, which they will rather dye than do. If any thing be stole out of their grounds or Plantations fruit or the like, they will cry out aloud, This was done by some low-cast begotten Rogue, or She was a whore to some inferior rank who dressed it; and this Language they will continue for half an Page 107hour together, tho they know not who hath done it. The worst word they use to Whites and Christians, is to call them Beaf-eating Slaves.
Their RailwaySome of their insults or playful banter include phrases like these. One brother might say to another, right in front of their mother, Tomotowoy, go sleep with your mother, and the other would respond, you go sleep with your mother. The mother may tell the daughter, Jopi oppota audewind, go sleep with your father; implying that she’s worthless. They praise their children when they’re able to defend themselves with their words and scolding, saying, Hoerri, oppana, well said, bravely spoken. They might also say in a taunting manner, crawl between my legs, cut your nose off. If you have five hundred lives, you’ll still be damned. The worst insult they can give a woman is to say that she has been with ten different types of lower-class people, which they’d rather die than admit to. If anything is taken from their fields or plantations, like fruit, they will shout, this was done by some low-born thief, or she was a whore to some lower class who stole it; and they’ll keep using that language for half an Page 107hour, even though they don’t know who did it. The worst thing they call Whites and Christians is to label them beef-eating slaves.
I shall conclude this Discourse of their Language, by giving you a tast of their Proverbs, some hints of the strain of their Speech.
I will wrap up this discussion of their language by giving you a taste of their proverbs and a few insights into the style of their speech.
Proverbs.Miris dilah, ingurah gotta. I have given Pepper, and got Ginger. Spoken when a man makes a bad exchange. And they use it in reference to the Dutch succeeding the Portugueze in their Island.
Proverbs. It's a bitter deal, I'm left with nothing. I traded Pepper for Ginger. This is said when someone makes a poor trade. It refers to the Dutch taking over from the Portuguese in their island.
Datta horrala Badda perind. Pick your Teeth to fill your Belly. Spoken of stingy niggardly People.
Datta horrala Badda perind. Pick your Teeth to fill your Belly. Refers to stingy, miserly people.
Caula yonawa ruah atti. To eat before you go forth is handsom and convenient. Which they therefore ever do.
Caula yonawa ruah atti. Eating before you go out is nice and convenient. So they always do.
Kiallah tiannah, Degery illand avah oppala hanguand mordy, As the saying is, if I come to beg Butter-milk, why should I hide my Pan. Which is ordinarily spoken to introduce the business that one man comes to speak to the other about.
Kiallah tiannah, Degery illand avah oppala hanguand mordy, As the saying goes, if I'm coming to ask for buttermilk, why should I hide my pan. This is usually said to kick off the conversation between two people.
Hingonna wellendam cor cottonwat geah par wardenda netta. A Begger and a Trader cannot be lost. Because they are never out of their way.
Hingonna wellendam cor cottonwat geah par wardenda netta. A Begger and a Trader cannot be lost. Because they are never out of their way.
Atting mitting delah hottarah harracurnowah. To lend to another makes him become an Enemy. For he will hate you if you ask him for it again.
Atting mitting delah hottarah harracurnowah. To lend to someone makes them your enemy. They'll resent you if you ask for it back.
Annuna min yain ecka ourowaying younda eppa. Go not with a Slave in one Boat. It signifies, to have no dealing or correspondence with any ones Slave. For if any dammage should happen, it would fall upon your head, and by their Law you must make it good.
Annuna min yain ecka ourowaying younda eppa. Go not with a Slave in one Boat. It means you shouldn’t have any dealings or communication with anyone's slave. Because if anything goes wrong, it would be your responsibility, and according to their laws, you would have to compensate for it.
Issara otting bollanowa pos cotting. First look in the hand, afterwards open the mouth. Spoken of a Judge, who first must have a Bribe before he will pronounce on their side.
Issara otting bollanowa pos cotting. First look at the hand, then open the mouth. This refers to a judge who must first accept a bribe before he will rule in their favor.
Take a Ploughman from the Plough, and wash off his dirt, and he is fit to rule a Kingdom. Spoken of the People of Cande Uda, where there are such eminent Persons of the Hondrew rank; and because of the Civility, Understanding, and Gravity of the poorest Men among them.
Take a farmer from the fields, clean him up, and he is ready to lead a Kingdom. This is said of the People of Cande Uda, where there are such distinguished individuals of the Hondrew rank; and it reflects the courtesy, intelligence, and seriousness of even the poorest men among them.
No body can reproach the King and the Beggar. Because the former is above the slander of the People, and nothing can be said bad enough of the latter:
No one can criticize the King and the Beggar. The King is above what people say, and nothing negative can be said about the Beggar that would matter:
Like Noia and Polonga. Denoting Irreconcileable Enemies. The story of which two Serpents hath been related before.
Like Noia and Polonga. Representing Irreconcilable Enemies. The tale of these two Serpents has been told before.
He that hath Money to give to his Judge, needs not fear, be his Cause right or wrong. Because of the corruption of the great Men, and their greediness of Bribes.
Anyone who has money to pay off their judge doesn’t need to worry, whether their case is right or wrong. This is due to the corruption of powerful people and their eagerness for bribes.
If our Gerehah, fortune be bad, what can God do against it? Reckoning that none of their Gods have Power to reverse the fate of an ill Planet.
If our Gerehah, fortune is bad, what can God do about it? Believing that none of their gods have the power to change the fate of a bad Planet.
The Ague is nothing, but the Head-ach is all. That Countrey is very subject to Agues, which do especially afflict their heads who have them. I might multiply many more of their Proverbial sayings, but let these suffice.
The fever is nothing, but the headache is everything. That country is very prone to fevers, which mainly trouble those who suffer from them. I could list many more of their proverbs, but let these be enough.
I cannot pretend to give an account, of the Grammar of this Tongue; I shall only give a few instances of their words, and leave it to the Page 108Learned to make their Conjectures. First, I will give you some of their Nouns Plural.
I can't pretend to provide a detailed explanation of the Grammar of this language; I will only share a few examples of their words and let the Page 108scholars make their guesses. First, I will show you some of their Nouns Plural.
Something of their Grammer.
Something about their Grammar.
Minnia, | A Man. | Minnis, | Men. |
Cucula, | A Cock. | Cuculong, | Cocks. |
Cole-la, | A Boy. | Colani, | Boyes. |
Gahah, | A Tree. | Gos, | Trees. |
Auhoun, | A Horse. | Auspio, | horses. |
Polaha, | A young Jack | Polas, | Jacks. |
But usually when they have occasion to speak of many they express themselves by Numerals set after the Noun; as Dissawva two, three, &c. An Egg, Bittera, Eggs, Bittera cattei, word for word, Egg many.
But usually when they need to talk about multiple things, they use Numerals placed after the Noun; like Dissawva two, three, etc. An Egg, Bittera, Eggs, Bittera cattei, literally Egg many.
Their Verbs they form after this manner:
Their Verbs are formed like this:
Mam conna, | I eat. |
Mam conyum, | I will eat. |
Mam cava, | I have eat. |
Conowa, | Eating. |
Caupoudi, | Let him eat. |
Caum, | Let us eat. |
Conda, | To eat. |
Caula, | Eaten. |
Mam denyam, | I will give. |
Mam Doun na, | I gave. |
Dila, | I have given. |
Dendi, | Shall I give? |
To give. | |
Dem, | Let us give. |
Dennowa, | Giving. |
Dipon, | Give him. |
Douna, or Dila tiana, | Given. |
Mam yonyam, | I’le go. |
Mam yonda oni, | I will go. |
Yong, | Let us go. |
Yonowa, | Going. |
Yonda dipadi, | Let him go. |
Pollatch, | Gone, spoken of an ordinary person. |
Pollad-da, | Gone, spoken of a person of great quality. |
Mam oy, | I am, |
Eai, | He, or They or He is. |
Mam gia atti, | I have been. [Atti] signifieth [have] |
Gia dendi. | Let him, or give him leave to go. |
A Specimen of their words.
A Sample of their words.
Dio, | God. |
Dio loco, | Heaven. |
Jacco, | The Devil. |
Narra cauda, | Hell. |
Aucoi, | The Sky. |
Taurcoi, | A Star. |
Deure, | Water. |
Gindere, | Fire. |
Gani, | A Woman. |
Rodgura, | A King. |
Haul, | Raw rice. |
Bat, | Boyled rice. |
Banglale, | A Table. |
Wellau, | Time. |
Wauri, | Season. |
Colading, | Harvest |
Oppa, | Father. |
Pianannah, | |
Oppatchi, | |
Omma, | Mother. |
Ommandea, | |
Puta, | Son. |
Putandi, | |
Dua, | Daughter. |
Donianna, | |
Molla, | A flower. |
Gauhah, | A tree. |
Courilla, | A bird. |
Gom, | A town. |
Oppuland, | To wash cloths. |
Naund, | To wash the body. |
Pinaund, | To swim. |
Coppaund, | To cut. |
Horraund, | To bore. |
Hoppacaund, | To bite. |
Coraund, | To do. (done. |
Corowaund, | To cause to be Page 109 |
Goumanic, | A journey. |
Gauman corowaund, | To send, word for word, to cause to do a journey. |
Heuwoya, | All words Signifying Common Soldiers, only they are titles one above another, and the two last are as much to say Gentlemen Soldiers. |
Heuwoynanna, | |
Heuwoynanoura, | |
Heuwaycom, | To fight |
Coraund, | as much as as to say, To act the Soldier. |
Mihi, | To dye. |
Mich, | Dead. |
Mienyum, | I will dye. |
Mioenowa, | Dying. |
Eppa, | Do not. |
Negatind, | To rise. |
Upaudénowa, | The Resurrection. |
Negantind Eppa, | Do not rise. |
Tonnaund, | To build. |
Tannitch, | Built. |
Touncheroutwitch, | It is finished. |
Na & Natti, | No, or not. |
I shall only make one Observation from these words, and that is concerning the four first. It is this, that they have no words of their own Language for God and Heaven, but in all probability borrowed them from the Portugueze. But for the two next, The Devil and Hell, words of their own. They number thus,
I will only make one observation from these words, and that is about the first four. They don’t have their own words for God and Heaven; they most likely borrowed those from the Portuguese. However, for the next two, The Devil and Hell, they have their own words. They are numbered like this,
Their Numbering.
Their numbering.
Eckhoi | I. |
Deckhoi | II. |
Tunhoi | III. |
Hotterhoi | IV. |
Pauhhoi | V. |
Hoyhoi | VI. |
Hothoi | VII. |
Ot hoi | VIII. |
Novihoi | IX. |
Dauhoihoi | X. |
Eckolauhoi | XI. |
Dolahoi | XII. |
Dauhottunhoi | XIII. |
Dauhotterhoi | XIV. |
Paulohoi | XV. |
Dauhossahoi | XVI. |
Dauhahottoi | XVII. |
Dauha ot hoi | XVIII. |
Dauhanovihoi | XIX. |
Vishoi | XX. |
Tihoi | XXX. |
Hottalehoi | XL. |
Ponnahoi | L. |
CHAP. X.
Concerning their Learning, Astronomy, and Art Magick.
Of their Learning.Their Learning is but small. All they ordinarily learn is to read and to write. But it is no shame to a man if he can do neither. Nor have they any Schools wherein they might be taught and instructed in these or any other Arts.
Of their education.Their Learning is quite limited. Usually, all they learn is to read and write. However, it's not shameful for a person if they can't do either. They also don't have any Schools where they can be taught or educated in these or any other skills.
Their Books, and Arts.Their Books are only of their Religion and of Physick. Their chief Arts are Astronomy and Magick. They have a Language something differing from the vulgar tongue (like Latin to us) which their Books are writ in. How they learn to write.They learn to write upon Sand, spreading it upon the ground, and making it smooth with the hand, and so write the letters with their fingers to bring their hand in use.
Their Books & Arts.Their Books focus primarily on their Religion and Medicine. Their main skills are Astronomy and Magic. They have a language that is somewhat different from the common tongue (similar to Latin for us), which their books are written in. How they learn to write.They learn to write on sand, spreading it on the ground and smoothing it with their hands, and then writing the letters with their fingers to practice using their hands.
They write not on Paper, for of that they have little or none; but on a Talli-pot leaf with an Iron Bodkin, which makes an impression. This leaf thus written on, is not folded, but rolled up like Ribbond, and somewhat resembles Parchment.
They don't write on paper because they have very little, if any; instead, they use a Talli-pot leaf with an iron stylus that makes an impression. This leaf, once written on, isn't folded but rolled up like ribbon and looks somewhat like parchment.
How they make and write a Book.If they are to write a Book, they do it after this manner. They take the Tallipot leaf, and cut it into divers pieces of an equal shape and size, some a foot, some eight inches, some a foot and an half long, and about three fingers broad. Then having thus prepared the leaves, they write in them long ways from the left hand to the right, as we do. When the Book is finished they take two pieces of board, which are Page 110to serve for the cover of the Book. To these boards are fastened two strings, which do pass thro every leaf of the Book, and these tye it up fast together. As the Reader hath read each leaf, he lifts it up, and lays it by still hanging upon the strings, and so goes to the next leaf, something resembling Bills filed upon Wyre.
How to Create and Write a Book.If they want to write a book, they do it like this. They take the Tallipot leaf and cut it into various pieces that are all the same shape and size, some a foot long, some eight inches, some a foot and a half long, and about three fingers wide. After preparing the leaves, they write on them lengthwise from left to right, just like we do. When the book is complete, they take two pieces of board, which are Page 110 to serve as the cover. They attach two strings to these boards that go through every leaf of the book, binding it all together. As the reader finishes each leaf, they lift it up and set it aside, still hanging on the strings, and then move on to the next leaf, somewhat like bills filed on wire.
The Priests write Books of Bonna.The Gonnies, who are men of leisure, write many Books of Bonna, that is of the Ceremonies of their Religion: and will sometimes carry them to great Men, as a present, and do expect a reward.
The Priests write Books of Bonna. The Gonnies, who are people with plenty of free time, write many Books of Bonna, which cover the Ceremonies of their Religion: and they sometimes give them to important people as gifts, hoping to receive some kind of reward in return.
The King’s Warrants how wrapped up.The King when he sends any Warrants or Orders to his Officers, hath his Writings wrapped up in a way proper to himself, and none else do or may fold up their leaves in that manner but He.
The King’s Warrants are all wrapped up.The King, when he sends any Warrants or Orders to his Officers, has his documents wrapped up in a way that is unique to him, and no one else is allowed to fold their papers in that manner but him.
They write upon two sorts of leaves.They write upon the Tallipat leaves Records or matters of great moment, or that are to be kept and preserved: but for any ordinary business as Letters, &c. they commonly use another leaf, called Taulcole. The leaves of which will bear a better impression than the Tallipat, but they are more stubborn, and harder than the other, and will not fold.
They write on two kinds of leaves. They use Tallipat leaves for important records or matters that need to be kept and preserved; for regular stuff like letters, etc., they typically use another type of leaf called Taulcole. The leaves can hold a better impression than the Tallipat, but they are tougher and harder than the other ones, and they won't fold.
Their Skill in Astronomy.But to speak a little of their Astronomy. They who have understanding in it, and practise it, are the Priests of the highest Order, of which the present King’s Father was. But the common sort of Astronomers are the Weavers. These men can certainly foretel Eclipses of the Sun and Moon. They make Their Almanacks.Leet, that is Almanacks that last for a Month. They are written upon a Tallipat leaf, a little above a foot long, and two fingers broad. In them are told the Age of the Moon, and the good Seasons and times to begin to Plough or to Sow, or to go a Journey, or to take any work in hand. On this precise time they will be sure to sprinkle their first Seed, tho they sow all their Field it may be a Month after. And so they will begin to set forth at the very moment, tho possibly they will not go till some days after.
Their expertise in astronomy. But let’s talk a bit about their Astronomy. Those who understand and practice it are the Priests of the highest rank, like the current King’s Father. The regular Astronomers are the Weavers. These individuals can definitely predict Eclipses of the Sun and Moon. They create Their Almanacs.Leet, which are Almanacks that last for a month. They are written on a Tallipat leaf, a little over a foot long and two fingers wide. These documents indicate the age of the Moon, as well as the best seasons and times to start plowing or sowing, to embark on a journey, or to take on any tasks. At that exact time, they are sure to sprinkle their first seeds, even though they might sow the rest of their field a month later. They will also set out at that very moment, even if they might not leave for several days afterward.
These Astronomers tell them also when the old year ends to the very minute. At which time they cease from all work, except the Kings, which must not be omitted. They acquaint them also with the good hour of the New year, they are to begin to work. At which time every Man and Woman begins to do somewhat in their employment they intend to follow the ensuing year. They have also another season directed them by their Astronomers: that is, when to begin to wash their heads, which is assigned to every one according to the time of their Nativities, which Ceremony they observe very religiously.
These Astronomers also tell them exactly when the old year ends, down to the minute. At that moment, everyone stops all work, except for the Kings, which must continue. They also inform them of the best time to start working in the New Year. At this time, every man and woman begins their tasks for the upcoming year. They have another time indicated by their Astronomers: when to begin to wash their heads, which is scheduled for each person based on their Nativities, and they observe this ceremony very faithfully.
They pretend to know future things by the Stars.These Astronomers, or rather Astrologers, are skilful in the Knowledge of the Stars, and Planets, of which they reckon nine: ’tis supposed they may add the Dragon’s Head and Tail. By which they pretend to foretel all things concerning the health and recovery of Sick Persons; also concerning the fate of Children born, about which the Parents do presently consult them, and save their Children or kill them according to the fortunate or unfortunate hour they tell the Parents they were born in.
They act like they can predict the future using the stars.These Astronomers, or more accurately, Astrologers, are skilled in the knowledge of the stars and planets, which they count as nine: they might also include the Dragon’s Head and Tail. By this, they claim to predict everything related to the health and recovery of sick people; as well as the fate of newborns, which parents consult them about, determining whether to save their children or let them die based on the lucky or unlucky hour they say the children were born in.
When a Person is Sick, he carries to the men his Nativity, which they call Hanna hom pot, upon the perusal of which they tell his destiny. These also direct fit times for beginning Journeys, or other undertakings. They are likewise consulted concerning Marriages by looking upon the Man and Womans Nativity. Page 111
When someone is sick, they bring their Nativity to the men, who call it Hanna hom pot, and by examining it, they predict their fate. They also suggest suitable times to start Journeys or other projects. They are also consulted about Marriages by looking at the Nativity of both the man and the woman. Page 111
Their Æra, Their Years, Months, Weeks, Days, Hours.They reckon their Time from one Saccawarsi an ancient King. Their year consists of 365 days, They begin their year upon our Eight and twentieth day of March, and sometimes the Seven and twentieth, and sometimes, but very seldom, on the Nine and twentieth. The reason of which I conceive to be, to keep it equal to the course of the Sun, as our Leap year doth. They call the year Ouredah. This they divide in to Twelve Months, named, Wasachmaha, Pomaha, Ahalamoha, Micheneha, Bochmoha, &c. They divide their Months into Weeks, each consisting of seven days, called Fridah, Sandudah, Onghorudah, Bodadah, Braspotindah, Secouradah, Henouradah. The first of which they account a good and a fortunate day to begin to do or undertake any thing: and it falls out upon our Sunday. On their Wednesdays, and Saturdays they open their Churches, and perform their Ceremonies. Their day, which they call Dausack, they divide into Thirty Pays, hours or parts, and begin their account from the Sun rising, and their Night also into as many, and begin from Sun-setting: So that the Fifteenth Pay is Twelve a Clock at Noon. They have a Flower by which they judge of the time, which constantly blows open seven Pays before Night.
Their Era, Their Years, Months, Weeks, Days, Hours. They measure their Time from an ancient king named Saccawarsi. Their year has 365 days, starting on our 28th day of March, and sometimes on the 27th, and very rarely on the 29th. I think this is to keep it aligned with the sun's course, similar to our Leap Year. They call the year Ouredah. They divide it into twelve months named Wasachmaha, Pomaha, Ahalamoha, Micheneha, Bochmoha, etc. They split their months into weeks, each having seven days called Fridah, Sandudah, Onghorudah, Bodadah, Braspotindah, Secouradah, Henouradah. The first day is considered a good and lucky day to start anything, which corresponds to our Sunday. They open their churches and carry out ceremonies on their Wednesdays and Saturdays. Their day, known as Dausack, is divided into thirty Pays, or hours, starting from sunrise, and their night is also divided into the same number, beginning at sunset. Therefore, the fifteenth Pay is twelve o'clock at noon. They have a Flower that helps them tell the time, which consistently blooms seven Pays before nightfall.
How they measure their time.They have no Clocks, Hour-glasses, or Sun-Dials, but keep their time by guess. The King indeed hath a kind of Instrument to measure time. It is a Copper Dish holding about a Pint, with a very small hole in the bottom. This Dish they set a swimming in an Earthen Pot of water, the water leaking in at the bottom till the Dish be full, it sinks. And then they take it out, and set it empty on the water again, and that makes one Pay. Few or none use this but the King, who keeps a man on purpose to watch it continually. The People will use it upon some occasions, as if they are to sow their Corn at any particular hour, as being the good lucky Season, then they make use of the Copper Pan, to know the time exactly.
How they keep track of time.They don’t have any clocks, hourglasses, or sundials, but they estimate the time. The King does have a type of instrument to measure time. It’s a copper dish that holds about a pint, with a tiny hole in the bottom. They float this dish in a clay pot filled with water, allowing the water to leak in through the hole until the dish is full, at which point it sinks. Then, they take it out, empty it, and set it on the water again, which counts as one pay. Very few people use this except for the King, who has someone assigned to watch it constantly. The people will use it on certain occasions, like when they need to plant their corn at a specific hour during the lucky season; then they use the copper pan to know the exact time.
Their Magick.They do practise Magick. Whereof take these two remarkable instances of many that might be given.
Their Magic. They do practice Magic. Here are two notable examples of many that could be provided.
The Plenty of a Countrey destroyed by Magick.The Countrey of Neurecalava formerly brought forth great plenty of Corn, occasioned by reason of its large waterings. A Neighbour Kingdom, the Kingdom of Cournegal which lyes in Hotcourley, in those times was brought to a great dearth. At which the King sends to the People of Neurecalava, that they would bring a supply of Corn to his Countrey, which they did in great store upon Beasts in Sacks, and arrived at the King’s City: and there for the more expeditious measuring out every Housholder his proportion of Corn, they made a hole in the Sacks, and let it run out, still driving on the Beasts before them: and all that was shed before every man’s House, was to be his share. This exceedingly gratified the King.
The Wealth of a Nation Destroyed by Magic.The country of Neurecalava used to produce an incredible amount of corn, thanks to its abundant irrigation. A neighboring kingdom, Cournegal, located in Hotcourley, was experiencing severe famine at that time. In response, the king sent a message to the people of Neurecalava, requesting them to supply corn to his kingdom. They complied, delivering a large quantity on animals carrying sacks, and arrived at the king’s city. To quickly distribute the corn to each household, they made holes in the sacks, allowing the corn to spill out as they guided the animals forward. Whatever corn fell in front of each house was designated as that household's share. This greatly pleased the king.
Afterward the King to requite them, asked what they most needed in their Countrey? They answered, They had plenty of all things only they wanted Cahah mirris, that is Turmeric and Pepper. The King to gratifie them sent them such a quantity of each as his Country could afford. As soon as this was brought to the People of Neurecalava, they went to measure it out to every man his Portion, but finding it of so small a quantity, they resolved to grind it, as they do when they use it with their Victuals, and put it into the River to give a seasoning to the water, and every Man was to take up his Dish Page 112of water thus seasoned. From whence Neurecalava had its denomination, viz. from Neur, signifying a City, and Cahah that signifies Turmeric, and Lava, as if it were Lalla, put into the River.
Afterward, the King asked them what they needed most in their country to repay them. They replied that they had plenty of everything, but they wanted Cahah mirris, which is Turmeric and Pepper. To please them, the King sent them as much as his country could provide. When this arrived for the people of Neurecalava, they went to divide it among themselves, but upon realizing it was such a small amount, they decided to grind it, as they usually do when adding it to their food, and put it into the river to season the water. Each person was to take their dish Page 112 of water that was flavored this way. This is how Neurecalava got its name, viz. from Neur, meaning City, and Cahah, meaning Turmeric, combined with Lava, as if it were Lalla, put into the River.
The King hearing of this Action of theirs was offended, in that they so contemned his gift; but concealed his displeasure. Sometime after he took a Journey to them, and being there, desired to know how their Countrey became so very fruitful. They told him, it was the water of the River pent up for their use in a very vast Pond. Out of which they made Trenches to convey the water down into their Corn Grounds. This Pond they had made with great Art and Labour with great Stones and Earth thrown up of a vast length and thickness, in the fashion of an half Moon. The King afterwards took his leave of them and went home; and by the help of his Magicians brake down this vast Dam that kept in the water, and so destroyed the Pond. And by this means this fruitful Countrey wanting her water is become as ordinary Land as the rest, having only what falls out of the Sky.
The King was upset when he heard about their actions, feeling they dismissed his gift; however, he kept his anger to himself. Some time later, he traveled to their land and asked how it became so fertile. They explained that it was due to the water from the river collected in a large pond. From this pond, they dug trenches to channel the water into their fields. They had built this pond with great skill and effort, using large stones and earth piled up to create a long and thick structure shaped like a crescent moon. Afterward, the King said his goodbyes and returned home; with the help of his Magicians, he broke down the dam that held back the water, destroying the pond. As a result, the once fertile land became as ordinary as any other, receiving only the rain that fell from the sky.
Their Charm to find out a Thief.When a Robbery is committed to find the Thief, they Charm a Coker-nut, which is done by certain words, and any one can do it, that can but utter the Charm words. Then they thrust a stick into it, and set it either at the Door or hole the Thief went out at. Then one holds the stick with the Nut at the end of it, and the Nut pursues and follows in the Tract that the Thief went. All the way it is going they still continue Charming, and flinging the Blossoms of the Betel-nut-Tree upon it. And at last it will lead to the house or place where the Thief is, and run upon his Feet. This Nut will sometimes go winding hither and thither, and sometimes will stand still. Then they follow their Charms, strewing on Blossoms, and that sets it forward again. This is not enough to find the Thief guilty; but if they intend to prosecute the Man upon this Discovery, the Charmer must swear against him point blank: which he sometimes will do upon the Confidence of the Truth of his Charm. And the supposed Thief must either Swear or be Condemned.
Their spell to locate a thief.When a robbery occurs, to find the thief, they perform a charm on a coconut using specific words, which anyone who can recite the charm can do. Then, they stick a rod into it and place it either at the door or the hole through which the thief escaped. One person holds the stick with the coconut at the end, and the coconut follows the path the thief took. Throughout this journey, they continue to chant the charm and sprinkle blossoms from the betel-nut tree on it. Eventually, it leads to the house or place where the thief is hiding and will run into his feet. This coconut will sometimes twist and turn around and at other times come to a stop. They continue their charms, scattering blossoms, which gets it moving again. However, this is not enough to find the thief guilty; if they intend to press charges against the person based on this discovery, the charmer must directly accuse him: which he may do out of confidence in the validity of his charm. The accused thief must either swear an oath or be condemned.
The way to dissolve this Charm.Oftentimes Men of courage and metal, will get Clubs, and beat away the Charmer, and all his Company, and by this means put all to an end. If the Thief has the wit to lay his tail by the way, the Coker-nut when it comes thither will stop and run round about it, but go no further. I doubting the truth hereof, once took the stick, and held it my self, when they were upon this Business, but it moved not forward while I held it in my hand, tho they strewed their Flowers, and used their mutterings to provoke it. But afterwards when another took it, it went forward. I doubted whether they did not guide it with their hand, but they assured me it guided their hand.
How to break this spell.Often, brave and strong men will grab sticks and drive away the Charmer and all his group, which effectively ends everything. If the Thief is clever enough to leave his tail in the path, the Coker-nut will stop and circle around it when it gets there but won't go any further. I was skeptical about this, so I took the stick myself while they were doing this, but it didn’t move forward while I was holding it, even though they scattered their flowers and chanted to provoke it. However, when someone else took it, it moved forward. I wondered if they were guiding it with their hand, but they insisted it was guiding their hand.
Inscriptions upon Rocks.Here are some antient writings engraven upon Rocks which poseth all that see them. There are divers great Rocks in divers parts in Cande Uda, and in the Northern Parts. These Rocks are cut deep with great Letters for the space of some yards, so deep that they may last to the worlds end. Nobody can read them or make any thing of them. I have asked Malabars, Gentuses, as well as Chingulays and Moors, but none of them understood them. You walk over some of them. There is an antient Temple Goddiladenni in Tattanour stands Page 113by one place where there are of these Letters. They are probably in memorial of something, but of what we must leave to learned men to spend their conjectures.
Rock Engravings.Here are some ancient writings engraved on rocks that leave everyone who sees them puzzled. There are several large rocks in different areas of Cande Uda and in the Northern regions. These rocks are carved deeply with large letters for several yards, so deep that they might last until the end of time. No one can read them or make anything of them. I've asked Malabars, Gentuses, as well as Chingulays and Moors, but none of them understood them. You can walk over some of them. There's an ancient temple, Goddiladenni, in Tattanour, located Page 113 near one spot where these letters are found. They probably commemorate something, but what that is, we must leave for scholars to speculate on.
CHAP. XI.
Of their Sickness, Death and Burial.
The diseases this Countrey is subject to.Nothing now remains, but to carry you to their Sick-beds, and to tell you what they do with the Bodies of their friends deceased, and their Behavior on these occasions. They live to a great Age very often to fourscore, and hale at that age the Kings Sister was near an hundred. They are healthy and of a sound constitution. The Diseases this Land is most subject to are Agues and Feveurs, and sometimes to Bloody-fluxes. The Small-Pox also sometimes happeneth among them. From which they cannot free themselves by all their charms and inchantments, which are often times successful to them in other distempers. Therefore they do confess like the Magicians in Egypt, that this is the very finger of Almighty God. They are also subject to Aches and Pains in their Bodies. For the Remedy whereof they have excellent oyntments and oyls, which they make and keep to have ready when they have occasion.
The diseases that this country faces.Now, let’s take you to their sickbeds and talk about what they do with the bodies of their deceased friends and how they behave during these times. They often live to a great age, sometimes to eighty years or more, and even at that age, they are quite robust; the King's sister was nearly a hundred. They are generally healthy and have strong constitutions. The most common diseases in this land are fevers and ague, and occasionally, they deal with dysentery. The smallpox also sometimes occurs among them. They can’t seem to get rid of these using all their charms and spells, which often work for them with other ailments. Therefore, they admit, like the magicians in Egypt, that this is truly the handiwork of Almighty God. They also suffer from aches and pains in their bodies. To treat these, they have excellent ointments and oils that they prepare and keep on hand for when they need them.
Every one a Physitian to himself.Here are no professed Physitians nor Chyrurgeons, but all in general have some skill that way, and are Physitians and Chyrurgeons to themselves. Their Medicines they make of the leaves that are in the Woods, and the barks of Trees. With which they purge and vomit themselves, and will do notable Cures upon green wounds, and also upon sore eyes.
Everyone is their own doctor. There are no professional doctors or surgeons here, but everyone has some level of skill in that area and acts as their own doctor and surgeon. They create their own medicines from leaves found in the woods and the bark of trees. With these, they can cleanse and induce vomiting as needed, and they can perform impressive treatments on fresh wounds and sore eyes.
To give a few hints of their method of Physick and what Ingredients they make use of.
To provide some insights into their medical methods and the ingredients they use.
To purge.For purging they make use of a Tree called Dallugauhah. It bears no leaves, nothing but thorns, and is of a soft substance. Being cut there runs out a white thick milk; in which we soak some whole corns of Pepper a whole night. The next day the Pepper is taken out, and washed clean, and then boyled in fair water with a sower fruit they call Goraca, which we shall speak of by and by. This they drink, and it purgeth very well. This milk is rekoned as rank Poyson as any thing can be, and yet the Goats eat of the Tree greedily without harm.
To purify.For cleansing, they use a tree called Dallugauhah. It has no leaves, just thorns, and is soft. When cut, a thick white sap oozes out; we soak some whole peppercorns in it overnight. The next day, we remove the pepper, wash it thoroughly, and then boil it in clean water with a sour fruit called Goraca, which we will discuss shortly. They drink this, and it works very well for cleansing. This sap is considered as poisonous as anything could be, yet the goats eat from the tree eagerly without any harm.
To Vomit.For a Vomit, there is is a leaf of a Plant called Warracole in colour like a Cabbage leaf, but smaller; it grows upon a long stalk some three foot high. This leaf as soon as it is broken from the stalk is full of milk, which runs out. In this milk they put a lump of Salt, and let it lye a whole night. The next day they take the Salt out, which is not dissolved, and wash it clean: then boyl a little Rice and Water together. After tis taken off the fire, they put this salt into it, and drink it.
Throw up.For a Vomit, there is a leaf from a plant called Warracole that looks like a Cabbage leaf, but smaller; it grows on a long stalk about three feet high. This leaf, as soon as it’s broken from the stalk, is filled with a milky substance that flows out. They mix a lump of salt into this milk and let it sit overnight. The next day, they remove the salt, which hasn’t dissolved, and wash it clean. Then, they boil some rice and water together. After taking it off the heat, they add the salt to it and drink it.
There is a strong Purge they make with a berry called Jawpolls, which is a little long greenish berry. Of it self it is rank Poyson. Page 114They boyl it with Goraca, and Pepper in water, and drink a little of the water.
There is a powerful Purge they create with a berry called Jawpolls, which is a somewhat elongated greenish berry. By itself, it is highly toxic. Page 114They boil it with Goraca and pepper in water, and drink a small amount of the water.
To heal Sores.For drawing and healing of Sores, they have a leaf called Mockina-cola; it is a very like our Tunhoof or Ground-ivy, only it is a brighter green; it runs along upon the ground and spreads it self as Tunhoof doth. They only take the leaf and clap it upon the sore.
To heal sores.For drawing out and healing Sores, they use a leaf called Mockina-cola; it closely resembles our Tunhoof or Ground-ivy, but it's a brighter green. It grows along the ground and spreads out like Tunhoof does. They simply take the leaf and press it onto the sore.
To heal an Impostume.For an Impostume in the Throat, we take the rind of the Tree Amaranga and bruise it and rub it with green Turmeric, and wrap it up in a Plantane leaf, and bury it in hot ashes, and there let it lye an hour or two till the fire hath well qualified it. Then the Patient takes it, and keeps chewing it for a day or two swallowing the spittle. The Virtue of this I my self can testifie being exceedingly ill with a sore Throat, and could not swallow. By the use of this I was well within a day and a night.
To treat an abscess.For an abscess in the throat, we take the bark of the tree Amaranga, crush it, and mix it with green turmeric. Then we wrap it in a plantain leaf and bury it in hot ashes, letting it sit for an hour or two until it's properly heated. After that, the patient takes it and chews on it for a day or two, swallowing the saliva. I can personally vouch for this remedy, as I was very sick with a sore throat and couldn’t swallow. After using this, I felt better within a day and a night.
For a hurt in the Eye.For a sore or hurt in the eye, they take Oulcande-cole, Goderacole, two herbs, the juyce of each, and womans milk and having mingled them, drop them into the eye. I had a Thorn of a considerable length run into the gray of my eye, and put me to great pain, the Chingulays advised me to use this means, assuring me how successful it was wont to be; but I was loath to tamper with so tender a place; and thanks be to God, after some days the Thorn fell out of it self.
For an eye injury.For a sore or injury in the eye, they take Oulcande-cole, Goderacole, two herbs, the juice of each, and breast milk, and after mixing them, drop them into the eye. I had a thorn of considerable length stuck in the corner of my eye, causing me a lot of pain. The Chingulays recommended this treatment, assuring me of its effectiveness; but I was hesitant to interfere with such a sensitive area. Thankfully, after a few days, the thorn fell out on its own.
To cure the Itch.It is a speedy Cure of the Itch, to take Coudouro giddi, a fruit of a Tree in form somewhat like a Mussel but bigger. This fruit they cut in slices and fry it in Coker-nut oyl. And with this oyl they anoint the body.
To treat the itch. It's a quick remedy for the Itch to take Coudouro giddi, a fruit from a tree that looks somewhat like a bigger Mussel. They slice this fruit and fry it in Coconut oil. Then, they use this oil to rub on the body.
The Caudle for Lying in women.The ordinary Caudle for Women in Child-bed, is Goraca boyled in water with Pepper and Ginger. Women in that condition use nothing else. This Goraca.Goraca is a fruit round like an Apple marked with divers creases along the sides of it. Being ripe it is within and without red like blood, but sower, they use this fruit as we do Lemons and Oranges. The core is sweet and pleasant, but They regarding it not sling it away. If you bite this fruit, it sticks to the Teeth like wax or pitch. But their chief use of it, is to boyl it with other things to make them tast sower. They gather them at the time of year, and break the cloves assunder by their fingers, for they, if they be pulled, will part at the creases. And then they lay them in the Sun and dry them, being dryed they look like mens ears. And so they keep them for their use. Two or three of these will give a pleasant sower relish unto a large vessel of any liquid thing. This Goraca is in great use among them.
The Caudle for Women in Labor.The usual Caudle for Women in Child-bed is Goraca boiled in water with Pepper and Ginger. Women in that situation don’t use anything else. This Hot.Goraca is a round fruit like an Apple, marked with various creases along its sides. When ripe, it’s red inside and outside, like blood, but sour; they use this fruit the way we use Lemons and Oranges. The core is sweet and pleasant, but they don’t eat it and toss it away. If you bite into this fruit, it sticks to your teeth like wax or pitch. But their main purpose for it is to boil it with other ingredients to add a sour flavor. They pick them at the right time of year and break apart the cloves with their fingers since if pulled, they will separate at the creases. Then they lay them in the sun to dry; once dried, they look like human ears. They store them for later use. Two or three of these will add a pleasant sour taste to a large pot of any liquid. This Goraca is widely used among them.
Excellent at the cure of Poyson.As there are in this Countrey very many Poysonous Plants, and Creatures, so the People have excellent skill in the healing thereof. There is one plant among the rest so strong a venom, that no creature will eat or touch it; and this is the leaf, that the People sometimes carry with them when they go to demand their debts, and threaten their debtors, they will poyson themselves before them, unless they will pay them. It is called Neiingala, a sprig that springs out of the ground almost like an Hony-suckle, but not so big: and bears a curious Flower much like an Hony-suckle.
Excellent at neutralizing poison.Since there are many poisonous plants and creatures in this country, the people have developed excellent skills in healing from them. One plant, in particular, has such strong venom that no creature will eat or touch it. People sometimes carry this leaf with them when they go to collect debts, threatening their debtors by saying they will poison themselves in front of them if they don't pay up. It's called Neiingala, a small sprig that grows from the ground similarly to Honeysuckle, but it’s not as large, and it has a beautiful flower that looks a lot like that of a Honeysuckle.
They easily heal the biting of Serpents, by herbs.They are oftentimes stung with venomous Serpents, upon which sudden death follows without speedy help: But if the bite be taken in time, they can certainly cure themselves, and make nothing of it. Which they perform both by Herbs and Charms. Tho upon the sting Page 115they presently vomit blood. The knowledg of these antidotal Herbs they have learned from the Mounggoutia a kind of Ferret. This creature when the Noya and he meets always fight. If he chanceth to be bitten by the Serpent, which is very venomous, he runs away to a certain herb and eats it and so is cured, and then comes back and fights again. The Chingulays when they see these two creatures fighting, do diligently observe them, and when they see the Mounggouttia goes away, they take notice of the herbs he eats, and thereby have learned what herbs are proper to cure such venoms.
They quickly treat snake bites with herbs. They are often bitten by venomous snakes, which can lead to sudden death without quick help. However, if they get treated in time, they can definitely cure themselves and brush it off. They do this using both herbs and charms. Though after a bite, Page 115 they often vomit blood. They have learned about these antidotal herbs from the Mounggoutia, a type of ferret. This animal fights with the Noya whenever they meet. If it happens to get bitten by a highly venomous snake, it quickly runs to a specific herb, eats it, and gets cured, then returns to fight again. The Chingulays, when they see these two creatures fighting, watch carefully, and when they see the Mounggouttia leave, they take note of the herbs it eats, thus learning which herbs can cure such venom.
And charms.They are skilful also in the use of Charms, to cure the stings of Serpents or to prevent them, the Noyas they can charm to that pass, that they will take them up in their hands and carry them in baskets and handle them and kiss them without any harm. But the Polonga will not hear a charm. They charm other wild and venomous creatures also; as the Tyger that he shall not hurt their Cattel.
And charms. They are also skilled in using Charms to treat snake bites or to prevent them. They can charm Noyas to the point where they’ll pick them up, carry them in baskets, handle them, and kiss them without any harm. However, the Polonga doesn’t respond to charms. They also charm other wild and poisonous creatures, like the Tyger, so it won’t harm their cattle.
Nor good at healing inward distempers.But to cure inward diseases they are not excellent. But generally when they are sick they apply themselves to their Gods. But their chief supplication they make to the Devil, as being God’s instrument, sent to punish and afflict whom he pleaseth; as I have discoursed at large already.
Nor good at healing inner troubles.But they are not great at curing inner troubles. Generally, when they're unwell, they turn to their Gods for help. However, they mostly pray to the Devil, viewing him as God's tool, sent to punish and afflict whoever he chooses; as I have discussed in detail already.
They both bury and burn their dead.These People are very loath to dye, and as much afraid of the Devil in their sickness, whom at such times they chiefly invoke. Being dead none will come near the house for many days, lest they should be defiled. The better sort burn the dead, because worms and maggots should not eat them. But the poorer sort who regard not such matters bury them making a hole in the Woods, and carrying the body wrapped up in a mat upon a Pole on their shoulders with two or three attending it, and so laying it in without any ceremony, and covering it.
They both bury and cremate their dead.These people are very reluctant to die and are especially afraid of the Devil when they are sick, to whom they primarily appeal at such times. After someone dies, no one goes near the house for many days, to avoid being contaminated. The wealthier families burn their dead because they don’t want worms and maggots to consume them. However, the poorer families, who don't mind such things, simply bury their dead by digging a hole in the woods, carrying the body wrapped in a mat on a pole on their shoulders with two or three people accompanying it, and just laying it in without any ceremony, then covering it up.
They send for a Priest to pray for his Soul.Some days after his decease, if his friends wish well to his Soul, they send for a Priest to the house, who spends a whole night in praying and singing for the saving of that Soul. This Priest besides very good entertainment, in the morning must have great gifts and rewards. And to encourage them therein, he tells them that the like bounty and liberality as they shew to him, shall the Soul of their departed friend receive in the other world. And so according to their ability they freely give unto him, such things as they are possessors of. And he out of his Wonderful good nature refuseth not any thing, be it never so mean. And thus with Drums and Pipes sounding before him, they conduct him home to his house.
They call for a priest to pray for his soul. A few days after his death, if his friends care about his soul, they call a priest to the house, who spends the entire night praying and singing for the salvation of that soul. This priest, besides enjoying good hospitality, must also receive substantial gifts and rewards in the morning. To encourage them, he tells them that the generosity and kindness they show him will be matched by blessings for their departed friend's soul in the afterlife. So, according to what they can afford, they generously give him whatever they have. And he, out of his truly good nature, accepts everything, no matter how small. And so, with drums and pipes playing ahead of him, they accompany him back to his home.
How they mourn for the dead.Their manner of mourning for the dead is, that all the Women that are present do loose their hair, and let it hang down, and with their two hands together behind their heads do make an hideous noise, crying and roaring as loud as they can, much praysing and extolling the Virtues of the deceased, tho there were none in him: and lamenting their own woful condition to live without him. Thus for three or four mornings they do rise early, and lament in this manner, also on evenings. Mean while the men stand still and sigh.
How they grieve for the deceased.The way they mourn for the dead is that all the women present let their hair down and hang it loose. They put their hands together behind their heads and make a loud, terrible noise, crying and wailing as loudly as they can, praising and glorifying the virtues of the deceased, even if there were none. They also express sorrow for their own miserable condition of living without him. For three or four mornings, they wake up early and mourn like this, and they do the same in the evenings. Meanwhile, the men just stand still and sigh.
The nature of the Women.These women are of a very strong couragious spirit, taking nothing very much to heart, mourning more for fashion than affection, never overwhelmed neither with grief or love. And when their Husbands are dead, all their care is where to get others, which they cannot long be without. Page 116
The essence of women.These women are strong and courageous, taking things lightly and often mourning more for appearances than for genuine feelings. They are never overwhelmed by grief or love. When their husbands die, their main concern is finding new ones, as they can’t go too long without them. Page 116
How they Bury.It may not be unacceptable to relate how they burn their Dead. As for Persons of inferior Quality, they are interred in some convenient places in the Woods, there being no set places for Burial, carried thither by two or three of their Friends, and Buried without any more ado. They lay them on their Backs, with their heads to the West and their feet to the East, as we do. Then those People go and wash; for they are unclean by handling the Dead.
How They Bury.It might be worth mentioning how they cremate their dead. As for people of lower status, they are buried in some convenient spots in the woods, as there are no designated burial sites. Their friends carry them there and bury them without much ceremony. They lay them on their backs, with their heads facing the West and their feet pointing to the East, just like we do. Afterward, those people go and wash themselves, as they are considered unclean from handling the dead.
How they Burn.But Persons of greater quality are burned, and that with Ceremony. When they are dead they lay them out, and put a Cloth over their Privy Parts, and then wash the Body, by taking half a dozen Pitchers of water, and pouring upon it. Then they cover him with a Linnen cloth, and so carry him forth to burning. This is when they burn the Body speedily. But otherwise, they cut down a Tree that may be proper for their purpose, and hollow it, like a Hog-trough, and put the Body being Embowelled and Embalmed into it, filled up all about with Pepper. And so let it lay in the house, until it be the King’s Command to carry it out to the burning. For that they dare not do without the King’s order, if the Person deceased be a Courtier. Sometimes the King gives no order in a great while, it may be not at all. Therefore in such cases, that the Body may not take up house-room, or annoy them, they dig an hole in the floar of their house, and put hollowed tree and all in and cover it. If afterwards the King commands to burn the Body, they take it up again in obedience to the King, otherwise there it lyes.
How They Burn. But people of higher status are cremated, and they do this with ceremony. When they pass away, they lay them out and cover their private parts with a cloth, then wash the body by pouring about six pitchers of water over it. Next, they cover it with a linen cloth and carry it out for cremation. This happens when they burn the body quickly. Otherwise, they cut down a suitable tree, hollow it out like a pig trough, and place the body, which has been emptied and embalmed, inside, filling it up with pepper. They leave it in the house until the King commands them to take it out for cremation. They cannot do this without the King’s order if the deceased is a courtier. Sometimes, the King may not give an order for a long time, or even at all. In such cases, to avoid occupying space in the house or causing a nuisance, they dig a hole in the floor and bury the hollowed tree along with the body and cover it up. If the King later commands the body to be burned, they retrieve it in obedience to him; otherwise, it stays buried there.
Their order for burning is thus. If the Body be not thus put into a Trough or hollowed Tree, it is laid upon one of his Bedsteds, which is a great honour among them. This Bedsted with the Body on it, or hollowed Tree with the Body in it, is fastned with Poles, and carried upon Mens Shoulders unto the place of Burning: which is some eminent place in the Fields or High ways, or where else they please. There they lay it upon a Pile of Wood some two or three foot high. Then they pile up more Wood upon the Corps, lying thus on the Bedsted, or in the Trough. Over all they have a kind of Canopy built, if he be a Person of very high Quality covered at top, hung about with painted Cloth, and bunches of Coker-nuts, and green Boughs; and so fire is put to it. After all is burnt to ashes, they sweep together the ashes into the manner of a Sugar-loaf: and hedg the place round from wild Beasts breaking in, and they will sow Herbs there. Thus I saw the King’s Uncle, the chief Tirinanx, who was as it were the Primate of all the Nation, burned, upon an high place, that the blaze might be seen a great way. If they be Noblemen, but not of so high quality, there is only a Bower erected over them, adorned with Plantane Trees, and green boughs, and bunches as before.
Their process for burning is as follows. If the body isn’t placed in a trough or hollowed-out tree, it is laid on one of their beds, which is a significant honor for them. This bed or hollowed tree with the body is secured with poles and carried on men's shoulders to the burning site, which is usually in a prominent location in the fields, along the highways, or wherever they choose. There, they lay it on a pile of wood about two or three feet high. Then they add more wood on top of the body, whether it's on the bed or in the trough. If the deceased was a person of high status, they construct a type of canopy over it, adorned with painted fabric, coconut bunches, and green branches; then they set fire to it. Once everything is burned to ashes, they gather the ashes into a shape resembling a sugar loaf, enclose the area to keep wild animals away, and then they will plant herbs there. I witnessed the burning of the King's Uncle, the chief Tirinanx, who was effectively the Primate of the entire nation, done on a high place so the flames could be seen from far away. If the deceased were nobles of lesser rank, only a bower is constructed over them, decorated with plantain trees, green branches, and similar adornments.
How they bury those that that die of the Small Pox.But if any dye of the small Pox, be his Degree what it will, he must be Buried upon Thorns, without any further Ceremony. Page 117
How they bury those who die from smallpox. But if anyone dies of smallpox, no matter their status, they must be buried on thorns, without any additional ceremony. Page 117
The manner of burning their Dead.
The way they cremate their dead.
PART IV.
CHAP. I.
Of the reason of our going to Ceilon, and Detaimnent there.
The subject of this fourth Part.In this Fourth and last Part, I purpose to speak concerning our Captivity in this Island, and during which, in what Condition the English have lived there, and the eminent Providence of God in my escape thence, together with other matters relating to the Dutch, and other European Nations, that dwell and are kept there. All which will afford so much variety, and new matters, that I doubt not but the Readers will be entertained with as much delight in perusing these things, as in any else that have been already related. I begin with the unhappy Occasion of our going to this Countrey.
The topic of this fourth part.In this Fourth and final Part, I intend to talk about our Captivity on this Island, including the conditions the English have experienced there, the remarkable ways God helped me escape, and other related topics regarding the Dutch and other European nations living there. All of this will provide so much variety and new information that I’m sure readers will enjoy reading it just as much as they have the previous stories. I’ll start with the unfortunate Occasion of our journey to this country.
The occasion of their coming to Ceilon.Anno MDCLVII. The Ann Frigat of London, Capt. Robert Knox Commander, on the One and twentieth day of January, set Sail out of the Downs, in the Service of the Honourable the English East-India Company, bound for Fort S. George, on the Coast of Cormandel, to Trade one year from Port to Port in India. Which we having performed, as we were Lading of Goods to return for England, being in the Road of Matlipatan, on the Nineteenth of November Anno MDCLIX. happened such a mighty Storm, that in it several Ships were cast away, and we forced to cut our Main-Mast by the Board, which so disabled the Ship, that she could not proceed in her Voyage. Whereupon Cotiar, in the Island of Ceilon, being a very commodious Bay, fit for our present Distress, Thomas Chambers Esq; (since Sir Thomas) the Agent at Fort S. George, ordered, That the Ship should take in some Cloth, and go to Cotiar Bay, there to Trade, while she lay to set her Mast. Where being arrived according to the appointment of those Indian Merchants of Porta Nova we carried with us, to whom those Goods belonged, they were put ashore, and we minded our Business to set another Main-mast, and repair our other Dammages we had sustained by the late Storm.
The reason for their arrival in Ceilon.Anno 1657. The Ann Frigate from London, Captain Robert Knox in command, left the Downs on the 21st of January, in the service of the Honourable English East India Company, headed for Fort S. George on the Cormandel Coast, to trade for one year from port to port in India. After completing our mission, while we were loading goods to return to England, we were in the road of Matlipatan on the 19th of November 1659, when a tremendous storm occurred, causing several ships to be wrecked, and we were forced to cut our main mast. This damaged the ship so much that she could not continue her voyage. Consequently, Cotiar in the island of Ceilon, a very convenient bay for our current troubles, was chosen. Thomas Chambers Esq; (later Sir Thomas), the agent at Fort S. George, instructed us to load some cloth and head to Cotiar Bay, where we could trade while we worked on fixing our mast. After arriving, as per the arrangement with the Indian merchants from Porta Nova we had with us, the goods were unloaded, and we focused on replacing the main mast and repairing the other damages from the recent storm.
They were not jealous of the People, being very courteous.At our first coming thither, we were shy and jealous of the People of the Place, by reason our Nation never had any Commerce or Dealing with them. But now having been there some Twenty days, and going a Shore and coming on Board at our Pleasure without any molestation, the Governor of the Place also telling us, that we were welcom, as we seemed to our selves to be, we began to lay aside all suspitious thoughts of the People dwelling thereabouts, who had very kindly entertained us for our Moneys with such Provisions and Refreshings as those Parts afforded. Page 118
They weren't jealous of the people, as they were very polite.When we first arrived there, we were hesitant and suspicious of the locals because our nation had never interacted with them before. But after spending about twenty days there, going ashore and coming back aboard whenever we wanted without any trouble, and with the Governor of the Place reassuring us that we were welcome, we began to put aside our doubts about the people living nearby, who had graciously hosted us in exchange for our money with the available food and refreshments. Page 118
A pretended Message to the Captain from the King.By this time the King of the Countrey had notice of our being there, and as I suppose grew suspicious of us, not having all that while by any Message made him acquainted with our intent and purpose in coming. Thereupon he dispatched down a Dissauva or General with his Army to us. Who immediately sent a Messenger on Board to acquaint the Captain with his coming, and desired him to come ashore to him, pretending a Letter to him from the King. We saluted the Message with firing of Guns, and my Father the Captain ordered me with Mr. John Loveland, Merchant of the Ship, to go on shore and wait upon him. When we were come before him, he demanded who we were, and how long we should stay? We told him, We were English, and not to stay above twenty or thirty days, and desired Permission to Trade in his Majestie’s Port. His answer was, the King was glad to hear that the English were come to his Countrey, and had commanded him to assist us as we should desire, and had sent a Letter to be delivered to none, but to the Captain himself.
A false message to the Captain from the King.By this time, the King of the Country had learned about our presence, and I suppose he became suspicious of us, not having received any message to inform him of our intent and purpose for coming. So he sent a Dissauva or General with his Army to us. The General immediately sent a Messenger on board to inform the Captain of his arrival and asked him to come ashore, claiming to have a letter from the King for him. We responded to the message with a salute of gunfire, and my father, the Captain, ordered me and Mr. John Loveland, the Merchant of the Ship, to go ashore and meet him. When we arrived before him, he asked who we were and how long we would stay? We told him, We were English, and we wouldn’t stay more than twenty or thirty days, and requested permission to trade in his Majesty’s port. His response was that the King was pleased to hear that the English had come to his country and had ordered him to assist us as needed, and he had a letter to deliver only to the Captain himself.
We were then some twelve Miles from the Sea-side. Our reply was, That the Captain could not leave his Ship to come so far, but if he pleased to come down to the Sea-side himself, the Captain would immediately wait upon him to receive the Letter. Upon which the Dissauva desired us to stay that day, and on the morrow he would go down with us.
We were about twelve miles from the coast. We responded, That the Captain couldn't leave his ship to come that far, but if the Dissauva wanted to come down to the coast himself, the Captain would immediately come to meet him to receive the letter. In response, the Dissauva asked us to stay that day, and he would go down with us the next day.
Which being a small request, and we unwilling to displease him, consented to.
Which was a small request, and not wanting to upset him, we agreed.
The beginning of their Suspition.The same day at Evening, the Dissauva sent two of his chief Captains to the House where we lay to tell us, That he was sending a Present to the Captain, and if we pleased we might send a Letter to him; that he would send the Present in the Night, and himself with us follow the next Morning. At which we began to suspect, and accordingly concluded to write and advise the Captain not to adventure himself, nor any other on shore till he saw us. We having writ a Letter to this purpose they took it and went away, but never delivered it.
The start of their suspicion. That same evening, the Dissauva sent two of his top captains to the house where we were staying to let us know that he was sending a gift to the captain, and if we wanted, we could send a letter to him. He planned to send the gift that night and would join us the next morning. This raised our suspicions, and we decided to write a letter advising the captain not to take any risks or let anyone go ashore until he saw us. After we wrote the letter for this purpose, they took it and left, but they never delivered it.
The Captain seized, and seven more.The next Morning the Present, which was Cattle, Fruit, &c. was brought to the Sea-side, and delivered to the Captain; the Messengers telling him withal, that we were upon the way coming down, with the Dissauva; who desired his Company on shore against his coming, having a Letter from the King to deliver into his own hand. Hereupon the Captain mistrusting nothing, came up with his Boat into a small River, and being come ashore, sat down under a Tamarind Tree, waiting for the Dissauva and us. In which time the Native Soldiers privately surrounded him and Men, having no Arms with them; and so he was seized on and seven men with him, yet without any violence or plundering them of any thing: and then they brought them up unto us, carrying the Captain in a Hammock upon their Shoulders.
The Captain was taken prisoner, along with seven other people.The next morning, the gifts, which included Cattle, Fruit, and more, were brought to the beach and handed over to the Captain. The messengers informed him that we were on our way down with the Dissauva, who wanted him to come ashore to meet him, as he had a letter from the King to deliver personally. Trusting the situation, the Captain approached a small river with his boat, landed, and sat under a Tamarind Tree, waiting for the Dissauva and us. During this time, the local soldiers discreetly surrounded him and his men, who were unarmed; he was captured along with seven men without any violence or theft. They then brought them to us, carrying the Captain in a hammock on their shoulders.
The Long-boat Men seized.The next day after, the Long-boats Crew, not knowing what had happened, came ashore to cut a Tree to make Cheeks for the Main-mast, and were made Prisoners after the same manner, tho’ with more violence. For they being rough and making resistance, were bound with Wyths, and so were led away till they came where the People got Ropes. Which when our Men saw brought to them, they were not a little affrighted. For being already bound, they concluded there Page 119could be no other use for those Ropes but to hang them. But the true use of them was to bind them faster, fearing lest the Wyths might break, and so they were brought up farther into the Countrey; but afterwards being become more tame, they were loosed. They would not adventure to bring them to us, but quartered them in another House, tho in the same Town. Where without leave we could not see one another. The House wherein they kept the Captain and us, was all hanged with white Callico, which is the greatest Honour they can shew to any. But the House wherein the other men were, that were brought up after us, was not. They gave us also as good Entertainment as the Countrey afforded.
The longboat crew was captured.The next day, the Long-boat crew, unaware of what had happened, came ashore to cut down a tree to make cheeks for the mainmast and were taken prisoner in a similar way, though with more force. Since they were rough and put up a fight, they were tied with ropes and led away until they reached a place where the locals got together more ropes. When our men saw the ropes being brought to them, they were quite scared, believing there could be no other purpose for those ropes but to hang them. However, the real purpose was to tie them up more securely, in case the first ropes broke, and they were taken deeper into the countryside. Eventually, they became more compliant, and they were untied. They wouldn’t risk bringing them to us, but kept them in another house, still in the same town. Without permission, we couldn't see each other. The house where they kept the captain and us was decorated with white calico, which is the greatest honor they can show anyone. But the house where the other men were kept was not. They also treated us as well as the country allowed.
The General’s Craft to get the Ship, as well as the Men.Having thus taken both our Boats and Eighteen men of us, their next care was, fearing lest the Ship should be gone, to secure her: Therefore to bring this about, the Dissauva told the Captain that the reason of this their detainment was, that the King intended to send Letters and a Present to the English Nation by him, and therefore that the Ship must not go away, till the King was ready to send his Messenger and Message, and thereupon desired the Captain to send on Board to order her stay; and it being not safe for her to ride in the Bay, lest the Dutch might come and fire her, that he should take order for her bringing up into the River. Which advice of his, the Captain approved not of. But concealing his dislike of it, replied, that unless he could send two of his own men on Board with his Letter and Order, those in the Ship would not obey him, but speedily would be gone with the Ship. Which he, rather than he would run the hazzard of the Ships departing, granted; imagining that the Captain would order the Ship to be brought up into the River, as he had advised, tho the Captain intended to make another use of this Message.
The General's Strategy to Protect the Ship and the Crew.After taking both our boats and eighteen of our men, their next priority was to ensure that the ship wouldn't leave. To achieve this, the Dissauva told the Captain that the reason for detaining them was that the King wanted to send letters and a gift to the English nation through him, so the ship couldn't depart until the King was ready with his messenger and message. He then asked the Captain to send someone on board to keep the ship from leaving. Since it wasn't safe for the ship to stay in the bay, in case the Dutch attacked, he suggested moving it up into the river. The Captain didn't agree with this advice. However, hiding his disapproval, he responded that unless he could send two of his own men on board with his letter and order, the crew would ignore him and quickly leave with the ship. Rather than risk the ship's departure, the Dissauva agreed, thinking that the Captain would arrange to move the ship up into the river as he suggested, even though the Captain had other plans for this message.
The Captain’s Order to them on board the Ship.Upon which the Captain sent two of his men, some Indians accompanying them in a Canoo to the Ship, the Captain ordering them when they were aboard not to abuse the Indians, but to entertain them very kindly, and afterwards that setting them ashore, they should keep the Canoo to themselves, instead of our two Boats, which they had gotten from us, and to secure the Ship, and wait till further order.
The Captain's Instructions to them on the Ship.So the Captain sent two of his men, along with some Indians in a Canoe, to the Ship. He instructed them that once they were on board, they should treat the Indians well and not mistreat them. Afterward, they were to drop them off on shore and keep the Canoe for themselves, rather than our two Boats, which they had taken from us, and to secure the Ship and wait for further instructions.
These two men stayed on Board, and came not back again. This together with the Ships not coming up displeased the Dissauva, and he demanded of the Captain the reason thereof. His answer was, That being detained on Shore, the Men on Board would not obey his Command. Upon this some days after the Dissauva bid the Captain send his Son with order to those aboard that the Ship might be brought into the River, but provided that he would be Security for my return; which he promised he would. His order to me was, to see the top Chains put upon the Cables, and the Guns Shotted, and to tell Mr. John Burford chief Mate, and all the rest, as they valued their Lives and Liberties to keep a Watch, and not to suffer any Boat to come near, after it was dark: and charged me upon his Blessing, and as I should answer it at the great Day, not to leave him in this Condition, but to return to him again. Upon which I solemnly vowed according to my Duty to be his Obedient Son. Page 120
These two men stayed on the ship and didn't come back. This, along with the ship not arriving, upset the Dissauva, and he asked the captain why. The captain replied that the men on board wouldn’t follow his orders because he was stuck on shore. A few days later, the Dissauva told the captain to send his son with instructions for those on board to bring the ship into the river, but on the condition that he would guarantee my return, which he agreed to do. His instructions to me were to make sure the top chains were put on the cables, the guns were loaded, and to inform Mr. John Burford, the chief mate, along with everyone else, that if they valued their lives and freedom, they needed to keep watch and not allow any boats near after dark. He seriously warned me, on pain of his blessing and as I would answer on the Day of Judgment, not to leave him in this situation but to return to him. In response, I solemnly vowed, as my duty, to be his obedient son. Page 120
The Ships Company refuse to bring up the Ship.So having seen all done according to his appointment, I wrote a Letter in the Name of the Company to clear my Father and my self, to this effect; That they would not obey the Captain, nor any other in this matter, but were resolved to stand upon their own defence. To which they all set their hands. Which done according to my Promise and Duty I returned again, and delivered the Letter to the Dissauva, who was thereby answered, and afterwards urged the Captain no more in that matter: but gave him leave at his pleasure to write for what he pleased to have brought to him from the Ship: still pretending the King’s order to release us, was not yet, but would suddenly come. And so we remained expecting it about two Months, being entertained as formerly with the best Diet and Accommodation of the Countrey.
The Ships Company won't bring up the Ship. So having seen everything done as agreed, I wrote a letter on behalf of the Company to clear my father and myself, stating that they would not obey the Captain or anyone else regarding this matter, but were determined to stand their ground. Everyone signed it. Once that was done, fulfilling my promise and duty, I returned and delivered the letter to the Dissauva, who was then informed and did not press the Captain on the issue anymore, but allowed him to request whatever he wanted to be brought from the Ship, still claiming that the King's order to release us had not yet come, but would arrive soon. So we waited for about two months, being treated as we were before with the best food and accommodations the country had to offer.
The Captain orders the ship to depart.Having continued thus long in suspence, and the time and season of the year spending for the Ship to proceed on her Voyage to some other place, and our condition being, as we feared, and afterwards found to be, the beginning of a sad Captivity, the Captain sent order to Mr. John Burford to take the charge of the Ship upon him, and to set Sail for Porto Nova whence we came, and there to follow the Agent’s order.
The Captain commands the ship to set sail.After waiting for a long time in uncertainty, and with the time of year running out for the ship to continue its journey somewhere else, we realized, as we had feared, that we were entering into a sad captivity. The Captain instructed Mr. John Burford to take charge of the ship and set sail for Porto Nova, where we had come from, and to follow the instructions of the Agent.
The Lading of Cloth remained untouched.If any inquire what became of the Cloth of our Lading, which we brought thither, they only took an account to see what it was, and so left it where and as it was before, and there it remained until both House and Goods rotted, as the People of the same Town informed me afterwards.
The shipment of cloth was left untouched.If anyone asks what happened to the cloth we brought there, they just checked to see what it was and then left it exactly where it was before. It stayed there until both the house and the goods rotted away, as the people of the town later told me.
The Probable season of our Surprize.I impute the main reason of our Surprize to our Neglect, viz. in not sending a Letter and Present to the King at our first coming. Who looking upon himself as a great Monarch, as he is indeed, requires to be treated with sutable State.
The Likely Season of Our Surprise.I attribute the main reason for our Surprise to our Neglect, namely not sending a Letter and Gift to the King when we first arrived. He sees himself as a great Monarch, which he truly is, and needs to be treated with the appropriate respect.
The number of those that were left on the Island.Thus were Sixteen of us left to the mercy of those Barbarians, the Names of which are as follow. The Captain, Mr. Joh. Loveland, John Gregory, Charles Beard, Roger Gold, Stephen Rutland, Nicolas Mullins, Francis Crutch, John Berry, Ralph Knight, Peter Winn, William Hubbard, Arthur Emery, Richard Varnham, George Smith, and my Self. Tho our hearts were very heavy, seeing our selves betrayed into so sad a Condition, to be forced to dwell among those that knew not God nor his Laws; yet so great was the mercy of our gracious God, that he gave us favour in the sight of this People. Insomuch that we lived far better than we could have expected, being Prisoners or rather Captives in the hands of the Heathen; from whom we could have looked for nothing but very severe usage.
The number of people who were left on the Island. So there were Sixteen of us left at the mercy of those Barbarians, whose names are as follows: The Captain, Mr. Joh. Loveland, John Gregory, Charles Beard, Roger Gold, Stephen Rutland, Nicolas Mullins, Francis Crutch, John Berry, Ralph Knight, Peter Winn, William Hubbard, Arthur Emery, Richard Varnham, George Smith, and myself. Although our hearts were very heavy, feeling betrayed into such a sad situation, being forced to live among those who did not know God or his laws, we experienced such great mercy from our gracious God that we found favor in the sight of this people. As a result, we lived far better than we could have expected, being Prisoners or rather Captives in the hands of the Heathen, from whom we could have expected nothing but very harsh treatment.
The Dissauva departs.The Ship being gone, the King sent to call the Dissauva speedily to him, who upon this order immediately marched away with his Army, leaving us where we were. But concerning us was no order at all. Page 121
The Dissauva departs. Once the ship was gone, the King quickly called for the Dissauva, who promptly marched away with his army, leaving us where we were. However, there were no instructions given regarding us at all. Page 121
CHAP. II.
How we were carried up into the Countrey, and disposed of there, and of the sickness, sorrow and death of the Captain.
They intend to attempt an Escape, but are prevented.The Dissauva with his men being gone, the people of the Town were appointed to guard and secure us until further order. But they carryed us some six miles higher into the Countrey, and would not yet adventure to bring the Long boats-crew unto us, but kept them by themselves in another Town, fearing lest we might make an Escape, as certainly we would have attempted it had they not removed us. There was a small Moors Vessel, which lay in the River, which they had seized on about this time, as we supposed they would have done by our Ship if they could have catched her there. This Vessel had some forty men belonging to her who were not made Prisoners as we were, but yet lay in the same Town: with those we had concluded, that they would furnish us with Arms, and in the night altogether to march down, and get on board of their Vessel, and so make our escape. But being prevented in this design by our departure, we were fain to lay at their mercy.
They intend to escape but get stopped.The Dissauva and his men having left, the townspeople were assigned to guard and secure us until further notice. However, they took us about six miles deeper into the countryside and were still hesitant to bring the Long boats-crew to us, keeping them in another town instead, fearing we might try to escape, which we definitely would have if they hadn't moved us. There was a small Moors vessel anchored in the river that they had seized around this time, as we believed they would have done with our ship if they could have caught it there. This vessel had about forty men on board who were not captured like we were, but were still in the same town. We thought they would supply us with weapons, and at night we could all march down, board their vessel, and make our escape. But since this plan was thwarted by our relocation, we had no choice but to wait at their mercy.
Their condition commiserated by the People.In our new quarters our entertainment proved as good as formerly. And indeed there was this to mitigate our misery, that the People were courteous to us and seemed to pity us. For there is a great difference between the People inhabiting the high-lands, or the mountains of Cande, and those of the low-lands where we now are placed, who are of a kinder nature by far than the other. For these Countreys beneath the mountains formerly were in subjection unto the Portugueze. Whereby have been exercised and acquainted with the customs and manners of Christian People. Which pleasing them far better than their own have begot and bred in them a kind of love and affection towards Strangers, being apt to shew Pity and Compassion on them in their distress. And you shall hear them oftentimes upbraiding the High-landers for their insolent and rude behavior.
People felt sympathy for their condition.In our new living arrangements, our entertainment was just as good as before. And indeed, there was one thing that eased our suffering: the people were polite to us and seemed to feel sorry for us. There’s a big difference between the people living in the highlands or the mountains of Cande and those in the lowlands where we’ve now settled, who are much kinder than the others. The regions below the mountains used to be under the control of the Portuguese, which exposed them to and familiarized them with the customs and ways of Christian people. They prefer these customs over their own, which has created a sense of love and affection for outsiders, making them quick to show pity and compassion in times of hardship. You’ll often hear them criticizing the highlanders for their rude and arrogant behavior.
They are distributed into divers Towns.It was a very sad Condition whilst we were all together, yet hitherto each others company lessened our sufferings, and was some comfort that we might condole one another. But now it came to pass that we must be separated and placed asunder, one in a Village, where we could have none to confer withall or look upon, but the horrible black faces of our heathen enemies, and not understand one word of their Language neither, this was a great addition to our grief. Yet God was so merciful to us, as not to suffer them to part my Father and I.
They are located in various towns.It was a very sad situation while we were all together, but at least being in each other's company eased our suffering and provided some comfort as we could share our sadness. However, it eventually happened that we had to be separated and placed apart, each in a village where we had no one to talk to or even look at, only the terrifying black faces of our heathen enemies, and we couldn’t understand a single word of their language. This only added to our sorrow. Yet God was merciful enough to not let them separate my father and me.
An Order comes from the King to bring them up into the Countrey.For it was some sixteen days after our last remove, the King was pleased to send a Captain with Soldiers to bring us up into the Countrey. Who brought us and the other men taken in the Long boat together: Which was an heavy meeting; Being then, as we well saw, to be carried Captives into the mountains. That night we supped together, and the next morning changed our condition into real Captivity. Howbeit they gave us many comfortable promises, which we believed not; as, that the Kings intent was not to keep us any longer, Page 122than till another Ship came to carry us away. Altho we had but very little to carry, God knows, yet they appointed men to carry the cloths that belonged to the Captain and Officers.
The King has ordered that they be taken to the countryside. It was about sixteen days after our last move when the King decided to send a Captain with soldiers to take us into the countryside. They brought us and the other men captured in the longboat together, which was a difficult meeting, as we could clearly see we were going to be taken captive in the mountains. That night we had dinner together, and the next morning our situation turned into actual captivity. However, they made many reassuring promises that we didn't believe, such as that the King's intention was not to keep us any longer, Page 122 than until another ship came to carry us away. Although we had very little to carry, God knows, they assigned men to carry the clothes that belonged to the Captain and officers.
How they were Treated on the way in the Woods.We still expected they would plunder us of our cloths, having nothing else to be plundered of: but the Chingulay Captain told us, that the King had given order that none should take the value of a thread from us: Which indeed they did not. As they brought us up they were very tender of us, as not to tyre us with Travelling, bidding us go no faster than we would our selves. This kindness did somewhat comfort us. The way was plain and easie to Travail through great Woods, so that we walked as in an Arbour, but desolate of Inhabitants. So that for four or five nights we lay on the Ground, with Boughs of Trees only over our heads. And of Victuals twice a Day they gave us as much as we could eat, that is, of Rice, Salt-fish, dryed Flesh: And sometimes they would shoot Deer and find Hony in the Trees, good part of which they always brought unto us. And drink we could not want, there being Rivers and Puddles full of Water as we Travelled along.
How They Were Treated on the Way in the Woods.We still expected they would rob us of our clothes, since we had nothing else to take: but the Chingulay Captain told us that the King had ordered that no one should take even a thread from us: and they indeed did not. As they led us, they were very considerate, not wanting to tire us with travel, telling us to go at our own pace. This kindness did provide some comfort. The path was straightforward and easy to navigate through the vast woods, so we walked as if in an arbor, although it was deserted of inhabitants. For four or five nights, we slept on the ground with only branches of trees over us. They provided us with enough food twice a day, which included rice, salt fish, and dried meat. Occasionally, they would hunt deer and find honey in the trees, a good portion of which they always shared with us. We never lacked for drink, as there were rivers and puddles filled with water along our journey.
And in the Towns among the Inhabitants.But when we came out of the Woods among Inhabitants and were led into their Towns, they brought us Victuals ready dressed after their fashion, viz. Rice boiled in Water, and three other sorts of Food, whereof one Flesh, and the other two Herbs or such like things that grow in their Countrey, and all kinds of ripe Fruit, which we liked very well and fed heartily upon. Our entertainment all along was at the Charge of the Countrey: So we fed like Soldiers upon free Quarter. Yet I think we gave them good content for all the Charge we put them to. Which was to have the satisfaction of seeing us eat, sitting on Mats upon the Ground in their yards to the Publick view of all Beholders. Who greatly admired us, having never seen, nor scarce heard of, English-men before. It was also great entertainment to them to observe our manner of eating with Spoons, which some of us had, and that we could not take the Rice up in our hands, and put it to our mouths without spilling, as they do, nor gaped and powred the Water into our Mouths out of Pots according to their Countreys custom. Thus at every Town where we came they used both young and old in great Companies to stare upon us.
And in the towns with the residents. But when we came out of the Woods and into the Towns, they welcomed us with food prepared in their style, such as rice boiled in water, along with three other types of food—one being meat, and the other two being vegetables or similar things that grow in their country, along with all kinds of ripe fruit, which we enjoyed and ate heartily. Our meals were covered by the country’s hospitality: we dined like soldiers on free rations. Still, I believe we gave them good reason to be satisfied with the expenses they incurred, simply by allowing them the pleasure of watching us eat while seated on mats in their yards, visible to all onlookers. They were greatly amazed, having never seen and hardly heard of English-men before. It was also entertaining for them to see us eat with spoons, which some of us had, and how we couldn’t pick up the rice with our hands and bring it to our mouths without spilling, unlike their method, nor did we pour water into our mouths from pots as per their customs. Thus, in every town we visited, both young and old would gather in large groups to stare at us.
They are brought near Cande, and there Seperated.Being thus brought up all together somewhat near to the City of Cande. Now came an Order from the King to separate us, and to place us one in a Town. Which then seemed to us to be very hard, but it was for the convenience or getting Food, being quartered upon the Countrey at their Charge.
They are brought near Cande, and then pulled apart.Being gathered together near the City of Cande, we received an order from the King to separate us and assign us to different towns. At the time, it felt very unfair, but it was for the sake of getting food, as we were to be supported by the locals.
The Captain and his Son and two more quartered together.The Captain Mr. John Loveland, my self and John Gregory were parted from the rest, and brought nearer to the City, to be ready when the King should send for us. All the Rest were placed one in a Town according to the aforesaid Order. Special Command also was given from the King, that we all should be well entertained, and according to the Countrey fare we had no cause to complain. We four were thus kept together some two Months, faring well all the while. But the King minding us not, Parted.Order came from the great Men in Court to place us in Towns, as the rest were; only my Father and I were still permitted to be together, and a great Charge given to use us well. How they fared.And indeed twice a Day we had brought unto us Page 123as good fare as the Countrey afforded. All the rest had not their Provisions brought to them, as we had, but went to eat from house to house, each house taking its turn.
The Captain, his son, and two others shared a quarters together.The Captain, Mr. John Loveland, myself, and John Gregory were separated from the others and moved closer to the City, to be ready when the King called for us. The rest were placed in a Town as per the previous instructions. The King also gave a special order that we should all be well taken care of, and since the local food was decent, we had no reason to complain. The four of us stayed together for about two months, enjoying good meals the whole time. But since the King didn't seem to mind us, Split up. We received orders from the powerful people at Court to have us placed in Towns like the others; however, my Father and I were still allowed to stay together, and strict instructions were given to treat us well. How they did. Indeed, we were served twice a day with Page 123 the best food the area could provide. Unlike us, the others had to go from house to house for their meals, with each house taking turns to host them.
The Captain and his Son placed in Coos-wat.On the Sixteenth of September, 1660. My Father and I were placed in a Town called Bonder Coos-wat the situation was very pleasing and commodious, lying about Thirty Miles to the Northward of the City of Cande, in the Countrey called Hotcurly and distant from the rest of our People a full days journey. We were removed hither from another Town nearer to the City where the Nobles at Court supposing that the King would call for us, had placed us to have us ready. Being thus brought to Bonder Cooswat, the People put it to our choice which House we would have to reside in. The Countrey being hot and their Houses dark and dirty, my Father chose an open House, having only a Roof but no Walls. Wherein they placed a Cot, or Bed-stead only with a Mat upon it for him, which in their Account is an extraordinary Lodging; and for me a Mat upon the Ground.
The Captain and his Son landed in Coos-wat.On the Sixteenth of September, 1660. My father and I were settled in a town called Bonder Coos-wat. The location was very pleasant and convenient, situated about thirty miles north of the city of Cande, in the region known as Hotcurly, and a full day's journey away from the rest of our people. We had been moved here from another town closer to the city because the nobles at court thought the king might request us, so they wanted us ready. Once we arrived in Bonder Cooswat, the locals let us choose which house we wanted to live in. Since the area was hot and their houses were dark and dirty, my father chose an open house with just a roof and no walls. They set up a cot, or bed frame, with a mat on it for him, which they considered an exceptional arrangement, and for me, they provided a mat on the ground.
Moneys scarce with them.Moneys at that time were very low with us. For although we wanted not for opportunity to send for what we would have brought unto unto us from the Ship, yet fearing we should be plundered of it, sent not for any thing only a Pillow for my Father. For we held it a point without dispute, that they that made Prisoners of our Bodies would not spare to take our Goods; my Father also alledging, that he had rather his Children at home should enjoy them.
They are short on cash.Money was pretty low for us back then. Even though we had the chance to request things to be brought to us from the ship, we didn’t ask for anything except a pillow for my father, fearing we would be robbed of it. We were convinced that those who captured us would not hesitate to take our belongings; my father also argued that he preferred for his children at home to enjoy those things.
But they had good Provisions without it.But to make amends for that, we had our Provisions brought us without money, and that twice a Day, so much as we could eat, and as good as their Countrey yielded; to wit, a Pot of good Rice, and three Dishes of such things as with them is accounted good Cheer; one always either Flesh, Fish or Eggs; but not over much of this Dish, the other Dishes, Herbs, Pumkins or such like, one of which is always made sower.
But they had plenty of supplies without it.However, to make up for that, we had our supplies brought to us for free, twice a day, as much as we could eat, and as good as their country produced; namely, a pot of good rice, and three dishes of what they consider good food; one was always either meat, fish, or eggs; but not too much of that dish. The other dishes included vegetables, pumpkins, or similar items, with one of them always being sour.
The Town where they were, Sickly.The first year that we were brought into this Town, this part of the Land was extraordinary Sickly by Agues and Feavours, whereof many People dyed; insomuch that many times we were forced to remain an hungry, there being none well enough either to boil or bring Victuals unto us.
The town they were in was unhealthy.The first year we arrived in this town, this area was extremely sick with fevers and agues, causing many people to die; so often that we were left hungry, with no one well enough to cook or bring food to us.
How they passed their time.We had with us a Practice of Piety, and Mr. Rogers seven Treatises, called the Practice of Christianity. With which companions we did frequently discourse; and in the cool of the Evening walk abroad in the Fields for a refreshing, tyred with being all day in our House or Prison.
How they used their time.We had a Practice of Piety with us, along with Mr. Rogers' seven Treatises, known as the Practice of Christianity. We often talked about these topics and, in the cool of the evening, walked outside in the fields to refresh ourselves, tired from being indoors all day in our house or prison.
They both fall Sick.This Course lasted until God was pleased to visit us both with the Countrey Sickness, Ague and Feavour. The sight of my Fathers misery was far more grievous unto me than the sence of my own, that I must be a Spectator of his Affliction, and not any ways able to help him. And the sight of me so far augmented his grief, that he would often say, What have I done when I charged you to come ashore to me again, your dutifulness to me hath brought you to be a Captive. I am old and cannot long hold out, but you may live to see many days of Sorrow, if the mercy of God do not prevent it. But my prayers to God for you shall not be wanting, that for this cause he would visit you with his Mercy, and bestow on you a Blessing. Page 124
They both get sick.This ordeal lasted until God chose to afflict us both with the country illness, Ague and Fever. Watching my father's suffering was much harder for me than experiencing my own pain; I had to be a spectator of his affliction and couldn’t help him in any way. Seeing me only increased his sorrow, and he often said, What have I done by asking you to come ashore to me again? Your loyalty to me has made you a captive. I am old and can’t last much longer, but you might live to face many days of suffering unless God shows you mercy. But I will continue to pray to God for you, that He would show you mercy and bless you. Page 124
Deep Grief seizes the Captain.My Father’s Ague lasted not long, but deep grief daily more and more increased upon him, which so over-whelmed even his very heart, that with many a bitter sigh he used to utter these words, These many years even from my youth have I used the Seas, in which time the Lord God hath delivered me from a multitude of Dangers; rehearsing to me what great Dangers he had been in, in the Straits by the Turks and by other Enemies, and also in many other places, too large here to insert, and always how merciful God was to him in delivering him out of them all, So that he never knew what it was to be in the hand of an Enemy; But now in his old Age, when his head was grown grey, to be a Captive to the Heathen, and to leave his Bones in the Eastern Parts of the World, when it was his hopes and intention, if God permitted him to finish this Voyage, to spend and end the residue of his days at home with his Children in his Native Countrey, and to settle me in the Ship in his stead; the thoughts of these things did even break his heart.
Deep grief overwhelms the Captain. My father's illness didn't last long, but the deep grief he felt grew stronger every day, overwhelming him to the point that he often let out bitter sighs and said, For many years since my youth, I have sailed the seas, during which time the Lord God has rescued me from numerous dangers; recounting to me all the great dangers he faced in the Straits with the Turks and other enemies, as well as in many other places too many to list here, and always emphasizing how merciful God was in rescuing him from them all, So that he never experienced being in the hands of an enemy; But now in his old age, with his hair turning gray, to be a captive to the heathen and to leave his bones in the eastern parts of the world, when he had hoped and intended, if God allowed him to finish this voyage, to spend the rest of his days at home with his children in his native country and to settle me on the ship in his place; the thought of all this broke his heart.
Their Sickness continues.Upwards of three Months my Father lay in this manner upon his Bed, having only under him a Mat and the Carpet he sat upon in the Boat when he came ashore, and a small Quilt I had to cover him withall. And I had only a Mat upon the Ground and a Pillow to lay on, and nothing to cover me but the Cloths on my back: but when I was cold, or that my Ague came upon me, I used to make a Fire, Wood costing nothing, but the fetching.
Their illness continues. For over three months, my father lay like this on his bed, with just a mat and the carpet he had sat on in the boat when he came ashore, along with a small quilt I had to cover him. I had only a mat on the ground and a pillow to rest on, with nothing to cover me but the clothes on my back. However, when I was cold or if I had chills, I would make a fire since the wood was free, aside from the effort to get it.
Their Boy’s disobedience adds to their trouble.We had a black Boy my Father brought from Porto Nova to attend upon him, who seeing his Master to be a Prisoner in the hands of the People of his own Complexion, would not now obey his Command, further than what agreed unto his own humour, neither was it then as we thought in our Power to compel or make him; but it was our ignorance. As for me, my Ague now came to a settled course; that is, once in three days, and so continued for Sixteen Months time.
Their son's refusal to listen makes things worse for them.We had a black boy that my father brought from Porto Nova to serve him, who, seeing his master as a prisoner at the hands of people of his own color, refused to obey him, only complying with commands that suited his own mood. We realized it was beyond our power to force him, which was our own ignorance. As for me, my fever had now settled into a regular pattern; that is, it occurred once every three days and continued for sixteen months.
His excessive sorrow.There appearing now to us no probability, whereupon to build any hopes of Liberty, the sence of it struck my Father into such an Agony and strong Passion of Grief, that once I well remember in Nine days time nothing came into his mouth, but cold water; neither did he in three Months together ever rise up out of his Bed, but when the course of Nature required it: always groaning and sighing in a most piteous manner: which for me to hear and see come from my dear Father, my self also in the same Condition, did almost break my heart. But then I felt that Doctrine most true, which I had read out of Mr. Roger’s Book, That God is most sweet, when the world is most bitter.
His overwhelming sadness.There seems to be no chance for us to hope for Liberty, and this realization plunged my Father into such deep agony and overwhelming grief that I distinctly remember him not consuming anything but cold water for nine days. For three months, he hardly got out of bed unless absolutely necessary, constantly groaning and sighing in a heart-wrenching way. To witness this suffering in my dear Father while I was in the same state nearly shattered my heart. Yet, in that moment, I felt the truth of the saying I had read in Mr. Roger’s Book, That God is most sweet, when the world is most bitter.
In this manner my Father lay until the Ninth of February 1660/61. By which time he was consumed to an Anatomy, having nothing left but Skin to cover his Bones; yet he often would say, That the very sound of Liberty would so revive him, that it would put strength into his Limbs. But it was not the will of him, to whom we say, Thy will be done, to have it so.
In this way, my father lay until the 9th of February 1660/61. By then, he had wasted away to a mere anatomy, with just skin left to cover his bones; yet he would often say, That the very sound of Liberty would revive him so much that it would give strength to his limbs. But it was not the will of him, to whom we say, Thy will be done, to have it that way.
His Discourse and charge to his Son before his Death.The evening before his Death, he called me to come near his Bed side, and to sit down by him, at which time also I had a strong Feavor upon me. This done, he told me, That he sensibly felt his life departing from him, and was assured that this Night God would deliver him out of this Captivity, and that he never thought in all his Lifetime that Death could be so easie and welcom to any Man, as God had Page 125made it to be to him, and the joyes he now felt in himself he wanted utterance to express to me. He told me, These were the last words, that ever he should speak to me, and bid me well regard and be sure to remember them, and tell them to my Brother and Sister, if it pleased God, as he hoped it would, to bring us together in England; where I should find all things settled to my contentation, relating to me after what manner he had settled his Estate by Letters which he sent from Cotiar.
His speech and advice to his son before he died.The evening before he died, he asked me to come closer to his bedside and sit with him, even though I was feeling really feverish at the time. Once I was there, he told me, That he could clearly feel his life slipping away and was sure that tonight God would free him from this suffering, and that he never imagined in his entire life that death could be so easy and welcoming for anyone, as God had Page 125 made it for him; the joy he felt inside was too much for him to express to me. He said, These were the last words he would ever say to me, and urged me to pay close attention and remember them, and share them with my brother and sister if God, as he hoped, allowed us to reunite in England; where I would find everything sorted to my satisfaction, about how he had arranged his estate through letters he sent from Cotiar.
In the first place and above all, He charged me to serve God, and with a circumspect care to walk in his ways, and then, he said, God would bless me and prosper me. And next, he bad me have a care of my Brother and Sister. And lastly, He gave me a special charge to beware of strong Drink, and lewd Company, which as by Experience many had found, would change me into another man, so that I should not be my self. It deeply grieved him, he said, to see me in Captivity in the prime of my years, and so much the more because I had chosen rather to suffer Captivity with him than to disobey his Command. Which now he was heartily sorry for, that he had so commanded me, but bad me not repent of obeying the command of my Father; seeing for this very thing, he said, God would bless me, and bid me be assured of it, which he doubted not of, viz. That God Almighty would deliver me; which at that time I could not tell how to conceive, seeing but little sign of any such Matter. But blessed be the Name of my most gracious God, who hath so bountifully sustained me ever since in the Land of my Captivity, and preserved me alive to see my Deceased Father’s word fulfilled! And truly I was so far from repenting, that I had obeyed the Command of my Father, and performed the Oath and Promise I made unto him upon it, that it rather rejoyced me to see that God had given me so much Grace.
First and foremost, He instructed me to serve God and walk carefully in His ways, and then, he said, God would bless and prosper me. Next, he told me to take care of my Brother and Sister. Lastly, He specifically warned me to stay away from strong drinks and bad company, which, as many had learned from experience, could change me into someone else, causing me not to be myself. It greatly upset him, he said, to see me in captivity at such a young age, and even more so because I had chosen to suffer captivity with him instead of disobeying his command. He now deeply regretted that he had commanded me that way, but urged me not to regret obeying my Father's command; for this very reason, he said, God would bless me, and told me to be assured of it, which he had no doubt about, namely that God Almighty would deliver me; at that time, I couldn't quite understand how, as I saw little sign of such a thing. But blessed be the Name of my most gracious God, who has so generously supported me ever since in the land of my captivity and preserved my life to witness the fulfillment of my deceased Father's words! In fact, I was so far from regretting that I had obeyed my Father's command and kept the oath and promise I made to him that it rather brought me joy to see that God had granted me so much grace.
His Death.But tho it was a trouble to him, that by his means I was thus made a Captive; yet it was a great Comfort to him, he said, to have his own Son sit by him on his Death-bed, and by his hands to be Buried, whereas otherwise he could expect no other but to be eaten by Dogs or wild Beasts. Then he gave me order concerning his Burial, That having no winding sheet, I should pull his Shirt over his head, and slip his Breeches over his feet, and so wrap him up in the Mat he layd upon: and then ceased speaking, and fell into a Slumber. This was about Eight or Nine a Clock in the Evening, and about Two or Three in the Morning he gave up the Ghost, Feb. the Ninth, 1660. being very sensible unto the very instant of his Departure.
His passing. Even though it troubled him that I was made a captive because of him, he said it brought him great comfort to have his own son by his side on his deathbed and to be buried by my hands instead of ending up eaten by dogs or wild animals. He then instructed me about his burial, saying that since we had no shroud, I should pull his shirt over his head, put his trousers on his feet, and wrap him up in the mat he was lying on. After that, he stopped speaking and fell asleep. This was around eight or nine o'clock in the evening, and he passed away around two or three in the morning on February 9, 1660, remaining very aware right until the moment of his departure.
And Burial.According to his own appointment with my own hands I wrapped him up ready for the Grave; my self being very sick and weak, and as I thought ready to follow after him. Having none but the black Boy with me, I bad him ask the People of the Town for help to carry my Father to the Grave, because I could not understand their Language. Who immediately brought forth a great Rope they used to tye their Cattle withal, therewith to drag him by the Neck into the Woods, saying, They could afford me no other help, unless I would pay for it. This Insolency of the Heathen grieved me much to see, neither could I with the Boy alone do what was necessary for his Burial, though we had been able to carry the Corps, having not wherewithal to dig a Grave, and the ground very dry and hard. Yet it was Page 126some comfort to me that I had so much Ability as to hire one to help; which at first I would not have spared to have done, had I known their meaning.
And burial. According to my own arrangement, I wrapped him up myself, preparing him for the grave, even though I was very sick and weak, and I thought I was also close to following him. With only the black boy with me, I asked him to get help from the townspeople to carry my father to the grave, since I couldn’t understand their language. They quickly brought out a big rope they used to tie their cattle, intending to drag him by the neck into the woods, saying, They could offer me no other help unless I paid for it. It pained me greatly to witness this insolence from the heathens, and I knew that the boy and I alone couldn’t do what was necessary for his burial, even if we could carry the body, because we didn't have the means to dig a grave, and the ground was very dry and hard. Still, it provided me with some comfort that I had enough ability to hire someone for help; which at first I wouldn't have hesitated to do, had I known what they meant.
The Place where he lyes.By this means I thank God, in so decent a manner as our present condition would permit, I laid my Father’s Body in the Grave. Most of which I digged with my own hands; the place being in a Wood, on the North-side of a Corn Field, where heretofore we had used often to walk, going up to Handapoul: that Division, as I have said, being called Bonder Cooswat, because formerly it had belonged to the Revenues or Jointure of the Queen, Bonder implying something relating to the King. It lyes towards the Northwest of the middle of the Island in the County Hotcurly.
The place where he rests.Thanks to God, and in the best way our situation allowed, I buried my father’s body. I dug most of the grave with my own hands; the spot was in a wooded area on the north side of a cornfield, where we used to walk often, heading towards Handapoul: that area, as I mentioned, is called Bonder Cooswat because it used to belong to the Queen's revenues or jointure, with Bonder implying something related to the King. It lies toward the northwest of the center of the island in the county of Hotcurly.
Thus was I left Desolate, Sick, and in Captivity, having no earthly Comforter, none but only He who looks down from Heaven to hear the groaning of the Prisoners, and to shew himself a Father of the Fatherless, and a present help to them that have no helper.
Thus, I was left feeling hopeless, sick, and trapped, with no one on Earth to comfort me, only Him who watches from Heaven to hear the cries of the prisoners and to show Himself as a Father to the fatherless and a present help to those who have no one to assist them.
Upon the Captain’s death, a Message sent his Son from Court.The News of my Father’s Death being carried to Court, presently two Messengers were sent from thence to see me, and to know of me, How and in what manner my Father died, and what he had left. Which was a Gold Ring, a Pagoda, and some two or three Dollars and a few old Cloths; God knows but a very little, yet it scared me not a little, fearing they would take it away from me, and my want being so great; but they had no such order nor intent. But the chief occasion of their coming was to renew the former order unto the People of that Town, that they should be kind to me and give me good Victuals, left I might dye also as my Father had done. So for a while I had better entertainment than formerly.
After the Captain died, a message was sent to his son from the Court. When the news of my father's death reached the Court, they quickly sent two messengers to see me and to inquire how my father died and what he had left behind. What he left was a gold ring, a pagoda, a couple of dollars, and a few old clothes; it wasn’t much, but it worried me because I feared they would take it away from me, especially since I was in such need. However, they had no orders or intention to do that. The main reason for their visit was to remind the people in that town to be kind to me and to provide me with good food so I wouldn’t end up dying like my father. So, for a while, I received better treatment than before.
CHAP. III.
How I lived after my Father’s Death. And of the Condition of the rest of the English: and how it fared with them. And of our Interview.
His chief employment is Reading.I still remained where I was before, having none but the black Boy, and my Ague to bear me Company. Never found I more pleasure in Reading, Meditating and Praying than now. For there was nothing else could administer to me any Comfort, neither had I any other Business to be occupied about. I had read my two Books so often over, that I had them almost by heart. For my custom was after Dinner to take a Book and go into the Fields and sit under a Tree, reading and meditating until Evening; excepting the Day when my Ague came, for then I could scarce hold up my head. Often have I prayed as Elijah under the Juniper Tree, that God would takeaway my life, for it was a burthen to me.
His main activity is reading.I still stayed where I was before, with only the black Boy and my Ague for company. I never found more joy in reading, reflecting, and praying than I did at that time. There was nothing else that could provide me comfort, nor did I have any other tasks to focus on. I had read my two books so many times that I almost knew them by heart. My routine was to take a book after dinner and head into the fields to sit under a tree, reading and meditating until evening, except on the day my Ague hit, when I could barely hold my head up. I often prayed like Elijah under the Juniper Tree, asking God to take my life, as it felt like a burden to me.
He loses his Ague.At length it pleased God my Ague began to be a little moderate; and so by degrees it wore away, after it had held me sixteen Months. Page 127
He gets over his fever.Finally, it was God's will that my Ague started to get a bit better; and gradually it faded away after lasting for sixteen months. Page 127
How he met with an English Bible in that Countrey.Provisions falling short with me, tho Rice I thank God, I never wanted, and Monies also growing low; as well to help out a Meal as for Recreation, sometimes I went with an Angle to catch small Fish in the Brooks, the aforesaid Boy being with me. It chanced as I was Fishing, an old Man passed by, and seeing me, asked of my Boy, If I could read in a Book. He answered, Yes. The reason I ask, said the old Man, is because I have one I got when the Portugueze left Columbo, and if your Master please to buy it, I will sell it him. Which when I heard of; I bad my Boy go to his House with him, which was not far off, and bring it to me to see it, making no great account of the matter, supposing it might be some Portugueze Book.
How he encountered an English Bible in that country. Provisions were running low for me, although I never lacked rice, thank God. My money was also dwindling. To fill a meal or just for fun, I sometimes went fishing for small fish in the streams, with the aforementioned boy by my side. One day, while I was fishing, an old man walked by, saw me, and asked my boy, If I could read a book. He replied, Yes. The reason I'm asking, said the old man, is that I have a book I got when the Portuguese left Colombo, and if your master would like to buy it, I’ll sell it to him. When I heard this, I told my boy to go to the old man's house, which was nearby, and bring it to me to take a look, not thinking much of it, assuming it might be some Portuguese book.
The Boy having formerly served the English, knew the Book, and as soon as he had got it in his hand came running with it, calling out to me, It is a Bible. It startled me to hear him mention the name of a Bible. For I neither had one, nor scarcely could ever think to see one. Upon which I flung down my Angle and went to meet him. The first place the Book opened in after I took it in my hand, was the Sixteenth Chapter of the Acts, and the first place my eye pitched on, was the Thirtieth and one and Thirtieth Verses, where the Jailor asked S. Paul, What must I do to be saved? And he answered saying, Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved and thine house.
The boy, who had previously served the English, recognized the book, and as soon as he had it in his hands, he ran over to me, shouting, “It’s a Bible.” I was taken aback to hear him mention the word "Bible." I neither owned one nor ever really thought I’d see one. So, I dropped my fishing rod and went to meet him. The first page the book opened to when I took it was the Sixteenth Chapter of the Acts, and the first lines my eyes landed on were the Thirtieth and Thirty-First Verses, where the jailer asked Paul, “What must I do to be saved?” And he answered, “Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and you will be saved, you and your household.”
Struck into a great Passion at the sight of the Book.The sight of this Book so rejoiced me, and affrighted me together, that I cannot say, which Passion was greater, the joy, for that I had got sight of a Bible, or the fear, that I had not enough to buy it, having then but one Pagoda in the World, which I willingly would have given for it, had it not been for my Boy, who dissuaded me from giving so much, alledging my Necessity for Money many other ways, and undertaking to procure the Book for a far meaner price, provided I would seem to slight it in the sight of the old Man. This counsel after I considered I approved of, my urgent Necessities earnestly craving, and my Ability being but very small to relieve the same: and however, I thought, I could give my piece of Gold at the last cast, if other means should fail.
Filled with intense emotion at the sight of the book.The sight of this Book filled me with both joy and fear, making it hard to tell which feeling was stronger: the joy of seeing a Bible or the fear that I didn’t have enough money to buy it. I only had one Pagoda to my name, which I would have gladly given for it, if it weren't for my Boy, who urged me not to spend so much. He pointed out my need for money in other areas and promised he could get the Book for a much lower price, as long as I acted like I didn’t care about it in front of the old Man. After thinking it over, I agreed with his advice since my urgent needs were strong and my resources were very limited. Still, I figured I could offer my piece of Gold as a last resort if nothing else worked.
I hope the Readers will excuse me, that I hold them so long upon this single passage, For it did so affect me then, that I cannot lightly pass it over as often as I think of it, or have occasion to mention it.
I hope the Readers will forgive me for dwelling on this one passage for so long. It affected me deeply at the time, and I can’t easily overlook it whenever I think about it or need to bring it up.
The sight indeed of this Bible so overjoyed me, as if an Angel had spoke to me from Heaven. To see that my most gracious God had prepared such an extraordinary Blessing for me; which I did, and ever shall look upon as miraculous, to bring unto me a Bible in my own Native Language, and that in such a remote part of the World, where his Name was not so much as known, and where any English Man was never known to have been before. I looked upon it, as somewhat of the same nature with the Ten Commandments he had given the Israelites out of Heaven; it being the thing for want whereof I had so often mourned, nay and shed tears too; and than the enjoyment whereof there could be no greater joy in the world to me.
The sight of this Bible truly filled me with joy, as if an angel had spoken to me from Heaven. It was amazing to see that my gracious God had prepared such an extraordinary blessing for me; I consider it miraculous that I received a Bible in my own native language, especially in such a remote part of the world, where His name was barely known and where no Englishman had ever been before. I viewed it as something akin to the Ten Commandments given to the Israelites from Heaven; it was what I had often mourned for, shedding tears about it as well. There could be no greater joy in the world for me than to finally possess it.
He casts with himself how to get it.Upon the sight of it I left off Fishing, God having brought a Fish to me, that my Soul had longed for; and now how to get it and enjoy the same, all the Powers of my Soul were employed. I gave God Page 128hearty thanks that he had brought it so near me, and most earnestly prayed that he would bestow it on me. Now, it being well towards Evening, and not having wherewithal to buy it about me, I departed home, telling the old Man, that in the Morning I would send my Boy to buy it of him.
He considered how to obtain it.As soon as I saw it, I stopped fishing, as God had brought a Fish to me that my Soul had longed for; and now all my energy was focused on figuring out how to get it and enjoy it. I gave God Page 128 heartfelt thanks for bringing it so close to me, and I prayed earnestly that He would grant it to me. Now, since it was getting late, and I didn't have enough money to buy it, I went home, telling the old Man that I would send my Boy to buy it from him in the morning.
All that Night I could take no rest for thinking on it, fearing lest I might be disappointed of it. In the Morning as soon as it was day, I sent the Boy with a knit Cap he had made for me to buy the Book, praying in my heart for good success, which it pleased God to grant: For that Cap purchased it, and the Boy brought it to me to my great joy, which did not a little comfort me over all my Afflictions.
All night, I couldn't rest because I was worried about it, afraid I might be let down. As soon as morning came, I sent the boy who had made me a knitted cap to buy the book, hoping in my heart for a good outcome, which, thankfully, God granted: that cap paid for it, and the boy brought it back to me, filling me with great joy that comforted me during all my struggles.
Where the rest of the English were bestowed.Having said all this concerning my Father and my Self, it will be time now to think of the rest of our poor Countreymen, and to see what is become of them. They were carried into the County of Hotteracourly, Westward from the City of Cande, and placed singly according to the King’s Order aforesaid, some four, some six Miles distant one from the other. It was the King’s Command concerning them that the People should give them Victuals, and look after them. So they carried each man from house to house to eat, as their turns came to give them Victuals, and where they Supped there they Lodged that Night. Their Bedding was only a Mat upon the Ground.
Where the rest of the English settled.Having mentioned all this about my Father and myself, it's now time to think about the rest of our unfortunate countrymen and see what happened to them. They were taken to the County of Hotteracourly, west of the city of Cande, and assigned individually according to the King’s previous order, some four, some six miles apart. The King ordered that the people should provide them with food and take care of them. So they were taken from house to house to eat, as their turns came up to receive provisions, and wherever they had dinner, they stayed there for the night. Their bedding was just a mat on the ground.
Kept from one another a good while, but after permitted to see each other.They knew not they were so near to one another a great while; till at length Almighty God was pleased by their grief and heaviness to move those Heathen to Pity and take Compassion on them: So that they did bring some of them to one another. Which joy was but Abortive, for no sooner did they begin to feel the Comfort of one anothers Company, but immediately their Keepers called upon them to go from whence they came: fearing they might consult and run away, altho Columbo the nearest Port they could fly to was above two days Journey from them. But as it is with wild Beasts beginning to grow tame, their Liberty encreaseth: So it happened to our Men; so that at length they might go and see one another at their pleasures; and were less and less watched and regarded. And seeing they did not attempt to run away, they made no matter of it, if they stayed two or three days one with the other.
They were separated for some time, but eventually, they were permitted to meet again.They didn’t realize how close they had been for so long; until finally, Almighty God moved those Heathens to feel pity and compassion for them: so they brought some of them together. This joy was short-lived, as soon as they began to enjoy each other’s company, their guards quickly called for them to return to where they came from, fearing they might plot to escape, even though Columbo, the nearest port they could flee to, was more than two days journey away. But just like wild animals becoming tamer, their freedom gradually increased. Eventually, they were allowed to visit each other whenever they wanted; and they were watched less and less closely. And seeing that they didn’t try to escape, it didn’t matter if they stayed together for two or three days.
No manner of work laid upon them.They all wondered much to see themselves in this Condition, to be kept only to eat, and the People of the Countrey giving it unto them, daily expecting when they would put them to work, which they never did, nor dared to do. For the King’s order was to feed them well only, and to look after them until he pleased to send for them. This after some time made them to change their minds, and not to think themselves Slaves any more, but the Inhabitants of the Land to be their Servants, in that they laboured to sustain them.
They were not given any tasks to do. They all were quite surprised to find themselves in this situation, being taken care of just to eat, while the local people provided for them, always expecting that they would eventually be put to work, which they never were, nor did anyone dare to do so. The King's instruction was only to ensure they were well-fed and looked after until he decided to summon them. After a while, this led them to change their perspective and no longer see themselves as Slaves, but instead think of the local inhabitants as their Servants, since they worked to support them.
Which made them to begin to Domineer, and would not be content unless they had such Victuals as pleased them, and oftentimes used to throw the Pots, Victuals and all at their heads that brought them, which they patiently would bear.
Which made them start to dominate and wouldn't be satisfied unless they had food that pleased them. They often threw the pots, food, and everything at the people who brought it, which those people would patiently endure.
They begin to pluck up their hearts.And as they lived here longer, they knew better what Privileges they had in belonging unto the King, and being maintained by virtue of his Command. And their Privileges they made use of to no purpose, as I shall relate an instance or two by and by; and showed their English Metal. Page 129
They begin to feel more hopeful. As they spent more time there, they gained a clearer understanding of the privileges that came with being part of the King’s domain and supported by his authority. However, they often failed to make effective use of those privileges, as I will illustrate with a couple of examples shortly, and demonstrated their true English spirit. Page 129
What course they took for Cloths.Victuals was the only thing allowed them, but no Cloths. By this time the Cloths they had were almost worn out. This put them to a study what course to take to procure more, when those on their backs were gone. The readiest way that they could devise was this, that whereas they used to take their Victuals brought to them ready dressed, they should now take them raw; and so to pinch somewhat out of their Bellies, to save to buy Cloths for their Backs. And so accordingly they concluded to do: and by the favour that God gave them in the sight of the People, by alledging the Innocency of their Cause, and the Extremity of their present Condition, having not the least ability to help or relieve themselves, they consented to give them two Measures of Rice a day each man. One of which is as much as any man can eat in a day, so that the other was to serve for advance towards Cloths. Their fare.For besides Rice, they gave them to eat with it Salt, Pepper, Limes, Herbs, Pumpkins, Coker Nuts, Flesh a little. These and such like things were their constant fare.
What they did about clothing.Food was the only thing allowed to them, but no Clothes. By this time, the Clothes they had were almost worn out. This led them to think about how to get more when the ones they were wearing were gone. The best way they could come up with was that instead of getting their Food prepped and ready to eat, they should now take it raw; and thus save some from their meals to have money for Clothes. So they decided to do this: and with the help that God gave them in the sight of the People, by arguing for the Purity of their Cause and the Urgency of their Situation, since they had no way to help or support themselves, they agreed to give them two Measures of Rice a day for each person. One measure was as much as any person could eat in a day, so the other was to be saved for buying Clothes. Their food. Besides Rice, they were given Salt, Pepper, Limes, Herbs, Pumpkins, Coconuts, and a bit of Meat to eat with it. These and similar items were their regular meals.
What Employment they afterwards followed.And thus they made a shift to live for some years, until some of them had an insight in knitting Caps, by whom all afterwards learned, and it proved to be the chief means and help we all had to relieve our wants. The ordinary price we sold these Caps for, was Nine pence a piece in value English Money, the Thread standing us in about three pence. But at length, we plying hard our new Learned Trade, Caps began to abound, and Trading grew dead, so that we could not sell them at the former price: which brought several of our Nation to great want.
What jobs they took afterwards.So, they found a way to get by for a few years until some of them figured out how to knit Caps, and everyone else learned from them. This turned out to be the main way we had to meet our needs. We usually sold these Caps for nine pence each in English money, with the thread costing us about three pence. However, eventually, as we worked hard at our new trade, Caps became plentiful, and sales slowed down, so we couldn't sell them at the previous price, which left many in our community in serious need.
How the English Domineered.The English began now to pluck up their hearts, and tho they were entred into a new Condition, they kept their old Spirits, especially considering they were the King’s Men, and quartered by his special order upon the People. When they had obtained to have their Allowance raw, if any brought them not their full due, they would go in and Plunder their Houses of such Goods as they found there, and keep them until they came and brought them their compleat allowance to redeem their Goods back again.
How the English Dominated.The English now began to gather their courage, and although they had entered a new situation, they maintained their old spirit, especially since they were the King's Men, deployed by his special order among the people. When they managed to secure their allowance in full, if anyone failed to deliver it, they would go in and loot their homes of whatever goods they could find and hold onto them until the owners came and brought their full allowance to get their goods back.
What Satisfaction one of them received from a Potter.Some of our English men have proceeded further yet. One for example went to buy Pots of a Potter. Who because he would not let him have them at his own price fell to quarrel, in which the English man met with some blows. Which he complained of to the Magistrate as being a Person that belonged unto the King, and therefore claimed better usage. And the Magistrate condemned the Potter as guilty in lifting up his hand against him, and sent some of his Soldiers to bind him, and then bad the English man go and content himself by paying him in the same Coin again, as he had served our Countreyman; which he did until he was satisfied, and moreover, ordered him to take the Pots he came to buy and pay nothing. But the Law was not so satisfied neither, for the Soldiers laid on many blows besides.
What satisfaction one of them got from a potter.Some of our English men have gone even further. For example, one went to buy pots from a Potter. When the Potter refused to sell them at his price, they got into an argument, during which the English man ended up receiving some blows. He reported this to the Magistrate, claiming he was a person belonging to the King and deserved better treatment. The Magistrate found the Potter guilty of assault and sent some soldiers to restrain him. Then he told the English man to pay back the Potter in kind, just as the Potter had treated our countryman; which he did until he felt satisfied. Moreover, the Magistrate ordered him to take the pots he came for without paying anything. But the law wasn't done either, because the soldiers also delivered more blows on top of that.
A scuffle between the English and Natives.Another time at a certain Feast, as they were drinking and wanting Wine, they sent Money to buy more; but the Seller refused to give it them for their Money. Which they took so hainously, that they unanimously concluded to go and take it by force. Away they went each man with his Staff in his hand, and entred the House and began to Drink; which the People not liking of, gathered their Forces together, Page 130and by blows began to resist them. But the English men bravely behaved themselves, and broke several of their Pates. Who with the Blood about their Ears went to the City to complain to the great Men. They demanded of them, If they had ever sold them Wine before. They answered, Yes. They asked them again, Why then did they refuse to sell them now? And that they were well served by the English for denying them drink for their Money: and so sent them away laughing at them. Our Men got two or three black and blew Blows, but they came home with their Bellies full of Drink for their pains.
A fight between the English and the Natives. Another time, during a certain Feast, as they were drinking and wanting more wine, they sent money to buy more, but the seller refused to accept it. They took this so poorly that they decided together to go and take it by force. Off they went, each man with a staff in hand, and entered the house to start drinking. The locals didn’t like this, so they gathered their forces, Page 130 and began to fight back. But the English men held their ground bravely and broke several of their opponents' heads. With blood around their ears, the locals headed to the city to complain to the leaders. They asked them, If they had ever sold them wine before. They replied, Yes. They then asked, Why did they refuse to sell it now? They said that the English had treated them well for denying them drink for their money, and sent them away laughing. Our men got a couple of black and blue bruises, but they came home with full bellies from their efforts.
The Author after a year sees his Countreymen.But to return unto my self. It was a full year after my Father died, before I had sight of any of my Countreymen and Fellow Prisoners. Then John Gregory with much ado obtained leave to come and see me: which did exceedingly rejoyce me. For a great Satisfaction it was, both to see a Countreyman, and also to hear of the welfare of the rest. But he could not be permitted to stay with me above one day. Until then, I knew not punctually where the rest of my Countreymen were, but having heard that they were within a days Journey of me, I never ceased importuning the People of the Town where I dwelt, to let me go and see them. Which tho very loath, yet at last they granted. Being arrived at the nearest English man’s House, I was joyfully received, and the next day he went and called some of the rest of our Countreymen that were near. So that there were some seven or eight of us met together.
The Author sees his fellow countrymen after a year. But to get back to myself. It was a whole year after my father died before I saw any of my fellow countrymen and fellow prisoners. Then John Gregory managed, with a lot of effort, to get permission to come and see me, which made me extremely happy. It was a great relief both to see someone from my country and to hear about the well-being of the others. However, he could only stay with me for one day. Until that point, I didn't know exactly where the rest of my countrymen were, but I had heard they were within a day's journey from me, so I kept asking the people in the town where I lived to let me go and see them. Although they were very hesitant, they eventually agreed. When I arrived at the nearest English man’s house, I was warmly welcomed, and the next day he went to gather some of the other countrymen who were nearby. So, there were about seven or eight of us gathered together.
Their Conference and Entertainment.We gave God thanks for his great Mercies towards us, being then, as we did confess, in a far better Condition than we could have expected. They were now no more like the Prisoners I left them, but were become House keepers, and Knitters of Caps and had changed their Habit from Breeches to Clouts like the Chingulays. They entertained me with very good chear in their Houses beyond what I did expect.
Their conference and entertainment.We thanked God for his great blessings towards us, recognizing that we were in a much better situation than we could have imagined. They were no longer like the prisoners I had left; they had become homeowners and were knitting caps, having changed their attire from pants to cloths like the Chingulays. They welcomed me with excellent hospitality in their homes, more than I expected.
He consults with his Countreymen for a future livelyhood.My Money at the same time almost gone, and Cloaths in the same condition, it was high time for me now to take some course in hand to get more. Therefore I took some advice with them about Knitting, my Boy having Skill therein. Likewise they advised me to take my Victuals raw, wherein they found great Profit. For all this while here being no signs of releasing us, it concerned me now to bethink my self how I should live for the future. For neither had I, any more than my Countreymen, any allowance for Cloths, but Victuals only.
He discusses future opportunities for his fellow countrymen.My money was almost gone, and my clothes were in the same state, so it was definitely time for me to figure out a way to earn more. I consulted with them about knitting since my son had skills in that area. They also suggested that I start eating my food raw, which they found to be quite profitable. Since there were no signs of being released, I really needed to think about how I would survive in the future. Like my fellow countrymen, I had no allowance for clothes, only for food.
Having stayed here some two or three days, we did take leave of one another, hoping to see one another oftner, since we knew each others Habitations: and I departed to my House, having a Keeper with me.
Having been here for two or three days, we said our goodbyes, hoping to see each other more often since we knew where each other lived. I left for my house, accompanied by a keeper.
The difficulty he met with of having raw Rice.By this time I began to speak the Language of the Countrey. Whereby I was inabled the better to speak my mind unto the People that brought me my Victuals. Which Was henceforward not to boil my Rice, but to bring it raw according to the quantity that the other English men had. This occasioned a great deal of disputing and reasoning between us. They alledged, That I was not as they, being the Captain’s Son, and they but his Servants, and therefore that it was ordered Page 131by the great Men at Court, that my Victuals should be daily brought unto me, whereas they went always from house to house for theirs: Neither was it fitting for me, they said, to imploy my self in such an Inferior Office as to dress my own Meat, being a Man that the King had notice of by Name, and very suddenly before I should be aware of it, would send for me into the Presence, where I should be highly promoted to some Place of Honour. In the mean time, they told me, as pretending to give me good counsel, That it was more for my credit and repute to have my Provisions brought unto me ready Dressed as they were before.
The issue I encountered with having uncooked rice. By this time, I had started to speak the local language. This helped me communicate better with the people who brought me my food. From then on, I was supposed to receive my rice uncooked, in the same amount as the other English men had. This led to a lot of arguing and discussion between us. They claimed, That I was not like them, being the Captain’s Son, while they were just his servants. Therefore, it was decided by the important people at Court that my food should be brought to me daily, while they had to go from house to house for theirs: Furthermore, it was not suitable for me, they said, to do something as menial as cooking my own food, being a man whom the King knew by name, and who would soon be summoned into the Presence, where I would be promoted to a high position of honor. In the meantime, they told me, as if giving me good advice, That it was better for my reputation and status to have my food brought to me already cooked, like it used to be.
He reasons with the People about his allowance.Altho I was yet but a Novice in the Countrey, and knew not much of the People, yet plain reason told me, that it was not so much for my good and credit that they pleaded, as for their own benefit. Wherefore I returned them this answer, That if as they said I was greater in quality than the rest, and so held in their Estimation, it would be but reason to demand a greater allowance, whereas I desired no more than the other English men had. And as for the toyl and trouble in dressing of it, that would be none to me, for my Boy had nothing else to do. And then I alledged several inconveniencies in bringing my Victuals ready boiled; as first, that it was not dressed according to my Diet; and many times not brought in due Season, so that I could not eat when I was an hungry. And the last and chief reason of all was, that I might save a little to serve my Necessity of Clothing: and rather than want Cloths for my Back, I must pinch a little out of my Belly, and so both go share and share like. And so at length, thanks be to God, I obtained, tho with much ado, to get two Measures of Rice per day for my self, and one for my Boy; also Coker-nuts, Pumpkins, Herbs, Limes, and such like enough, besides Pepper and Salt; and sometimes Hens, Eggs, or Flesh: Rice being the main thing they stand upon, for other things they refuse not to give what they have.
He has arguments with the locals about his supplies.Even though I was still a Novice in the country and didn't know much about the people, it was clear to me that their arguments weren't really for my benefit or reputation, but rather for their own advantage. So I responded by saying, That if, as they claimed, I had a higher status than the others and they held me in high regard, it would only make sense to ask for a larger share, while I actually desired no more than what the other Englishmen received. And as for the hassle of preparing it, that wouldn't be a problem for me since my Boy had nothing else to do with his time. I then pointed out several issues with having my food prepared for me: first, it wasn't prepared according to my dietary needs; and often it wasn't delivered at the right time, meaning I couldn't eat when I was hungry. The last and most important reason was that I needed to save a little for my clothing necessities: if I had to choose between food and clothes, I would rather cut back on food to make sure I had enough to wear, and so we would both share equally. Ultimately, thanks be to God, I managed, though with some difficulty, to secure two measures of rice per day for myself and one for my Boy; also coconuts, pumpkins, herbs, limes, and plenty more, besides pepper and salt; and sometimes hens, eggs, or meat: rice being the main thing they provided, as they were willing to give what they had of other things.
He builds him an House.Now having settled all Business about my allowance, my next concern was to look after an House more convenient, for my present one was too small to dress my Victuals in, and to sleep in too. Thereabouts was a Garden of Coker-nut Trees, belonging unto the King, a pleasant situation; this place I made choice of to build me a House in. And discovering my desire to the People, they consented, and came and built it for me: but before it was finished, their occasions called them away, but my Boy and I made an end of it, and whitened the Walls with Lime, according to my own Countrey fashion. But in doing this I committed a Capital Offence: for none may white their Houses with Lime, that being peculiar to Royal Houses and Temples. But being a Stranger nothing was made of it, because I did it in ignorance: had it been a Native that had so done, it is most probable it would have cost him his Head, or at the least a great Fine.
He builds him a home. After sorting out everything about my allowance, my next priority was to find a more suitable house since my current one was too small for cooking and sleeping. Nearby, there was a garden of coconut trees that belonged to the King, in a nice location; I chose this spot to build my house. When I shared my plans with the locals, they agreed and came to help build it for me. But before it was finished, they had to leave for other matters, so my boy and I completed it ourselves and painted the walls with lime, just like I would have done back home. However, in doing so, I committed a serious offense: no one is allowed to paint their houses with lime, as it's reserved for royal homes and temples. Since I was a stranger, no one made a fuss about it, as I did it out of ignorance. If it had been a local who did the same, it likely would have cost him his life or, at the very least, a hefty fine.
He follows business and thrives.Being settled in my new House, I began to keep Hogs and Hens; which by God’s Blessing thrived very well with me, and were a great help unto me. I had also a great benefit by living in this Garden. For all the Coker-nuts that fell down they gave me, which afforded me Oyl to burn in the Lamp, and also to fry my meat in. Which Oyl being new is but little inferior to this Countrey Butter. Now I learned to knit Caps, which Skill I quickly attained Page 132unto, and by God’s Blessing upon the same, I obtained great help and relief thereby.
He chases opportunities and thrives.Once I settled into my new house, I started raising pigs and chickens; with God's blessing, they thrived really well and were a huge help to me. Living in this garden was also a big advantage. They gave me all the coconuts that fell down, which provided me with oil to burn in the lamp and to fry my food. This fresh oil is only slightly less rich than the butter from this country. I also learned to knit caps, a skill I picked up quickly Page 132, and with God's blessing, I found a lot of support and relief from it.
Some attempted running away, but were catched.In this manner we all lived, seeing but very little sign that we might build upon, to look for Liberty. The chief of our hopes of it was that in process of time when we were better acquainted we might run away. Which some of our People attempted to do too soon, before they knew well which way to go, and were taken by the Inhabitants. For it is the custom of the Chingulays to suspect all white People, they meet travailing in the Countrey, to be Runaways; and to examine them: and if they cannot give satisfactory answers, they will lay hold of them and carry them back unto the City. Where they will keep them Prisoners under a guard of Soldiers in an open House like a Barn with a little Victuals sometimes, and sometimes with none at all. Where they have no other remedy to help themselves but Begging. And in this Condition they may lye perhaps for their Lifetime, being so kept for a Spectacle unto the People.
Some attempted to escape but were captured. This is how we all lived, seeing very little sign that we could hope for freedom. Our main hope was that eventually, when we knew the area better, we could run away. Some of our people tried to do this too soon, before they figured out which direction to take, and they were captured by the locals. The custom of the Chingulays is to be suspicious of all white people traveling in the country, thinking they might be runaways; they will question them, and if the responses aren’t convincing, they will seize them and take them back to the city. There, they are kept as prisoners under guard in a building like a barn, sometimes with a little food and sometimes with none at all. The only way they can help themselves is by begging. In this situation, they could be trapped for the rest of their lives, kept as a spectacle for the people.
Little incouragement for those that bring back Runnaways.Tho the common way whereby the King gratifies such as catch Runawayes and bring them up, is not over acceptable. For they are appointed to feed and watch them until he calls for them to be brought before him. At which time his promise is bountifully to reward them. But these Promises I never knew performed. Neither doth he perhaps ever think of it after. For when the King is made acquainted with the matter, the men that have brought up the Prisoner are in a manner as bad Prisoners themselves, not daring to go home to their Houses without his leave, but there they must remain. After some years stay, the common manner is, for them to give a Fee unto the Governor of the Countrey, and he will licence them to go home, which they must be contented with instead of the promised reward.
There's not much incentive for those who bring back runaways. The usual way the King rewards those who catch runaways and bring them in isn't very satisfactory. They are assigned to feed and watch them until the King asks for them to be brought before him. When that happens, he promises to reward them generously. However, I’ve never seen those promises kept. Maybe he doesn't think about it afterward. When the King is informed about the situation, the people who brought in the prisoner find themselves in a position much like prisoners themselves, afraid to return home without his permission and forced to stay there. After a few years, the usual process is for them to pay a fee to the Governor of the County, who will then allow them to go home, which they have to accept instead of the promised reward.
CHAP. IV.
Concerning some other English men detained in that Countrey.
The Persia Merchant’s men Captives before us.In the same Captivity with our selves on this Island, was another Company of English Men, who were taken about a year and an half before us, viz. in the year MDCLVIII. They were Thirteen in number, whose names were as follow, Viz. Mr. William Vassal, John Merginson, Thomas March, Thomas Kirby, Richard Jelf, Gamaliel Gardiner, William Day, Thomas Stapleton, Henry Man, Hugh Smart, Daniel Holstein, an Hamburger, James Gony, and Henry Bingham. The occasion of their Seizure was thus. The Ship these Men belonged unto was the Persia Merchant, Capt. Francis Johnson Commander, which was lost upon the Maldives Islands. But they escaped in their Boats, and passing along by this Land went on shore to recruit and buy Provisions, and so were taken. The Chingulays that took them Plundered by the Natives.Plundered them of what they had, except their Cloths. Yet one of them, John Merginson by name, having cunningly hid his Money about Page 133him, saved it from the Heathen, but from his own Countrymen he could not, some of whom knowing of it set upon him and robbed him of it. But it did them little good, for the King hearing of it sent and robbed the Robbers.
The crew of the Persia Merchant stands as captives before us. On this island, there was another group of English men who had been captured about a year and a half before us, in the year 1658. They were thirteen in total, and their names were as follows: Mr. William Vassal, John Merginson, Thomas March, Thomas Kirby, Richard Jelf, Gamaliel Gardiner, William Day, Thomas Stapleton, Henry Man, Hugh Smart, Daniel Holstein, a Hamburger, James Gony, and Henry Bingham. The reason for their capture was this: the ship they belonged to, the Persia Merchant, commanded by Captain Francis Johnson, was wrecked near the Maldives Islands. However, they managed to escape in their boats and, traveling along the coast, went ashore to get supplies and buy provisions, and that's when they were taken. The Chingulays who captured them Looted by the Natives. robbed them of their belongings, except for their clothes. One of them, John Merginson, cleverly hid his money on Page 133him, managing to save it from the captors, but he couldn't shield it from his own countrymen, some of whom knew about it and attacked him, stealing it. But it didn’t benefit them much, as the King heard about it and sent out to rob the robbers.
Brought up to the King.These men thus seized were carried up before the King. Of whom he demanded, whether the English had Wars with the Hollanders. They answered, No. Or, if the English could beat them. They answered, They could and had done it lately. Then he gave order to give them all some Cloths, and to Mr. William Vassal, being the chief of them, a double Portion. And out of them made choice of two Lads; whom afterwards he sent and took into his Court. Their honours and their ends we shall see by and by. They were all placed in the City of Cande, and each of them had a new Mat given them to sleep on, and their Diet was Victuals dressed and brought them twice a day from the King’s own Palace. They had Cloths also distributed to them another time.
Presented to the King. These men who were captured were brought before the King. He asked them if the English were at war with the Hollanders. They replied, No. He then asked if the English could defeat them. They responded, They could and had done it recently. The King then ordered that they all be given some clothing, and to Mr. William Vassal, their leader, he gave a double portion. He chose two young men from among them, whom he later sent to his Court. Their status and outcomes will be revealed soon. They were all settled in the City of Cande, each receiving a new mat to sleep on, and their meals were provided to them twice a day from the King’s own Palace. They also received clothing at another time.
So that these men had the advantage of us. For we neither had Mats nor Cloths, nor had the honour of being ever brought into the King’s Presence.
So these guys had the upper hand over us. We didn't have mats or cloths, nor did we have the privilege of ever being presented to the King.
They hoped to obtain Liberty, but were mistaken.This civil Reception upon their first coming up into the City, put these Persia Merchant-men in hope, that the King would give them their Liberty. There was at that time an old Portugueze Father, Padre Vergonse by name, Living in the City. With him they discoursed concerning the probability of their Liberty, and that the favours the King had shewn them seemed to be good signs of it: but he told them the plain truth, that it was not customary there to release white Men. For saying which, they railed at him, calling him Popish Dog, and Jesuitical Rogue, supposing he spoke as he wished it might be. But afterward to their grief they found it to be true as he told them.
They hoped to achieve their freedom, but they were mistaken.This warm welcome when they first arrived in the city led these Persian merchants to believe the King would grant them their freedom. At that time, there was an old Portuguese priest, Padre Vergonse, living in the city. They talked with him about the likelihood of their freedom, and the kindness the King had shown them seemed to be positive signs. However, he told them the blunt truth that it wasn't common there to free white men. Upon hearing this, they insulted him, calling him a Popish dog and a Jesuitical rogue, thinking he was just voicing his wishes. But later, to their sorrow, they discovered he was right.
A ridiculous action of these Men.Their entertainment was excellently good according to the poor condition of the Countrey, but they thought it otherwise, very mean and not according to the King’s order. Therefore that the King might be informed how they were abused, each man took the Limb of an Hen in his hand, and marched rank and file in order thro the Streets with it in their hands to the Court, as a sign to the great Men whereby they might see, how illy they were served; thinking hereby the King might come to hear of their misusage, and so they might have order to be fed better afterwards. But this proved Sport to the Noblemen who well knew the fare of the Countrey, laughing at their ignorance, to complain where they had so little cause. And indeed afterwards they themselves laughed at this action of theirs, and were half ashamed of it, when they came to a better understanding of the Nature of the Countreys Diet.
A ridiculous move by these guys.Their entertainment was pretty good considering the poor conditions of the country, but they thought it was quite bad and not in line with the King’s orders. To inform the King about how poorly they were treated, each person took a chicken leg in their hand and marched in formation through the streets to the court, holding it up as a sign for the nobles to see how badly they were being served. They hoped the King would hear about their mistreatment and then order better food for them. However, this became a joke for the nobles who knew the state of the country’s food, laughing at their ignorance for complaining when they had so little reason to do so. In fact, later on, they themselves laughed at this action and felt a bit embarrassed once they understood the reality of the country’s diet.
They had a mind to Beef, and how they got it.Yet notwithstanding being not used to such short Commons of Flesh, tho they had Rice in abundance, and having no Money to buy more, they had a desire to kill some Cows, that they might eat their Bellies full of Beef, but made it somewhat a point of Conscience, whether it might be lawful or not, to take them without leave. Upon which they apply themselves to the old Father abovesaid, desiring him to solve this Case of Conscience. Who was very ready to give them a Dispensation. And told them, That forasmuch as the Chingulayes were their Enemies and had taken their Bodies, it was very lawful Page 134for them to satisfie their Bodies with their Goods. And the better to animate them in this design, bid them bring him a piece, that he might partake with them. So being encouraged by the old Father, they went on boldly in their intended Business.
They wanted beef, and they were figuring out how to get it.Even though they weren’t used to having so little meat, since they had plenty of rice, and since they had no money to buy more, they wanted to kill some cows so they could fill their bellies with beef. However, they were conflicted about whether it was right to take them without permission. So, they went to the old Father mentioned before, asking him to help them figure out this moral dilemma. He was more than willing to give them permission. He told them, Since the Chingulayes were their enemies and had taken their bodies, it was perfectly fine Page 134for them to satisfy their needs with their resources. To encourage them further in their plan, he asked them to bring him a piece so he could share in the meal. With the old Father’s encouragement, they confidently went forward with their plan.
A Passage of the Courage of the Men.Now if you would have an account of the Metal and Manfulness of these men, as you have already had a tast of ours, take this passage. The Jack Fruit the Kings Officers often gather wheresoever it grows, and give to the Kings Elephants, and they may gather it in any mans grounds without the Owners leave, being for the Kings use. Now these English men were appointed to dwell in an house, that formerly belonged unto a Noble man, whom the King had cut off, and seized upon it. In the ground belonging to this House stood a Jack Tree full of Fruit. Some of the Kings men came thither to gather some of them to feed the Elephants. But altho the English had free liberty to gather what they could eat or desire, yet they would permit none but themselves to meddle with them, but took the Officers by the shoulders and turned them out of the Garden, altho there were more a great many than they could tell what to do with. The Great men were so Civil, that notwithstanding this Affront, they laid no Punishment upon them. But the Event of this was, that a few days after they were removed from this house to another, where was a Garden but no Trees in it. And because they would not allow the King a few, they lost all themselves.
A Narrative of the Men's Bravery.Now, if you want to hear about the bravery and strength of these men, as you've already gotten a taste of ours, check out this story. The Jack fruit is often gathered by the King's officers wherever it grows, and they can pick it from anyone's land without the owner's permission, as it's for the King's elephants. These English men were living in a house that once belonged to a nobleman, who the King had executed and taken the property from. In the yard of this house, there was a Jack tree full of fruit. Some of the King's men came there to collect fruit for the elephants. Even though the English had the right to gather whatever they wanted, they refused to let anyone else touch the fruit. They grabbed the officers by the shoulders and pushed them out of the garden, even though there was plenty of fruit to spare. The nobles were so respectful that despite this insult, they didn’t punish them. However, as a result, a few days later, they were moved from this house to another one, which had a garden but no trees at all. Because they wouldn’t let the King take a few fruits, they ended up losing everything themselves.
Two of his Company taken into Court.I mentioned before two Lads of this Company, whom the King chose out for his own service, their Names were Hugh Smart and Henry Man. These being taken into his Court, obtained great Favour and Honour from him, as to be always in his presence, and very often he would kindly and familiarly talk with them concerning their Country, what it afforded; and of their King and his Strength for War. Thus they lived in his Favour for some time.
Two members of his Company were taken to court.I previously mentioned two young men from this Company whom the King selected for his personal service; their names were Hugh Smart and Henry Man. Once they entered his Court, they received a lot of favor and respect from him, often being in his presence. He would frequently engage them in friendly conversations about their homeland, what it had to offer, and about their King and his military strength. They enjoyed his favor for quite a while.
The one out of Favour, his end.Till at length Hugh Smart, having a desire to hear news concerning England, privatly got to the Speech of a Dutch Embassadour. Of which the King had notice, but would not believe it, supposing the information was given him out of Envy to his Favorite, but commanded privately to watch him, and if he went again, to catch him there. Which he not being aware of, went again, and was catched. At which the King was very angry. For he allows none to come to the speech of Ambassodours, much less one that served in his presence, and heard and saw all that passed in Court. But yet the King dealt very favourably with him. For had it been a Chingulay, there is nothing more sure than that he should have dyed for it. But this English mans Punishment was only to be sent away and kept a Prisoner in the Mountains without Chains, and ordered him to be well used there. Where indeed he lived better content than in the Kings Palace. He took a Wife here and had one Son by her, and afterwards dyed by a mischance, which was thus. As he was gathering a Jack from the Tree by a Crock, it fell down upon his side, and bruised him so that it killed him.
The one who is out of Favor, his end. Eventually, Hugh Smart, wanting to hear news about England, secretly attended the speech of a Dutch Ambassador. The King was informed of this but refused to believe it, thinking the info was given out of jealousy towards his favorite. However, he ordered his people to keep an eye on him and to catch him if he went again. Unaware of this, he went back and was caught. This made the King very angry. He doesn’t allow anyone to attend the speeches of Ambassadors, especially someone who served in his presence and saw everything that happened in court. Still, the King treated him relatively kindly. If he had been a Chingulay, there’s no doubt he would have been executed. But this English man’s punishment was just to be sent away and held as a prisoner in the mountains without chains, and he was instructed to be well taken care of there. Interestingly, he lived more happily there than in the King’s palace. He took a wife and had a son with her, but unfortunately died due to an accident. While gathering a Jack from a tree with a crock, it fell on him and bruised him fatally.
The other out of Favour, and lamentable Death.Henry Man the other, yet remained in Favour, and was promoted to be Chief over all the Kings Servants that attended on him in his Palace. It happened one Day, that he broke one of the Kings China Dishes. Which made him so sore afraid, that he fled for Sanctuary into a Vehar, a Temple where the Chief Priests always dwel, Page 135and hold their consultations. This did not a little displease the King; this Act of his supposing him to be of Opinion that those Priests were able to secure him against the Kings displeasure. However he shewing Reverence to their Order would not violently fetch him from thence; but sent a kind Message to the English man, bidding him not to be afraid for so small a matter as a Dish (And, it is probable had he not added this fault he might have escaped without Punishment) and that he should come and Act in his place as formerly. At which Message he came forth, and immediatly, as the King had given order, they took hold of him and bound his Arms above the Elbows behind, which is their fashion of binding men. In which manner he lay all that Night, being bound so hard that his Arms swelled, and the Ropes cut throw the Flesh into the Bones. The next day the King Commanded a Noble man to loose the Ropes off his Arms, and put Chains on his Legs, and keep him in his House, and there feed him and cure him.
The other out of favor and tragic death.Henry Man the other, still held the King's favor and was promoted to Chief over all the King's servants in his Palace. One day, he accidentally broke one of the King's China Dishes. He was so scared that he fled to a Vehar, a temple where the Chief Priests always live and hold their meetings. This upset the King greatly, as he thought Henry Man believed those Priests could protect him from the King's anger. However, out of respect for their position, the King chose not to forcibly take him back, but instead sent a kind message to the English man, telling him not to worry about such a minor issue as a dish (and it's likely that if he hadn’t made this mistake, he might have avoided punishment) and that he should return to his duties as before. Upon receiving this message, he came out, but immediately, as the King had instructed, they seized him and tied his arms above the elbows behind his back, which is how they typically restrain people. He remained in this position all night, bound so tightly that his arms swelled and the ropes cut into his flesh down to the bone. The next day, the King ordered a nobleman to untie his arms, chain his legs, and keep him in his house, providing him with food and care.
Thus he lay some Six Months, and was cured, but had no Strength in his Armes, and then was taken into his Office again, and had as much Favour from the King as before. Who seemed much to lament him for his folly, thus to procure his own ruine.
Thus he lay for about six months and recovered, but he had no strength in his arms. Then he was brought back to his office and received as much favor from the king as before, who seemed to greatly regret his foolishness in bringing about his own downfall.
Not long after he again offended the King. Which as it is reported was thus. A Portugueze had been sent for to the City to be employed in the Kings Service; to which Service he had no Stomach at all, and was greatly afraid of, as he justly might be. For the avoiding therefore of it he sends a Letter to this English Courtier, wherein he entreated him to use his interest to excuse him to the King. The English man could not read the Letter being writ in the Portugueze Tongue, but gave it to another to read. Which when he knew the contents of thought it not safe for him to meddle in that business, and so concealed the Letter. The person to whom the English man had given it to read, some time after informed the King thereof. Whereupon both the Portugueze that sent the Letter, and the English man to whom it was sent, and the Third Person that read it, because he informed no sooner, were all three at one time and in one place torn in pieces by Elephants.
Not long after, he offended the King again. The story goes like this: a Portuguese man had been called to the city to work for the King, but he was completely against it and very scared, as he had every right to be. To avoid this, he sent a letter to an English courtier, asking him to use his influence to excuse him to the King. The Englishman couldn't read the letter since it was written in Portuguese, so he handed it to someone else to read. When that person learned the contents, he thought it was too risky to get involved and kept the letter hidden. Later, the person who read it informed the King. As a result, both the Portuguese man who sent the letter and the Englishman to whom it was sent, along with the third person who read it, were all torn apart by elephants at the same time and in the same place.
The King sends special order concerning their good usage.After this Execution the King supposing that we might be either discontented in our selves, or discountenanced by the People of the Land, sent special order to all parts where we dwelt, that we should be of good cheer, and not be discouraged, neither abused by the Natives.
The King issues a special order regarding their proper use.After this execution, the King, thinking we might feel unhappy or discouraged by the locals, sent a special order to all the places where we lived, telling us to stay positive and not to be disheartened or mistreated by the natives.
Thus jealous is the King of Letters, and allows none to come or go. We have seen how dear it cost poor Henry Man. Mr. William Vassal, another of the Persia-Merchant men, was therefore more wary of some Letters he had, and came off better.
Thus jealous is the King of Letters and allows no one to enter or leave. We have seen how dearly it cost poor Henry Man. Mr. William Vassal, another one of the Persia-Merchant men, was therefore more careful with some letters he had and fared better.
Mr. Vassals prudence upon the receit of Letters.This man had received several Letters, and it was known abroad that he had. Which he fearing lest the King should hear of, thought it most convenient and safe to go to the Court and present him himself; that so he might plead in his own Defence to the King. Which he did. He acknowledged to him that he had received Letters, and that they came to his hands a pretty while ago: but withall pretended excuses and reasons to clear himself. As first, that when he received them, he knew not that it was against the Law and manner of the Countrey; and when he did know, he took Council of a Portugueze Page 136Priest, (who was now dead) being old and as he thought well experienced in the Countrey. But he advised him to defer a while the carrying them unto the King until a more convenient season. After this he did attempt, he said to bring them unto the King, but could not be permitted to have entrance thro the Watches: so that until now, he could not have opportunity to present them.
Mr. Vassals was careful upon receiving letters.This man had received several letters, and it was known that he had. Fearing the King might hear about it, he thought it best and safest to go to the Court and present himself; that way, he could defend himself to the King. He did just that. He admitted to the King that he had received the letters some time ago but made excuses and gave reasons to clear his name. First, he claimed that when he received them, he was unaware it was against the law and customs of the country, and once he did realize, he consulted a Portuguese Priest (who was now dead), thinking he was old and well-versed in local matters. The priest advised him to wait a while before bringing them to the King until it was a more appropriate time. He also said that he had tried to present them to the King but was not allowed to enter through the guards, so until now, he hadn’t had the chance to present them.
The King bids him to read his Letters.The King at the hearing hereof, seemed not to be displeased in the least, but bid him read them. Which he did in the English Language, as they were writ; and the King sat very attentive as if he had understood every word. After they were read, the King gave Vassal a Letter he had intercepted, sent to us from Sir Edward Winter, then Agent at Fort St. George; and asked the News and Contents thereof. Which Mr. Vassal informed him at large of. It was concerning the Victory we had gained over the Dutch when Obdam Admiral of Holland was slain, and concerning the number of our Ships in that Fight, being there specified to be an Hundred and Fifty Sail. The King inquired much after the number of Guns and Men they carried. The number of Men he computed to be one Ship with another about Three Hundred per Ship. At that rate, the King demanded of him how many that was in all. Which Mr. Vassal went about to cast up in the Sand with his finger. But before he had made his Figure the King had done it by Head, and bid him desist, saying it was 45000.
The King asks him to read his letters.The King, upon hearing this, didn't seem upset at all and asked him to read them. He did so in English, just as they were written, and the King listened intently, as if he understood every word. After he finished reading, the King handed Vassal a letter he had intercepted, which was sent to us by Sir Edward Winter, who was then the Agent at Fort St. George; and inquired about the news and details within it. Mr. Vassal explained it to him in detail. It was about the victory we achieved over the Dutch when Obdam, the Admiral of Holland, was killed, and it specified that we had one hundred and fifty ships involved in that fight. The King was very curious about the number of guns and men on board. He estimated that each ship had around three hundred men. At that rate, the King asked him how many that would be in total. Mr. Vassal began to calculate it in the sand with his finger. But before he could finish, the King had already figured it out in his head and told him to stop, saying it was 45,000.
The King pleased to hear of England Victory over Holland.This News of the Hollanders overthrow, and the English Victory much delighted the King: and he inquired into it very particularly. Then the King pretended he would send a Letter to the English Nation, and bad Mr. Vassal inform him of a Trusty Bearer. Which he was very forward to do, and named one of the best which he had made trial of. One of the Great men there present, objected against him, saying, he was insufficient, and asked him, if he knew no other. At which Vassal suspected their Design, which was to learn who had brought those Letters to him; and so framed his answer accordingly, which was that he knew no other.
The King was happy to hear about England's win against Holland.This news of the Hollanders' defeat and the English victory brought great joy to the King, and he asked for details about it. Then the King pretended he would send a letter to the English Nation and asked Mr. Vassal to find a trustworthy messenger. He was eager to help and suggested one of the best messengers he had used before. One of the important people present objected, saying that this messenger wasn’t reliable and asked if he knew anyone else. At that, Vassal suspected their intention was to discover who had delivered those letters to him, so he carefully replied that he didn’t know anyone else.
Private discourse between the King and Vassal.There was much other discourse passed between the King and him at this time in the Portugueze Tongue. Which what it was I could never get out of him, the King having commanded him to keep it secret. And he saith, he hath sworn to himself not to divulge it, till he is out of the Kings hands. At parting, the King told him, for Secrecy he would send him home privatly, or otherwise he would have dismist him with Drums and Honour. But after this the King never sent for him again. And the man, that he named as fit and able to carry the Kings Letter, was sent away Prisoner to be kept in Chains in the Countrey. It is supposed, that they concluded him to have been the man that brought Vassal his Letters. And thus much of the Captivity and Condition of the Persia-Merchant men. Page 137
Private conversation between the King and Vassal. There was a lot of other conversation exchanged between the King and him during this time in the Portuguese language. What was discussed, I could never get out of him because the King ordered him to keep it a secret. He says he has sworn to himself not to reveal it until he is free from the King's control. Upon parting, the King told him that for the sake of secrecy, he would send him home privately; otherwise, he would have dismissed him with drums and honors. But after that, the King never called for him again. The man he suggested as capable of delivering the King's letter was sent away as a prisoner to be kept in chains in the country. It is believed that they concluded he was the one who delivered Vassal his letters. And this is a little about the captivity and condition of the Persia-Merchant men. Page 137
CHAP. V.
Concerning the means that were used for our Deliverance. And what happened to us in the Rebellion. And how we were setled afterwards.
Means made to the King for our Liberty.All of us in this manner remained until the year MDCLXIV. At which time arrived a Letter on our behalf to the King from the Right Worshipful Sir Edward Winter, Governour of Fort St. George, and Agent there. The Dutch Embassadour also at that time by a Commission from the Governour of Columba treated with the King for us. With Sir Edward’s Message the King was much pleased, and with the Dutch’s mediation so prevailed with, that he promised he would send us away.
Actions taken to the King for our Freedom.We all stayed like this until the year 1664. At that time, a letter arrived on our behalf to the King from the Right Worshipful Sir Edward Winter, Governor of Fort St. George, and his agent. The Dutch Ambassador also negotiated with the King for us at that time through a commission from the Governor of Columba. The King was very pleased with Sir Edward's message and was so swayed by the Dutch's mediation that he promised he would set us free.
Upon which they all met at the City.Upon this, he commanded us all to be brought to the City. Whither when we came, we were very joyful not only upon the hopes of our Liberty, but also upon the sight of one another. For several of us had not seen the others since we were first parted. Here also we met with the Persia Merchant men, whom until this time we had not seen. So that we were nine and twenty English in all.
Then they all gathered in the City.Because of this, he ordered that we all be taken to the City. When we arrived, we were really happy not just because of the hope for our freedom, but also because we got to see each other again. Many of us hadn't seen one another since we were first separated. Here, we also came across the Persia Merchant crew, whom we hadn't seen until now. So, there were twenty-nine of us English in total.
Word sent them from the Court, that they had their Liberty.Some few days after our Arrival at the City, we were all called to the Court. At which time standing all of us in one of the Palace Court-yards, the Nobles by command from the King came forth and told us, that it was his Majesties Pleasure to grant unto us our Liberty, and to send us home to our Countrey, and that we should not any more look upon our selves as Prisoners or detained men. At which we bowed our heads and thanked his Majesty. They told us moreover, that the King was intended to send us either with the Dutch Embassadour, or by the Boat which Sir Edward Winter had sent; and that it was his Majesties good will to grant us our choice. We humbly referred it to his Majesties pleasure. They answered, his Majesty could and would do his pleasure, but his will was to know our minds. After a short consultation we answered, since it was his Majesties pleasure to grant us our choice, with many Thanks and Obeisance we chose to go with the Dutch Embassadour, fearing the Boats insufficiency, she having, as we were well sensible, laid there a great while: and if we had chosen the Boat, the danger of going that way might have served them for a Put off to us, and a Plea to detain us still, out of care of us. And again, had we refused the Embassadours kindness at this time, for the future, if these things succeeded not with us now, we could never have expected any more aid or friendship from that Nation.
We got news from the Court that we had our freedom. A few days after we arrived in the City, we were all summoned to the Court. Standing in one of the Palace courtyards, the Nobles, at the King's command, approached us and said, that it was his Majesty's wish to grant us our freedom and send us back to our country, and that we should no longer see ourselves as prisoners or detained men. We bowed our heads and thanked his Majesty. They also informed us, that the King intended to send us either with the Dutch Ambassador or by the Boat that Sir Edward Winter had sent; and that it was his Majesty’s wish to let us choose. We humbly left it up to his Majesty's will. They replied, his Majesty could and would do as he pleased, but he wanted to know our thoughts. After a brief discussion, we responded, since it was his Majesty's wish to give us a choice, with many thanks and respect we chose to go with the Dutch Ambassador, fearing the Boat's inadequacy, since it had been sitting there for quite some time. If we had chosen the Boat, the risk of going that way might have been used as an excuse to keep us detained under the pretense of caring for us. Moreover, if we had declined the Ambassador's kindness at this moment, and if things didn’t turn out well for us, we could never have expected any more help or friendship from that Nation.
All in general refuse the King’s service.In the next place they told us, It was the Kings pleasure to let us understand, that all those that were willing to stay and serve his Majesty, should have very great rewards, as Towns, Monies, Slaves and places of Honour conferred upon them. Which all in general refused.
Everyone generally turned down the King's service.Next, they informed us, It was the King's wish to let us know that anyone willing to stay and serve his Majesty would be rewarded with significant gifts, such as towns, money, slaves, and positions of honor—which everyone generally refused.
Then we were bidden to absent, while they returned our answers to the King. By and by there came Order to call us in one at a time, where the former promises were repeated to every one of us of great Favours, Honours and Rewards from the King to those that were willing to stay with him. And after each one had given his answer, he was sent into a corner in the Court, and then another called and so Page 138all round one after another, they inquiring particularly concerning each mans trade and office; Handycrafts-men and Trumpetters being most desired by the King. We being thus particularly examined again, there was not one of us was tempted by the Kings rewards, but all in general refused the Kings honourable employment, choosing rather to go to our Native Countrey. By which we purchased the Kings Displeasure.
Then we were asked to leave while they reported our responses to the King. After a while, we were called in one at a time, where the previous promises were reiterated to each of us about the great favors, honors, and rewards from the King for those willing to stay with him. After everyone gave their answer, they were sent to a corner of the Court, and then another person was called in, and so on, Page 138 around one after another, with specific inquiries about each person's trade and role; craftsmen and trumpeters were the most sought after by the King. Being examined in detail again, none of us were swayed by the King's rewards; instead, we all collectively refused the King's honorable offers, choosing to return to our home country. As a result, we incurred the King's displeasure.
Commanded still to wait at the Palace. During which a Rebellion breaks out.After this they told us, we must wait at the Palace gate dayly, it being the Kings pleasure, that we should make our personal appearance before him. In this manner we waited many days. At length happened a thing which he least suspected, viz. a general Rebellion of his People against him. Who assaulted his Palace in the Night: but their hearts failed them, daring not to enter into the Apartment where his Person was. For if they had had courage enough, they might have taken him there. For he stayed in his Palace until the Morning; and then fled into the Mountains, and escaped their hands, but more thro their cowardliness than his valour. This Rebellion I have related at large in the second Part, whither he that desires to know more of it may have recourse. Only I shall mention here a few things concerning our selves, who were gotten into the midst of these Broils and Combustions, being all of us now waiting upon the King in the City.
Still instructed to wait at the Palace. During this time, a Rebellion erupts. After this, they informed us that we had to wait at the Palace gate daily, as it was the King's desire that we appeared before him in person. We waited like this for many days. Eventually, something he least expected happened: a full-blown Rebellion of his People against him. They attacked his Palace at night, but their courage failed them, and they didn’t dare to enter the room where he was. If they had been brave enough, they could have captured him. He stayed in the Palace until morning and then fled to the Mountains, escaping them, more due to their cowardice than his bravery. I've detailed this Rebellion extensively in the second Part, and anyone who wants to know more can refer to that. Here, I’ll just mention a few things about ourselves, as we found ourselves caught in the middle of this chaos, all of us waiting on the King in the City.
They are in the midst of It, and in great danger.It was a great and marvellous mercy of Almighty God to bring us safe thro these dangers, for it so happened all along that we were in the very midst. Before they gave the Assault on the Kings Palace, they were consulting to lay hands on us, fearing lest we might be prejudicial to their Business, in joyning to the help and assistance of the King against them. For tho we were but few in comparison, yet the Name of White men was somewhat dreadful to them. Whereupon at first their Counsels were to cut us off. But others among them advised that it would be better to let us alone; For that we being ignorant of their Designs, as indeed we were, and at quiet in our several Lodgings, could not be provided to hurt or indanger them. But otherwise if they should lay hands on us, it would certainly come to the Kings Ears, and Allarm him, and then all would be frustrated and overthrown. This some of their own Party have related to us since. These Counsels were not given out of any secret good will any of them bore to us (as I believe ) but proceeded from the over-ruling hand of God, who put those things into their hearts for our safety and preservation. The People of the City whence the King fled, ran away also leaving their Houses and Goods behind them. Where we found good Prey and Plunder; being permitted to Ransack the Houses of all such as were fled away with the King.
They are right in the thick of it and in serious danger. It was a tremendous and amazing mercy from Almighty God that brought us safely through these dangers, as we were right in the thick of it. Before they launched an attack on the King's palace, they considered targeting us, worried that we might align ourselves with the King against them. Although we were few in number, the presence of white men was somewhat intimidating to them. Initially, their plan was to eliminate us. However, some among them suggested it would be better to leave us alone; since we were unaware of their plans, which we genuinely were, and were peacefully settled in our separate lodgings, we posed no threat to them. But if they were to harm us, it would surely reach the King's ears, causing a warning to him, and then their plans would be ruined and defeated. Some from their own group have since shared this with us. These recommendations didn't stem from any secret goodwill towards us (as I believe) but were rather influenced by the controlling hand of God, who put those thoughts in their minds for our safety and protection. The people from the city where the King fled also ran away, leaving their homes and possessions behind. There, we found valuable loot and were allowed to ransack the homes of everyone who had fled with the King.
The Rebels take the English with them.The Rebels having driven away the King, and marching to the City of Cande to the Prince, carried us along with them; the Chief of their Party telling us that we should now be of good cheer; for what they done upon very good advisement they had done, the Kings ill Government having given an occasion to it. Who went about to destroy both them & their Countrey; and particularly insisted upon such things as might be most plausible to Strangers, such as, keeping Embassadours, discouraging Trade, detaining of Forainers that come upon his Land, besides his cruelties towards themselves that were his natural People. All which Page 139they told us, They had been informed was contrary to the Government of other Countries; and now so soon as their business was settled, they assured us, They would detain none that were minded to go to their own Countreys.
The Rebels take the English with them.The Rebels, having driven away the King and marching to the City of Cande to the Prince, took us along with them. The leader of their group told us to be of good cheer; what they had done was well thought out, as the King's poor leadership had caused it. He attempted to destroy both them and their country; and he particularly pointed out issues that would be most convincing to Strangers, like keeping ambassadors, discouraging trade, detaining foreigners who came to his land, along with his cruelty towards his own natural people. All of this Page 139 they told us, They had learned was against the governance in other countries; and as soon as their issues were resolved, they assured us, They would not hold back anyone who wanted to return to their own countries.
They design to ingage the English with them.Being now at Cande, on Christmas-Day of all the days in the year, they sent, to call us to the Court, and gave us some Money and Cloths first, to make us the more willing to take Arms, which they intended then to deliver unto us, and to go with them upon a Design to fall upon the old King in the place whither he was fled. But in the very interim of time, God being merciful unto us, the Prince with his Aunt fled. Which so amazed and discouraged them, that the Money and Cloths which they were distributing to us and other Strangers to gain us over to them, they scattered about the Court and fled themselves. And now followed nothing but cutting one anothers Throats to make themselves appear the more Loyal Subjects, and make amends for their former Rebellion.
They plan to involve the English in this.Being now at Cande, on Christmas Day, of all days in the year, they sent to summon us to the Court, and first gave us some money and clothes to make us more willing to take up arms, which they intended to hand over to us, and to go with them on a mission to attack the old King in the place where he had fled. But at that very moment, God, being merciful to us, the Prince and his Aunt escaped. This shocked and discouraged them so much that the money and clothes they were distributing to us and other strangers to win us over, they scattered around the Court and fled themselves. What followed was nothing but the cutting of each other's throats to prove themselves more loyal subjects and to make up for their previous rebellion.
They resolve neither to meddle or make.We for our parts little thinking in what danger we were, fell in to scramble among the rest to get what we could of the Monies that were strewed about, being then in great necessity and want. For the allowance which formerly we had was in this Disturbance lost, and so we remained without it for some three Months, the want of which, this Money did help to supply. Having gotten what we could at the Court, we made way to get out of the hurly burly to our Lodgings; intending as we were Strangers and Prisoners, neither to meddle nor make on the one side or the other, being well satisfied, if God would but permit us quietly to sit, and eat such a Christmas Dinner together, as he had prepared for us.
They chose to stay out of it and not take sides.We, on our part, not realizing how much danger we were in, joined the scramble with everyone else to grab what we could of the money that was scattered around, since we were in a desperate need. The financial support we had previously was lost in this chaos, leaving us without it for about three months, and this money helped to meet our needs. After collecting what we could at the Court, we tried to make our way out of the chaos back to our lodgings; as strangers and prisoners, we intended to stay uninvolved, content if God would just allow us to sit peacefully and enjoy the Christmas dinner He had prepared for us.
The day being turned, they fear the King.For our parts we had no other dealings with the Rebels, than to desire them to permit us to go to our Native Countrey, which Liberty they promised we should not want long. But being sent for by them to the Court, we durst not but go, and they giving us such things as we wanted, we could not refuse to take them. But the day being turned put us into great fear, doubting how the King would take it at our hands, from whom we knew this could not be hid.
As the day turned, they were afraid of the King.For our part, we had no other interactions with the Rebels, other than to ask them to allow us to return to our home country, which they promised wouldn't take long. However, when they summoned us to the Court, we felt we had no choice but to go, and since they offered us things we needed, we couldn't refuse to accept them. But as the day changed, we became very worried, unsure how the King would react to our actions, knowing that this could not be kept a secret from him.
But he justifies them.Into our Houses we got safely. But no sooner were we there, but immediately we were called again by a great Man, who had drawn out his Men, and stood in the Field. This Man we thought had been one of the Rebels, who to secure himself upon this change, had intended to run away down to Columbo to the Dutch. Which made us repair to him the more cheerfully, leaving our Meat a roasting on the Spit. But it proved otherwise. For no sooner had he gotten us unto him, but he Proclaimed himself for the old King, and forthwith he and his Company taking us with him marched away to Fight or seize the Rebels, but meeting none went into the City, and there dismissed us, saying, He would acquaint the King, how willing and ready we were to fight for him, if need had required; altho, God knows, it was the least of our thoughts and intents, yet God brought it to pass for our good. For when the King was informed of what we had received of the Rebels, this piece of good Service that we had done, or rather supposed to have done, was also told unto him. At the hearing of which himself justified us to be innocent; saying, Since my absence, who was there that would give them Victuals? And, It was mere Page 140want that made them to take what they did. Thus the Words of the King’s own mouth acquitted us. And when the Sword devoured on every side, yet by the Providence of God not one hair of our heads perished.
But he defends them.We got safely into our homes. But no sooner had we arrived than a powerful figure called us back, gathering his men and standing in the field. We thought he was one of the Rebels who, in order to save himself during this upheaval, had planned to escape to Columbo and seek refuge with the Dutch. This made us approach him more eagerly, leaving our food roasting on the spit. However, things turned out differently. As soon as he had gathered us, he declared himself loyal to the old King, and with his company, he took us along to fight or capture the Rebels. But since we encountered no one, we entered the city, where he released us, saying, He would inform the King how eager and ready we were to fight for him, if necessary; although God knows, this was the least of our thoughts and intentions, yet it worked out for our benefit. When the King heard what we had endured from the Rebels, he also learned about this good deed we had supposedly done. Upon hearing this, he declared us innocent, saying, Since my absence, who would have provided them with food? And, It was sheer Page 140need that drove them to take what they did. Thus, the King's own words cleared us of any blame. And while the sword struck all around us, by God's providence, not a single hair on our heads was harmed.
They are driven to beg in the Highways.The Tumults being appeased, and the Rebellion vanished, the King was settled in his Throne again. And all this happened in five days time. We were now greatly necessitated for food, and wanted some fresh Orders from the King’s mouth for our future subsistence. So that having no other remedy, we were fain to go and lay in the High way that leads to the City a begging; for the People would not let us go any nearer towards the King, as we would have done. There therefore we lay, that the King might come to the knowledge of us, and give Command for our allowance again. By which means we obtained our purpose. For having laid there some two Months, the King was pleased to appoint our Quarters in the Countrey as formerly, not mentioning a word of sending us away, as he had made us believe before the Rebellion.
They’re made to beg on the highways. With the riots calmed down and the rebellion gone, the King took his place back on the throne. And all of this happened in just five days. We were now in desperate need of food and needed fresh orders from the King for our future survival. With no other option, we ended up lying on the highway leading to the city, begging; the people wouldn’t let us get any closer to the King as we would have liked. So we settled there, hoping the King would notice us and give orders for our support again. This strategy worked. After lying there for about two months, the King kindly appointed our quarters in the countryside just like before, without mentioning anything about sending us away, as he had led us to believe before the rebellion.
Sent into new quarters there, and their Pensions settled again.Now we were all sent away indeed, but not into our own Countrey, but into new Quarters. Which being God would have to be no better we were glad it was so well, being sore a weary of laying in this manner. For some three Months time we had no manner of allowance. We were all now placed one in a Town as formerly, together with the Persia Merchant men also, who hitherto had lived in the City of Cande, and had their Provisions brought them out of the King’s Palace ready dressed. These were now sent away with us into the Countrey. And as strict a charge was given for our good entertainment as before.
Moved into new accommodations there, and their pensions were arranged again. Now we were all sent away for real, but not back to our own country, instead to new quarters. This, being what God wanted, was better than nothing, and we were glad it was good enough, since we were tired of living like this. For about three months, we received no sort of allowance. We were all placed in a town just like before, along with the crew from the Persia Merchant, who until now had been living in the city of Cande, getting their meals prepared and sent from the King’s palace. They were now sent away with us into the countryside. And strict instructions were given for our proper care, just like before.
Fall to Trading, and have more freedom.We were thus dispersed about the Towns here one and there another, for the more convenient receiving our allowance, and for the greater case of the People. And now we were far better to pass than heretofore, having the Language, and being acquainted with the Manners and Customs of the People, and had the same proportion of Victuals, and the like respect as formerly. And now they fall into employments as they please, either Husbandry or Merchandizing, or knitting Caps, being altogether free to do what they will themselves, and to go where they will, excepting running away: and for that end, we are not permitted to go down to the Sea, but we may travel all about the Countrey, and no man regards us. For tho the People some of the first years of our Captivity, would scarcely let us go any whither, and had an eye upon us afterwards, yet in process of time all their Suspitions of our going away wore off; especially when several of the English had built them Houses, and others had taken them Wives, by whom they had Children, to the number of eighteen living when I came away.
Turn to trading and gain more freedom. We were spread out across the towns, each in different locations for easier access to our supplies and to help the local population. Now, it was much easier for us to get around than before since we knew the language and were familiar with the people's customs. We still received the same amount of food and respect as we had in the past. At this point, we could choose our own work—farming, trading, or knitting caps—completely free to do what we wanted and go where we liked, as long as we didn't try to escape. To prevent that, we weren't allowed to go down to the sea, but we could travel throughout the countryside without being bothered. Although in the first few years of our captivity, the locals barely let us go anywhere and kept a close watch on us, over time, their suspicion about us leaving faded away, especially when several English settlers built houses and married local women, resulting in about eighteen children born by the time I left.
Having said all this in general of the English People there, I will now continue a further account of my self. Page 141
Having said all this about the English people, I’ll now share more about myself. Page 141
CHAP. VI.
A Continuation of the Author’s particular Condition after the Rebellion. Purchaseth a piece of Land.
The Author at his new quarters builds him another House.My hap was to be quartered in a Countrey called Handapondown, lying to the Westward of the City of Cande. Which place liked me very well, being much nearer to the Sea than where I dwelt before, which gave me some probable hopes, that in time I might chance to make an escape. But in the mean time to free my self from the Suspition of the People, who watched me by Night, and by Day, had an eye to all my actions, I went to work with the help of some of my Neighbors to Build me another House upon the Bank of a River, and intrenched it round with a Ditch, and Planted an Hedge: and so began to settle my self; and followed my business in Knitting and going about the Countries a Trading; seeming to be very well contented in this Condition.
The author is building another house at his new location. I ended up staying in a region called Handapondown, located to the west of the city of Cande. I liked this place a lot because it was much closer to the sea than where I lived before, giving me some hope that I might eventually escape. But in the meantime, to avoid raising suspicion among the people who watched me day and night and scrutinized all my actions, I teamed up with some neighbors to build myself another house by the riverbank. We dug a ditch around it and planted a hedge, and I started to settle in. I kept myself busy with knitting and trading around the area, appearing quite content in this situation.
The People counsel him to Marry.Lying so long at the City without allowance, I had spent all to some Seven shillings, which served me for a stock to set up again in these new Quarters. And by the Blessing of my most gracious God, which never failed me in all my Undertakings, I soon came to be well furnished with what that Countrey afforded: insomuch that my Neighbours and Townsmen no more suspected my running away; but earnestly advised me to marry, saying, It would be an ease and help to me, knowing that I then dressed my Victuals my self: having turned my Boy to seek his Fortune when we were at the City: They urged also, That it was not convenient for a young man as I was to live so solitarily alone in a house: and if it should so come to pass that the King should send me hereafter to my Country, their manner of Marriage, they said, was not like ours, and I might without any Offence discharge my Wife, and go away.
The people advise him to get married. After being in the City for so long without support, I had spent all but about seven shillings, which became my foundation to start over in these new quarters. By the grace of my most gracious God, who never let me down in my endeavors, I quickly became well-equipped with what the area offered. As a result, my neighbors and townspeople no longer suspected me of running away; instead, they strongly encouraged me to marry, saying, It would make things easier and help me, especially since I was cooking my own meals after I sent my boy off to find his fortune while we were in the City. They also insisted, That it wasn't suitable for a young man like me to live so alone in a house: and if it ever happened that the King sent me back to my country, their way of marriage, they said, wouldn't be the same as ours, and I could, without any offense, dismiss my wife and leave.
Which he seemed to listen to.I seemed not altogether to slight their counsel, that they might the less suspect I had any thoughts of mine own Countrey, but told them, That as yet I was not sufficiently stocked, and also, That I would look for one that I could love: tho in my heart I never purposed any such matter; but on the contrary, did heartily abhor all thoughts tending that way.
He appeared to be listening to that.I didn’t completely disregard their advice, so they wouldn’t be suspicious that I had any thoughts about my own country. I told them, That as of now I wasn’t well-equipped, and also, That I would search for someone I could love: even though in my heart I never intended anything like that; in fact, I genuinely detested all thoughts in that direction.
Here he lived two years.In this place I lived two years; and all that time could not get one likely occasion of running for it. For I thought it better to forbear running too great a hazard by being over hasty to escape, than to deprive my self of all hopes for the future, when time and experience would be a great help to me.
He lived here for two years.In this place, I lived for two years; and all that time, I couldn't find a good opportunity to escape. I thought it was better to avoid taking too big of a risk by rushing to get away than to give up all hope for the future, when time and experience would really benefit me.
A Fort built near him, but afterward taken by the King.In the year MDCLXVI. the Hollanders came up and built a Fort just below me, there being but a ridge of Mountains between them and me. But tho so near, I could not come to them, a Watch being kept at every passage. The King sent down against them two great Commanders with their Armies, but being not strong enough to expel them, they lay in these Watches to stop them from coming up higher. The name of this Fort was called Arrandery. Which altho they could not prevent the Dutch from building at that time. Yet some years after Page 142when they were not aware, they fell upon it and took it, and brought all the People of it up to Cande, where those that remained alive of them were, when I came from thence.
A fort was built near him, but it was eventually taken by the King.In the year 1666, the Hollanders came up and built a fort just below me, with only a ridge of mountains separating us. Despite being so close, I couldn’t reach them because there was a watch at every passage. The King sent two great commanders along with their armies against them, but they weren’t strong enough to drive them out; instead, they maintained watch to prevent them from advancing any further. This fort was named Arrandery. Even though they couldn’t stop the Dutch from building it at that time, some years later Page 142, when they were caught off guard, they attacked and captured it. They then took all the people to Cande, where those who survived were when I came from there.
He and three more removed thenceIn this Countrey of Hotteracourly, where the Dutch had built this Fort, were four English men placed, whereof I was one. All whom the King immediately upon the News of the Dutche’s Invasion, sent order to bring up out of the danger of the War into Cande Uda, fearing that which we were indeed intended to do, viz. to run away.
He and three others left that place. In this country of Hotteracourly, where the Dutch had built this fort, there were four English men placed, and I was one of them. As soon as the King got word of the Dutch invasion, he ordered us to retreat to Cande Uda to avoid the dangers of war, worried that we might actually do what we were planning, which was to escape.
This Invasion happening so unexpectedly and our remove so sudden, I was forced to leave behind me that little Estate which God had given me, lying scattered abroad in Betel-nuts, the great Commodity of that Countrey, which I was then parting from: and much ado I had to get my Cloths brought along with me, the Enemies, as they called them, but my Friends being so near. And thus was I carried out of this Countrey as poor as I came into it, leaving all the fruits of my Labour and Industry behind me. Which called to my remembrance the words of Job. Naked came I into this world, and naked shall I return: God gave and God hath taken away, blessed be the Name of the Lord.
This invasion caught us off guard, and because we had to leave so quickly, I had to abandon that small estate that God had given me, which was filled with betel nuts, the main product of that country I was leaving. I struggled to get my clothes packed, especially with enemies surrounding us, though my friends were close by. So, I left that country as poor as I arrived, leaving behind all the fruits of my hard work. This reminded me of the words of Job: "Naked I came into this world, and naked shall I return: God gave and God has taken away; blessed be the name of the Lord."
Settled in a dismal place.We all four were brought up together into a Town on the top of a Mountain called Laggendenny. Where I and my dear Friend and fellow Prisoner, and fellow Batchelor Mr. John Loveland lived together in one House. For by this time not many of our People were as we, that is, single men; but seeing so little hopes, despaired of their Liberty, and had taken Wives or Bedfellows.
Settled in a dark place. We all four were raised together in a town on top of a mountain called Laggendenny. My dear friend and fellow prisoner, Mr. John Loveland, and I lived together in one house. By this time, not many of our people were like us, that is, single men; most, seeing little hope, had given up on their freedom and had taken wives or partners.
At our first coming into this Town, we were very much dismayed, it being, one of the most dismal places that I have seen upon that Land. It stands alone upon the top of a Mountain, and no other Town near it, and not above four or five Houses in it. And oftentimes into this Town did the King use to send such Malefactors as he was minded suddenly to cut off. Upon these accounts our being brought to this place could not but scare us, and the more, because it was the King’s special Order and Command to place us in this very Town.
When we first arrived in this town, we were really shocked; it's one of the most depressing places I've ever seen in this land. It sits alone on top of a mountain with no other towns nearby and only about four or five houses in it. The king often used to send criminals here whenever he wanted to get rid of them quickly. Because of this, being brought to this place was definitely frightening, especially since it was the king's direct order to put us in this town.
A comfortable Message from the King concerning us.But this our trouble and dejection (thanks be to God) lasted but a day. For the King seemed to apprehend into what a fit of Fear and Sorrow this our Remove would cast us, and to be sensible, how sadly we must needs take it to change a sweet and pleasant Countrey, such as Handapondown and the Countrey adjacent was, for this most sad and dismal Mountain. And therefore the next day came a comfortable Message from the King’s own mouth, sent by no less Man than he, who had the chief Power and Command over those People who were appointed to give us our Victuals, where we were. This Message, which as he said himself, he was ordered by the King to deliver to the People in our hearing, was this, That they should not think that we were Malefactors, that is, such who having incurred the King’s displeasure were sent to be kept Prisoners there, but men whom his Majesty did highly esteem, and meant to promote to great Honour in his Service, and that they should respect us as such, and entertain us accordingly. And if their ability would not reach thereunto, it was the King’s Order, he said, to bid them sell their Cattel and Goods, and when that was done their Wives and Children, rather than we should want of our due allowance: which he ordered, should be as formerly we used to have: and Page 143if we had not Houses thatched, and sufficient for us to dwell in, he said, We should change, and take theirs.
A reassuring message from the King about us. But our trouble and sadness (thank God) only lasted a day. The King seemed to understand how much fear and sorrow this change would bring us, and he recognized how hard it was to leave a sweet and pleasant place like Handapondown and the surrounding area for this bleak and miserable Mountain. So, the next day, a reassuring message came directly from the King, delivered by none other than the man who had the highest authority over those responsible for providing us with food where we were. This message, which he said was ordered by the King to be shared with the people in our presence, was this: They should not think that we were criminals, that is, people who had incurred the King’s displeasure and were sent there as prisoners, but rather men whom his Majesty greatly valued and intended to promote to significant honor in his service. They should treat us as such and accommodate us accordingly. And if they didn’t have the means to do so, it was the King’s order, he said, that they should sell their cattle and goods, and when that was done, their wives and children, rather than let us go without our proper allowance: which he ordered should be what we were used to getting before. And Page 143if we didn’t have houses that were thatched and sufficient for us to live in, he stated, We should take theirs.
Placed there to punish the People for Crime.This kind Order from the King coming so suddenly, did not a little comfort and encourage us. For then we did perceive the King’s purpose and intent in placing us in those remote Parts, was not to punish us, but them: that we might be his Instruments to Plague and take revenge of that People; who it seems had Plundred the King’s Palace in the time of the late Rebellion, when he left it and fled; for this Town lies near unto the same: and their Office lying about the Court they had the fairer opportunity of Plundering it. For the Service they are to perform to the King, is to carry his Pallenkine when he pleaseth to ride therein, and also to bring Milk every Morning to the Court, being Keepers of the King’s Cattel.
Put there to punish the People for wrongdoing.This sudden order from the King brought us a bit of comfort and encouragement. We realized that the King’s intention in sending us to these remote areas wasn’t to punish us, but to use us as his tools to exact revenge on those people. It seems they had looted the King’s Palace during the recent rebellion when he had to flee; this town is close to it. Since they worked around the Court, they had a better chance to plunder it. Their responsibilities to the King include carrying his Pallenkine when he wants to ride in it, and also delivering milk to the Court every morning, as they are in charge of the King’s livestock.
Weary of this place.In this Town we remained some three years; by which time we were grown quite weary of the place, and the place and People also grown weary of us, who were but troublesom Guests to them; for having such great Authority given us over them, we would not lose it; and being four of us in call one of another, we would not permit or suffer them to domineer over us. Being thus tired with one anothers Company, and the King’s Order being of an old Date, we used all means we could to clear our selves of one another: often repairing unto the Court to seek to obtain a Licence that we might be removed and placed any where else. But there was none that durst grant it, because it was the King’s peculiar Command, and special Appointment that we must abide in that very Town.
Sick of this place.We stayed in this Town for about three years; by then, we were completely fed up with the place, and the locals were pretty tired of us too, as we had become annoying guests to them. With so much power given to us over them, we weren’t willing to let it go, and since there were four of us relying on each other, we wouldn’t allow them to take control over us. Being worn out by each other's company, and since the King’s order was old, we tried everything we could to get away from each other: we often went to the Court to try to get a license so we could be moved somewhere else. But nobody dared to grant it because it was the King’s specific command and appointment that we had to stay in that very Town.
During the time of our stay here, we had our Victuals brought us in good order and due season: the Inhabitants having such a charge given them by their Governour and he from the King, durst not do otherwise. So that we had but little to do, only to dress and eat, and sit down to knit.
During our time here, we received our meals promptly and in good condition: the locals were given this responsibility by their Governor, who was instructed by the King, so they had no choice but to comply. This meant we had very little to do, just prepare our food, eat, and relax while knitting.
By a piece of Craft he gets down to his old Quarters.I had used the utmost of my skill and endeavour to get a Licence to go down to my former Quarters, all things being now pretty well settled, hoping that I might recover some of my old Debts: but by no means could I obtain it. The denial of so reasonable a desire, put me upon taking leave. I was well acquainted with the way, but yet I hired a man to go with me, without which I could not get thro the Watches. For altho I was the Master and he the Man, yet when we came into the Watches, he was the Keeper and I the Prisoner. And by this means we passed without being suspected.
Using a clever trick, he goes back to his old spot.I had put in all my effort to get permission to go back to my old place since things were mostly settled, hoping to collect some of my past debts. However, I couldn’t get it at all. The refusal of such a reasonable request made me decide to leave. I was familiar with the route, but I still hired a man to accompany me; without him, I wouldn’t have been able to get through the guards. Even though I was the Master and he was the Worker, when we reached the guards, he was the one in charge and I was the prisoner. This way, we managed to get through without raising any suspicion.
Began the world anew the third time.Being come into my old Quarters, by pretending that this man was sent down from the Magistrate to see that my Debts and Demands might be duely paid and discharged, I chanced to recover some of them, and the rest gave over for lost; for I never more looked after them. And so I began the world anew, and by the Blessing of God was again pretty well recruited before I left this Town.
Started the world over for the third time.Once I returned to my old place, by pretending that this guy was sent by the authorities to make sure my debts and obligations were properly paid off, I managed to collect some of them, while the rest I considered as lost; I never bothered to pursue them again. And so I started fresh, and with God's blessing, I was in pretty good shape again before I left this town.
Plots to remove himself.In the time of my residence here, I chanced to hear of a small piece of Land that was to be sold. About which I made very diligent inquiry. For altho I was sore a weary of living in this Town, yet I could not get out of it, not having other new Quarters appointed me, unless I could provide a place for my self to remove to: which now God had put into my hand. As for the King’s Command I dreaded it not much, having found by observation, that the King’s Orders wear Page 144away by time, and the neglect of them comes at last to be unregarded. However I was resolved to put it to a hazard, come what will.
Plans to escape.During my time here, I heard about a small piece of land that was for sale. I looked into it very thoroughly. Even though I was tired of living in this town, I couldn't leave without arranging a new place for myself, unless I could find somewhere to move to: which, as it happened, God had now provided. I didn't fear the King's command much, having noticed that the King's orders fade over time, and eventually, people start to ignore them. Still, I was determined to take the risk, no matter what happened.
Is incouraged to buy a piece of Land.Altho I had been now some seven or eight years in this Land, and by this time came to know pretty well the Customs and Constitutions of the Nation, yet I would not trust my own knowledge, but to prevent the worst, I went to the Governor of that same Countrey where the Land lay, to desire his advice, whether or no I might lawfully buy that small piece of Land. He inquired, Whose and what Land it was, I informed him, That it had been formerly dedicated to a Priest, and he at his death had left it to his Grandson: who for want was forced to sell it. Understanding this, the Governor approved of the business, and encouraged me to buy it: saying, That such kind of Lands only were lawful here to be bought and sold, and that this was not in the least litigious.
Is encouraged to purchase a parcel of land.Although I had been living in this country for about seven or eight years and had come to understand the customs and laws of the nation fairly well, I still didn’t fully trust my own knowledge. To avoid any issues, I went to the Governor of the area where the land was located to seek his advice on whether I could legally purchase that small piece of land. He asked, Whose land was it and what type of land was it? I explained, That it had once been dedicated to a priest, and that he had left it to his grandson, who, due to financial difficulties, had to sell it. After hearing this, the Governor approved the transaction and encouraged me to go ahead with the purchase, saying, That this type of land was the only kind that could be legally bought and sold here, and that there were no legal disputes regarding it.
The Situation and condition of it.Having gotten both his consent and advice, I went on chearfully with my purchase. The place also liked me wondrous well; it being a point of Land, standing into a Corn Field, so that Corn Fields were on three sides of it, and just before my Door a little Corn ground belonging thereto, and very well watered. In the Ground besides eight Coker-nut Trees, there were all sorts of Fruit Trees the Countrey afforded. But it had been so long desolate, that it was all overgrown with Bushes, and no sign of a House therein.
The situation and its condition.After getting his consent and advice, I happily proceeded with my purchase. The location suited me wonderfully; it was a piece of land extending into a cornfield, with fields on three sides, and right in front of my door a small patch of corn that belonged to it, which was well-watered. In addition to eight coconut trees, there were all kinds of fruit trees that the area had to offer. However, it had been desolate for so long that it was completely overgrown with bushes, and there was no sign of a house.
Buys it.The price of this Land was five and twenty Larees, that is five Dollars, a great Sum of Money in the account of this Countrey; yet thanks be to God, who had so far inabled me after my late and great loss, that I was strong enough to lay this down. The terms of Purchase being concluded on between us, a Writing was made upon a leaf after that Countrey manner, witnessed by seven or eight Men of the best Quality in the Town: which was delivered to me, and I paid the Money, and then took Possession of the Land. It lyes some ten Miles to the Southward of the City of Cande in the County of Oudaneur, in the Town of Elledat.
Purchases it.The price of this land was twenty-five Larees, which is five Dollars, a significant amount of money in this country; yet I am thankful to God that after my recent significant loss, I was able to gather enough to pay this. Once the purchase terms were agreed upon, a document was created on a leaf in the local style, witnessed by seven or eight respected men from the town. This was handed to me, I paid the money, and then I took possession of the land. It is located about ten miles south of the city of Cande in the county of Oudaneur, in the town of Elledat.
Builds an House on it.Now I went about Building an House upon my Land, and was assisted by three of my Countreymen that dwelt near by, Roger Gold, Ralph Knight, and Stephen Rutland, and in short time we finished it. The Countrey People were all well pleased to see us thus busie our selves about buying of Land and Building of Houses, thinking it would ty our Minds the faster to their Countrey, and make us think the less upon our own.
Builds a house on it. So, I started building a house on my land, and I was helped by three of my neighbors, Roger Gold, Ralph Knight, and Stephen Rutland, and we finished it in no time. The local people were happy to see us working on buying land and building houses, believing it would tie us more to their area and make us think less about our own.
Leaves Laggendenny.Tho I had built my new House, yet durst I not yet leave my old Quarters in Laggendenny, but wait until a more convenient time fell out for that purpose. I went away therefore to my old home, and left my aforesaid three English Neighbours to inhabit in it in my absence. Not long after I found a fit season to be gone to my Estate at Elledat. And upon my going, the rest left the Town also, and went and dwelt elsewhere, each one where he best liked. But by this means we all lost a Privilege which we had before: which was that our Victuals were brought unto us, and now we were forced to go and fetch them our selves; the People alledging (true enough) that they were not bound to carry our Provisions about the Country after us. Page 145
Leaves Laggendenny.Even though I had built my new house, I still didn't feel ready to leave my old place in Laggendenny, so I waited for a better time to make the move. I went back to my old home and left my three English neighbors to live there while I was away. Soon after, I found a good opportunity to go to my estate at Elledat. When I left, the others also left town and went to live wherever they preferred. However, this led to all of us losing a benefit we had before: our food used to be delivered to us, but now we had to go out and get it ourselves; the locals pointed out (rightly) that they weren't obligated to carry our supplies around the country anymore. Page 145
Settled at his new purchase, with three more living with him.Being settled in my new House, I began to plant my ground full of all sorts of Fruit Trees; and by the Blessing of God all grew and prospered, and yielded me great Plenty, and good increase, sufficient both for me, and for those that dwelt with me. For the three English men I left at my House when I departed back to Laggendenny, still lived with me. We were all single men; and we agreed very well together, and were helpful to one another. And for their help and assistance of me, I freely granted them Liberty to use and enjoy Whatsoever the ground afforded, as much as my self. And with a joynt consent it was concluded amongst us, That only single Men and Batchellors should dwell there, and such as would not he conformable to this present agreement should depart and absent himself from our Society, and also forfeit his right and claim to the forementioned Privilege, that is, to be cut off from all benefit of whatsoever the Trees and Ground afforded.
He settled into his new property, along with three others living with him.Now that I was settled in my new house, I started planting all kinds of fruit trees on my land. With God’s blessing, everything grew well and thrived, providing me with plenty of produce, enough for both me and those who lived with me. The three Englishmen I left at my house when I returned to Laggendenny continued to live with me. We were all single men, and we got along very well, helping one another out. In return for their support and assistance, I happily granted them the freedom to use and enjoy whatever the land produced, just like I did. We all agreed that only single men and bachelors should live there, and anyone who didn’t adhere to this agreement would need to leave and forfeit their right to the privileges mentioned earlier, meaning they would be cut off from all benefits of whatever the trees and land provided.
I thought fit to make such a Covenant, to exclude women from coming in among us, to prevent all strife and dissention, and to make all possible Provision for the keeping up love and quietness among our selves.
I decided to create a Covenant to keep women from joining us, to prevent any conflict and disagreement, and to ensure we take all possible steps to maintain love and peace among ourselves.
In this manner we four lived together some two years very lovingly and contentedly, not an ill word passing between us. We used to take turns in keeping at home, while the rest went forth about their Business. For our house stood alone and no Neighbour near it. Therefore we always left one within. The rest of the English men lived round about us, some four or five miles distant, some more. So that we were, as it were, within reach one of another; which made us like our present Situation the more.
In this way, the four of us lived together for about two years very happily and peacefully, without any arguments between us. We used to take turns staying at home while the others went out to do their business. Our house was isolated, with no neighbors nearby, so we always left one person at home. The other English men lived nearby, some four or five miles away, some further. This closeness made us appreciate our situation even more.
Their freedom and Trade.Thus we lived upon the Mountains, being round about us beset with watches, most of our People being now married: so that now all talk and suspition of our running away was laid aside. Neither indeed was it scarce possible. The effect of which was, that now we could walk from one to the other, or where we would upon the Mountains, no man molesting or disturbing us in the least. So that we began to go about a Pedling, and Trading in the Country farther towards the Northward, carrying our Caps about to sell.
Their freedom and trade.So, we lived on the mountains, surrounded by guards, with most of our people now married. All discussions and suspicions about us escaping were dropped. In fact, it was hardly possible to leave. Because of this, we could now walk from one place to another, or wherever we wanted on the mountains, without anyone bothering or disturbing us at all. So we started to go around selling goods and trading in the countryside further north, taking our caps to sell.
His Family reduced to two.By this time two of our Company seeing but little hopes of Liberty, thought it too hard a task thus to lead a single life, and married. Which when they had done according to the former agreement departed from us. So that our Company was now reduced to two, viz. my Self and Stephen Rutland; whose inclination and resolution was as stedfast as mine against Marriage. And we parted not to the last, but came away together. Page 146
His family shrank to two.By this time, two members of our group, seeing little hope for freedom, felt it was too difficult to live a single life and decided to get married. Once they did that, as per our earlier agreement, they left us. This meant our group was now down to two: myself and Stephen Rutland, whose determination against marriage was as strong as mine. We didn’t part ways until the end; we left together. Page 146
CHAP. VII.
A return to the rest of the English, with some further accounts of them. And some further discourse of the Authors course of life.
Confer together about the lawfulness of Marrying with the Native Women.Let us now make a Visit to the rest of our Country-men, and see how they do. They reckoning themselves in for their Lives, in order to their future settlement, were generally disposed to Marry. Concerning which we have had many and sundry disputes among ourselves; as particularly concerning the lawfulness of matching with Heathens and Idolaters, and whether the Chingulays Marriages were any better than living in Whoredome: there being no Christian Priests to join them together, and it being allowed by their Laws to change their Wives and take others as often as they pleased. But these cases we solved for our own advantage after this manner, That we were but Flesh and Blood, and that it is said, It is better to Marry than to burn, and that as far as we could see, we were cut off from all Marriages any where else, even for our Life time, and therefore that we must marry with these or with none at all. And when the People in Scripture were forbidden to take Wives of Strangers, it was then when they might intermarry with their own People, and so no necessity lay upon them. And that when they could not, there are examples in the Old Testament upon Record, that they took Wives of the Daughters of the Lands, wherein they dwelt. These reasons being urged, there was none among us, that could object ought against them, especially if those that were minded to marry Women here, did take them for their Wives during their lives, as some of them say, they do: and most of the Women they marry are such as do profess themselves to be Christians.
Discuss the legal aspects of marrying Native women. Let’s visit the rest of our fellow countrymen and see how they’re doing. Considering they’re committed to their lives here, most are inclined to marry. We’ve had various debates among ourselves about this, particularly regarding the legitimacy of marrying Heathens and Idolaters, and whether the Chingulays marriages are any better than living in sin, since there are no Christian Priests to perform the ceremonies, and their laws allow them to switch wives as often as they want. However, we justified our views to benefit ourselves by saying that we are only human, and it is said, it’s better to marry than to burn, and that as far as we could see, we were shut off from marrying anywhere else, even for our lifetimes, so we had to marry these women or no one at all. And when the people in Scripture were told not to take wives from outsiders, it was because they could marry within their own community, so there was no pressure on them. When they couldn’t, there are records in the Old Testament showing that they took wives from the daughters of the lands where they lived. With these points raised, none of us could argue against them, especially since those looking to marry women here intended to have them as wives for life, as some say they do, and most of the women they marry identify as Christians.
He resolves upon a single life.As for mine own part, however lawful these Marriages might be, yet I judged it far more convenient for me to abstain, and that it more redounded to my good, having always a reviving hope in me, that my God had not forsaken me, but according to his gracious promise to the Jews in the XXX Chapter of Deuteronomy, and the beginning, would turn my Captivity and bring me into the Land of my Fathers. These and such like meditations, together with my Prayers to God, kept me from that unequal Yoke of Unbeleivers, which several of my Countrey men and fellow Prisoners put themselves under.
He chooses to live alone.As for me, even though these marriages might be perfectly acceptable, I thought it was much better for me to stay single. I always held onto the hope that God hadn’t abandoned me, but would, as He promised the Jews in the first part of the XXX Chapter of Deuteronomy, turn my captivity and bring me back to the land of my ancestors. These thoughts, along with my prayers to God, kept me from being unequally yoked with unbelievers, which many of my countrymen and fellow prisoners chose to do.
What employments they follow.By this time our People having plyed their Business hard, had almost knit themselves out of work; and now Caps were become a very dead Commodity, which was the chief stay they had heretofore to trust to. So that now most of them betook themselves to other employments; some to Husbandry, Plowing Ground, and sowing Rice, and keeping Cattle, others stilled Rack to sell, others went about the Country a Trading. For that which one part of the Land affords is a good Commodity to carry to another that wants it. And thus with the help of a little allowance, they make a shift to subsist. Most of their Wives spin Cotton yarn, which is a great help to them for cloathing, and at spare times also knit.
What jobs do they have?By this time, our people had worked hard and were almost out of jobs; caps had become a very slow-moving product, which was the main thing they used to rely on. So now, most of them turned to other work; some took up farming, plowing fields, planting rice, and raising livestock, while others distilled Rack to sell, and some traveled around the country trading. What one part of the land produces is a valuable commodity to bring to another area that needs it. With a little support, they manage to survive. Most of their wives spin cotton yarn, which helps a lot with clothing, and in their spare time, they also knit.
The respect and credit they live in.After this manner by the blessing of God our Nation hath lived and still doth, in as good fashion as any other People or Nation whatsoever, Page 147that are Strangers here, or as any of the Natives themselves, only the Grandees and Courtiers excepted. This I speak to the Praise and Glory of our God; who loves the Stranger in giving him Food and Raiment; and that hath been pleased to give us Favour and a good Repute in the sight of our Enemies. We cannot complain for want of justice in any wrongs we have sustained by the People; or that our cause hath been discountenanced; but rather we have been favoured above the Natives themselves.
The respect and recognition they have. In this way, by the blessing of God, our nation has thrived and continues to do so, as well as any other people or nation, Page 147whether they are strangers here or natives themselves, with the exception of the elites and courtiers. I say this to the praise and glory of our God, who cares for the stranger by providing food and clothing; and who has been generous in granting us favor and a good reputation in the eyes of our enemies. We cannot complain about a lack of justice for any wrongs we have suffered from the people; or that our cause has been disregarded; instead, we have been treated with more favor than the natives themselves.
A Chingulay punished for beating an English man.One of our men happened to be beaten by his Neighbour. At which we were all very much concerned, taking it as a reproach to our Nation, and fearing it might embolden others to do the like by the rest of us. Therefore with joint consent we all concluded to go to the Court to complain, and to desire satisfaction from the Adigar. Which we did. Upon this the man who had beat the English man was summoned in to appear before him. Who seeing so many of us there, and fearing the cause will go very hard with him, to make the Judg his friend, gave him a bribe. He having received it would have shifted off the Punishment of the Malefactor. But we day after day followed him from house to Court, and from place to place, where-ever he went, demanding Justice and Satisfaction for the wrong we received, shewing the black and blew blows upon the English mans shoulders to all the rest of the Noble men at Court. He fearing therefore lest the King might be made acquainted herewith was forced tho much against his will to clap the Chingulay in Chains. In which condition after he got him, he released him not till besides the former fee he had given him another.
A Chingulay punished for assaulting an English man.One of our guys got beaten up by his neighbor. This really worried all of us, as we saw it as a shame on our community, and we feared it might encourage others to do the same to the rest of us. So, with everyone agreeing, we decided to go to the court to file a complaint and request justice from the Adigar. We did just that. Because of this, the guy who had beaten the English man was called in to face him. Seeing all of us there and knowing he was in deep trouble, he tried to win over the judge by offering a bribe. Once the judge took it, he tried to avoid punishing the offender. But we kept following him day after day, from his home to the court and anywhere else he went, demanding justice and compensation for the harm we suffered, pointing out the bruises on the English man's shoulders to the other nobles at court. Worried that the king might find out about this, he reluctantly had to put the Chingulay in chains. Even then, he didn't let him go until he got another payment besides the original bribe he had received.
An English man preferred at Court.Lately was Richard Varnham taken into the Kings service, and held as Honourable an employment as ever any Christian had in my time, being Commander of Nine Hundred and Seventy Soldiers, and set over all the great Guns, and besides this, several Towns were under him. A place of no less Profit than Honour. The King gave him an excellent Silver Sword and Halberd, the like to which the King never gave to any White man in my time. But he had the good luck to die a natural Death. For had not that prevented, in all probability he should have followed the two English men that served him, spoken of before.
An English man favored at Court. Recently, Richard Varnham joined the King's service and held a position as honorable as any Christian has had in my time, being the Commander of Nine Hundred and Seventy Soldiers, overseeing all the big guns, and in charge of several towns. It was a role that offered both profit and honor. The King presented him with an impressive silver sword and halberd, which the King had never given to any White man during my time. Fortunately, he died of natural causes. Otherwise, he would likely have met the same fate as the two English men who served him, mentioned earlier.
The English serve the King in his Wars.Some years since some of our Nation took up Arms under the King. Which happened upon this occasion. The Hollanders had a small Fort in the Kings Countrey, called Bibligom Fort. This the King minded to take and demolish, sent his Army to beseige it. But being pretty strong; for there were about Ninety Dutch men in it, besides a good number of Black Soldiers, and four Guns on each point one, being in this condition it held out. Some of the great men informed the King of several Dutch runnaways in his Land, that might be trusted, not daring to turn again for fear of the Gallows, who might help to reduce the Fort. And that also there were white men of other Nations that had Wives and Children, from whom they would not run: and these might do him good service. Unto this advice the King inclined.
The English serve the King in his battles. A few years ago, some people from our nation took up arms for the King. This happened for the following reason. The Hollanders had a small fort in the King's territory called Bibligom Fort. The King intended to capture and destroy it, so he sent his army to besiege it. However, the fort was pretty strong; there were about ninety Dutch men inside, along with a good number of Black soldiers and four cannons on each side, so it held out. Some of the nobles informed the King about several Dutch runaways in his land who could be trusted, as they feared execution if they returned, and they might help capture the fort. They also mentioned that there were white men from other nations who had wives and children and wouldn’t abandon them, and they could be of good service. The King was inclined to take this advice.
Whereupon the King made a Declaration to invite the forrain Nations into his Service against Bibligom Fort, that he would compel none, but such as were willing of their own free accord, the King would take it kindly, and they should be well rewarded. Now there Page 148entred into the Kings Service upon this Expedition some of all Nations; both Portugueze, Dutch and English, about the number of Thirty. To all that took Arms he gave to the value of Twenty shillings in money, and three pieces of Callico for Cloaths, and commanded them to wear Breeches, Hats and Doublets, a great honour there. The King intended a Dutch-man, who had been an old Servant to him, to be Captain over them all. But the Portuguese not caring to be under the Command of a Dutch-man, desired a Captain of their own Nation, which the King granted, studying to please them at this time. But the English being but six, were too few to have a Captain over them, and so were forced some to serve under the Dutch and some under the Portugueze Captain. There were no more of the English, because being left at their liberty they thought it safest to dwell at home, and cared not much to take Arms under a Heathen against Christians.
Then the King made a Declaration to invite foreign nations to join his service against Bibligom Fort, stating that he wouldn’t force anyone but would welcome those who wanted to volunteer; he promised to appreciate their contributions and reward them well. Now there Page 148joined the King’s service for this expedition people from all nations; including Portuguese, Dutch, and English, totaling around thirty. To everyone who took up arms, he provided twenty shillings in cash and three pieces of Callico for clothing, and he instructed them to wear breeches, hats, and doublets, which was regarded as a great honor there. The King intended for a Dutch man, who had been an old servant of his, to be the captain over them all. However, the Portuguese did not want to be under the command of a Dutch man, so they requested a captain from their own nation, which the King agreed to, aiming to please them at that moment. But since there were only six English men, they were too few to have a captain of their own, and thus some served under the Dutch and some under the Portuguese captain. There weren't more English because, being left to their own choices, they thought it safest to stay home and were not eager to take up arms alongside heathens against Christians.
Who now live miserably.They were all ready to go, their Arms and Ammunition ready with Guns prepared to send down, but before they went, Tydings came that the Fort yeilded at the Kings Mercy. After this the Whites thought they had got an advantage of the King in having these gifts for nothing, but the King did not intend to part with them so; but kept them to watch at his Gate. And now they are reduced to great Poverty and Necessity. For since the Kings first Gift they have never received any Pay or Allowance; tho they have often made their Addresses to him to supply their wants, signifying their forwardness to serve him faithfully. He speaks them fair, and tells them he will consider them, but does not in the least regard them. Many of them since, after three or four years service, have been glad to get other Poor run away Dutch men to serve in their steads, giving them as much mony and cloths as they received of the King before; that so they might get free, to come home to their Wives and Children.
Who live poorly now. They were all set to go, their arms and ammo ready, guns prepared to fire, but before they left, word came that the Fort surrendered to the King's mercy. After that, the Whites thought they had outsmarted the King by getting those gifts for free, but the King didn’t plan to give them up like that; he kept them to guard his gate. Now they have fallen into great poverty and need. Since the King’s first gift, they haven't received any pay or support; although they have repeatedly approached him for help, expressing their willingness to serve him loyally. He speaks kindly to them and says he will consider their plight, but he doesn’t actually care. Many of them, after three or four years of service, have been eager to recruit other poor runaway Dutch men to take their place, offering them as much money and clothing as they received from the King before, just so they could go home to their wives and children.
The Dutch Captain would afterwards have forced the rest of the English to have come under him, and called them Traytors because they would not, and threatned them. But they scorned him, and bid him do his worst, but would never be persuaded to be Soldiers under him, saying, that it was not so much his zeal to the Kings Service as his own Pride to make himself greater by having more men under him.
The Dutch Captain would later have tried to force the rest of the English to submit to him and called them traitors for refusing, threatening them. But they dismissed him, telling him to do his worst, and they would never be convinced to serve under him, saying, that it was not so much his passion for the King’s service as his own pride to make himself look greater by having more men under him.
He returns to speak of himself. Plots and Consults about an Escape.I will now turn to the Progress of my own Story. It was now about the year MDCLXXII. I related before, that my family was reduced to two, my self and one honest man more, we lived solitarily and contentedly being well setled in a good House of my own. Now we fell to breeding up Goats: we began with two, but by the blessing of God they soon came to a good many; and their Flesh served us instead of Mutton. We kept Hens and Hogs also: And seeing no sudden likelihood of Liberty, we went about to make all things handsome and convenient about us: which might be serviceable to us, while we lived there, and might farther our Liberty whensoever we should see an occasion to attempt it: which it did, in taking away all suspition from the People concerning us: who not having Wives as the others had, they might well think, lay the readier to take any advantage to make an escape. Which indeed we two did Plot and Consult about, between our selves with all imaginable Privacy, long before we go away: and therefore we laboured by all means to hide our designs; and to free them from so much as suspition. Page 149
He comes back to discuss himself. Plans and talks about an escape.I will now continue with my own story. It was around the year 1672. I mentioned before that my family was reduced to just two of us, myself and one honest man, and we were living alone and happily in a decent house of my own. We started raising Goats: we began with two, but thanks to God's blessing, we soon had quite a few; their meat provided us with a substitute for mutton. We also kept hens and pigs. Not seeing any immediate chance of freedom, we worked on making everything nice and comfortable around us, which would benefit us while we lived there and also help our escape whenever the opportunity arose. This approach helped eliminate any suspicion from the locals regarding us, who might think that without wives like others had, we were more likely to seize any chance to break free. In fact, we did plot and discuss our escape privately long before we left, so we tried hard to conceal our plans and ensure they didn’t raise any suspicion. Page 149
A description of his House.We had now brought our House and Ground to such a perfection that few Noble mens Seats in the Land did excel us. On each side was a great Thorn Gate for entrance, which is the manner in that Countrey: the Gates of the City are of the same. We built also another House in the Yard all open for Air, for our selves to sit in, or any Neighbours that came to talk with us. For seldome should we be alone, our Neighbours oftner frequenting our House than we desired; out of whom to be sure we could pick no Profit. For their coming is always either to beg or borrow. For altho we were Strangers and Prisoners in their Land, yet they would confess that Almighty God had dealt far more bountifully with us than with them, in that we had a far greater plenty of all things than they.
A description of his home.We had now made our House and Grounds so perfect that few noble houses in the country could surpass us. On each side was a large Thorn Gate for entrance, which is the custom in that region; the city gates are the same. We also built another open-air house in the yard for ourselves to sit in or for any neighbors who came to chat with us. Rarely were we alone, as our neighbors visited us more often than we wanted; from them, we certainly couldn't gain any benefit. Their visits were always either to beg or borrow. Even though we were strangers and prisoners in their land, they had to admit that Almighty God had been far more generous to us than to them, as we had a much greater abundance of everything than they did.
He takes up a new Trade and Thrives on it.I now began to set up a new Trade. For the Trade of Knitting was grown dead, and Husbandry I could not follow, not having a Wife to help and assist me therein, a great part of Husbandry properly belonging to the woman to manage. Whereupon I perceived a Trade in use among them, which was to lend out Corn. The benefit of which is fifty per cent, per annum. This I saw to be the easiest and most profitable way of Living, whereupon I took in hand to follow it: and what stock I had, I converted into Corn or Rice in the Husk. And now as customers came for Corn, I let them have it, to receive their next Harvest, when their own Corn was ripe, the same quantity I lent them, and half as much more. But as the Profit is great, so is the trouble of getting it in also. For he that useth this Trade must watch when the Debtors Field is ripe, and claim his due in time, otherwise other Creditors coming before will seize all upon the account of their Debts, and leave no Corn at all for those that carrie later. For these that come thus a borrowing, generally carry none of their Corn home when it is ripe, for their Creditors ease them of that Labour by coming into their Fields and taking it, and commonly they have not half enough to pay what they ow. So that they that miss getting ther Debts this year must stay till the next when it will be double, two measures for one: but the Interest never runs up higher, tho the Debt lye seven years unpaid. By means hereof I was put to a great deal of trouble, and was forced to watch early and late to get my Debts, and many times miss of them after all my Pains. Howbeit when my Stock did encrease that I had dealings with many, I mattered not if I lost in some places, the profit of the rest was sufficient to bear that out.
He begins a new trade and does well in it. I began to establish a new trade. The knitting trade had died out, and I couldn’t engage in farming since I didn’t have a wife to help me, as much of farming is meant to be managed by women. So, I noticed a trade that involved lending out corn. The benefit from this is fifty percent per year. I realized this was the easiest and most profitable way to make a living, so I decided to pursue it: I converted my available funds into corn or rice in the husk. As customers came for corn, I lent it to them, expecting to receive the same amount back at their next harvest when their own corn was ripe, plus half as much more. However, while the profit is significant, collecting it can be a hassle. Anyone engaged in this trade must keep an eye on when the borrowers' fields are ripe and claim what is owed on time, or else other creditors may come first and take everything, leaving nothing for those who come later. Those who borrow generally don’t take any corn home when it’s ripe, as their creditors come into their fields and take it, and often they don’t have enough to pay off what they owe. Therefore, those who fail to collect their debts this year must wait until the next year when it will be double, two measures for one; but the interest never accumulates higher, even if the debt remains unpaid for seven years. Because of this, I found myself in a lot of trouble and had to watch closely to collect my debts, often missing out despite all my efforts. However, as my stock grew and I dealt with more people, I didn’t mind if I lost some here and there; the profits from the rest were enough to cover it.
And thus by the Blessing of God my little was encreased to a great deal. For he had blessed me so; that I was able to lend to my Enemies, and had no need to borrow of them. So that I might use the words of Jacob, not out of Pride of my self, but thankfulness to God, That he brought me hither with my Staff and blessed me so here, that I became two Bands.
And so, with God's blessing, my little grew into a lot. He had blessed me in such a way that I was able to lend to my enemies and had no need to borrow from them. I can use the words of Jacob, not out of pride in myself, but in gratitude to God, That he brought me here with my staff and blessed me so here, that I became two groups.
His Allowance paid him out of the King’s Store-houses.For some years together after I removed to my own House from Laggen denny, the People from whence I came continued my allowance that I had when I lived among them. But now in plain Terms they told me they could give it me no more, and that I was better able to live without it than they to give it me. Which tho I knew to be true, yet I thought not fit to loose that Portion of Allowance, which the King was pleased to allot me. Therefore I went to Court and appealed Page 150to the Adigar to whom such matters did belong. Who upon consideration of the Peoples poor condition, appointed me monthly to come to him at the Kings Palace for a Ticket to receive my Allowance out of the King’s Store-houses.
His allowance was paid from the King's warehouses. For several years after I moved to my own house from Laggen denny, the people from where I came continued to give me the allowance I had while I lived among them. But now they told me directly they could no longer support me, and that I was better off without it than they were in giving it to me. Even though I knew this was true, I didn't think it was right to lose the portion of allowance that the King had generously given me. So, I went to court and appealed Page 150 to the Adigar responsible for such matters. After considering the people's poor situation, he instructed me to come to the King’s palace each month for a ticket to receive my allowance from the King’s storehouses.
Hereby I was brought into a great danger, out of which I had much ado to escape, and that with the loss of my Allowance for ever after. I shall relate the manner of it in the next Chapter.
Here, I found myself in a serious danger that took a lot of effort to escape, and I ended up losing my Allowance permanently. I will explain how it happened in the next Chapter.
CHAP. VIII.
How the Author had like to have been received into the Kings Service, and what means he used to avoid it. He meditates and attempts an escape, but is often prevented.
He voluntarily forgoes his pension.This frequent Appearance at the Court, and waiting there for my Tickets, brought me to be taken notice of by the Great men: insomuch that they wondered I had been all this while forgotten, and never been brought before the King, being so fit, as they would suppose me, for his use and service, saying, That from henceforward I should fare better than that Allowance amounted to, as soon as the King was made acquainted with me. Which words of theirs served instead of a Ticket, Whereupon fearing I mould suddainly be brought in to the King, which thing I most of all feared, and least desired, and hoping that out of sight might prove out of mind, I resolved to forsake the Court, and never more to ask for Tickets, especially seeing God had dealt so bountifully with me as to give me ability to live well enough without them. As when Israel had eaten of the Corn of the Land of Canaan, the Manna ceased; so when I was driven to forego my Allowance that had all this while sustained me in this wilderness, God otherways provided for me.
He voluntarily gives up his pension.This frequent presence at the Court, and waiting there for my Tickets, made the important people notice me: so much so that they were surprised I had been overlooked all this time and had never been brought before the King, considering I seemed suitable for his use and service, saying, That from now on I would do better than what that Allowance was worth once the King learned about me. Their words acted as a kind of Ticket for me. Fearing I might suddenly be brought before the King, which was what I feared and least wanted, and hoping that out of sight might mean out of mind, I decided to leave the Court and never ask for Tickets again, especially since God had been so generous to me by giving me the means to live well without them. Just as when Israel had eaten the corn from the land of Canaan, the Manna stopped; so when I had to give up my Allowance that had sustained me in this wilderness all this time, God took care of me in other ways.
Summoned before the King.From this time forward to the time of my Flight out of the Land, which was five years. I neither had nor demanded any more Allowance, and glad I was that I could escape so. But I must have more trouble first. For some four or five days after my last coming from Court, there came a Soldier to me, sent from the Adigar, with an Order in writing under his hand, that upon sight thereof I should immediatly dispatch and come to the Court to make my personal appearance before the King and in case of any delay, the Officers of the Countrey, were thereby Authorized and Commanded to assist the Bearer, and to see the same Order speedily performed.
Called before the King.From that point until my escape from the land, which was five years later, I neither received nor requested any more support, and I was relieved that I could get away in this way. But first, I had to deal with more trouble. About four or five days after my last visit to Court, a soldier came to me, sent by the Adigar, with a written order stating that I should immediately report to the Court to appear before the King. It also said that if I delayed, the local officials were authorized and commanded to assist the bearer and ensure that the order was carried out promptly.
The chief occasion of this had been a Person, not long before my near Neighbour and Acquaintance, Oua Matteral by name, who knew my manner of Life, and had often been at my House; but now was taken in and employed at Court; and he out of friendship and good will to me was one of the chief Actors in this business, that he might bring me to Preferment at Court.
The main reason for this was a person, not long ago my close neighbor and friend, Oua Matteral, who was familiar with my way of living and had often visited my home. However, he was now in the Court, and out of friendship and kindness towards me, he played a key role in this matter so that he could help me gain favor at Court.
He is informed that he is to be preferred at Court.Upon the abovesaid summons there was no Remedy, but to Court I must go. Where I first applyed my self to my said old Neighbour, Page 151Oua Motteral, who was the occasion of sending for me. I signified to him that I was come in obedience to the Warrant, and I desired to know the reason why I was sent for? To which he answered, Here is good news for you; you are to appear in the Kings Presence, where you will find great Favour, and Honourable entertainment, far more than any of your Countrey men yet here found. Which the great man thought would be a strong Inducement to persuade me joyfully to accept of the Kings Employments. But this was the thing I always most dreaded, and endeavoured to shun, knowing that being taken into Court would be a means to cut of all hopes of Liberty from me, which was the thing I esteemed equal unto life it self.
He is informed that he will be favored at the Court. Upon receiving the summons, there was no way around it; I had to go to Court. First, I approached my old neighbor, Page 151Oua Motteral, who was the reason I was summoned. I let him know that I had come in response to the Warrant, and I wanted to find out why I was called? He replied, I've got good news for you; you're going to appear in the King's presence, where you'll be given great favor and honorable treatment, far beyond what any of your countrymen have experienced here so far. The important man thought this would strongly motivate me to gladly accept the King's positions. But this was exactly what I had always feared the most and tried to avoid, knowing that being taken into Court would mean losing all hope of freedom, which I valued as much as life itself.
But resolves to refuse it.Seeing my self brought unto this pass, wherein I had no earthly helper, I recommended my cause to God, desiring him in whose hands are the hearts of Kings and Princes to divert the business. And my cause being just and right I was resolved to persist in a denial. My case seemed to me to be like that of the four Lepers at the Gate of Samaria. No avoiding of Death for me: If out of Ambition and Honour, I should have embraced the Kings Service, besides the depriving my self of all hopes of Liberty, in the end I must be put to death, as happens to all that serve him; and to deny his service could be but Death. And it seemed to me to be the better Death of the two. For if I should be put to Death only because I refused his service, I should be pitied as one that dyed innocently; but if I should be executed in his Service, however innocent I was, I should be certainly reckon’d a Rebel and a Traytor, as they all are whom he commands to be cut off.
But decides to decline it.Seeing myself brought to this point, where I had no earthly help, I entrusted my case to God, asking Him, in whose hands are the hearts of kings and princes, to change the situation. Since my cause was just and right, I was determined to stick to my refusal. My situation felt a lot like that of the four lepers at the gate of Samaria. There was no avoiding death for me: If out of ambition and honor I accepted the king's service, I would not only lose all hope of freedom but ultimately face death, just like everyone else who serves him; and refusing his service could only lead to death as well. To me, it seemed the better death of the two. If I were executed just for refusing his service, I would be seen as an innocent person who deserved pity; but if I were put to death while serving him, no matter how innocent I was, I would definitely be labeled a rebel and a traitor, like all those he orders to be eliminated.
The answer he makes to the Great man.Upon these confederations having thus set my resolutions, as God enabled me, I returned him this answer: First, That the English Nation to whom I belonged had never done any violence or wrong to their King either in word or deed. Secondly, That the causes of my coming on their Land was not like to that of other Nations, who were either Enemies taken in War, or such as by reason of poverty or distress, were driven to sue for relief out of the Kings bountiful liberality, or such as fled for the fear of deserved punishment; Whereas, as they all well knew, I came not upon any of these causes, but upon account of Trade, and came ashore to receive the Kings Orders, which by notice we understood were come concerning us, and to render an account to the Dissauva of the Reasons and Occasions of our coming into the Kings Port. And that by the grief and sorrow I had undergone by being so long detained from my Native Countrey, (but, for which I thanked the Kings Majesty, without want of any thing) I scarcely enjoyed my self. For my heart was alwayes absent from my body. Hereunto adding my insufficiency and inability for such honourable Employment, being subject to many Infirmities and Diseases of Body.
The response he gives to the Great man.After making these decisions, as God helped me, I sent him this response: First, the English Nation I belonged to has never harmed or wronged their King, either in words or actions. Second, my reasons for coming to their Land were not like those of other Nations, who were either enemies captured in war, those driven by poverty or distress seeking relief from the King's generosity, or those fleeing from deserved punishment; whereas, as they all knew, I came not for any of these reasons, but for Trade, and arrived onshore to receive the King's Orders, which we understood had arrived regarding us, and to explain to the Dissauva the Reasons and Circumstances of our coming into the King's Port. And due to the grief and sorrow of being away from my Native Country for so long, (for which I thanked the King's Majesty, as I lacked nothing) I could hardly enjoy myself. My heart was always far from my body. Additionally, I remarked on my own inadequacy and inability for such an honorable role, as I was prone to many ailments and health issues.
To this he replied, Cannot you read and write English? Servile Labour the King requireth not of you. I answered, When I came ashore I was but young, and that which then I knew, now I had forgot for want of practice, having had neither ink nor paper ever since I came ashore. I urged moreover, That it was contrary to the Custome and Practice of all Kings and Princes upon the Earth to keep and detain men that came into their Countreys upon such peaceable accounts as we did; much less to compel them to serve them beyond their power and ability. Page 152
To this, he replied, Can't you read and write English? The King doesn't require you to do menial work. I answered, When I came ashore, I was young, and I’ve forgotten what I knew back then since I haven’t practiced. I haven't had any ink or paper ever since I landed. I also argued, It's against the customs and practices of all kings and princes around the world to keep and detain people who arrive in their countries for peaceful reasons like we did; even less to force them to serve beyond their ability. Page 152
He is sent to another great Officer.At my first coming before him he looked very pleasingly, and spake with a smiling countenance to me: but now his smiles were turned into frowns, and his pleasing looks into bended brows, and in rough Language, he bad me be gone and tell my tale to the Adigar. Which immediatly I did; but he being busie did not much regard me, and I was glad of it, that I might absent the Court. But I durst not go out of the City. Sore afraid I was that evil would befall me and the best I could expect was to be put in Chains. All my refuge was Prayer to God, whose hand was not shortned that it could not save, and would make all things work together for good to them that trust in him. From him only did I expect help and deliverance in this time of need.
He is sent to another senior official.When I first approached him, he looked very friendly and spoke to me with a smile. But now his smiles had turned into frowns, and his friendly demeanor was replaced with a scowl. In a harsh tone, he ordered me to leave and take my story to the Adigar. I immediately did as he said, but he was busy and didn't pay much attention to me, which I was relieved about so I could avoid the court. However, I didn't dare leave the city. I was very afraid that something bad would happen to me, and the best I could hope for was to end up in chains. My only refuge was Prayer to God, whose hand is not too short to save, and who makes everything work together for good for those who trust in him. From him alone did I expect help and deliverance in this desperate time.
He stays in the City expecting his doom.In this manner I lodged in an English mans house that dwelt in the City about ten days, maintaining my self at my own charge, waiting with a sorrowful heart, and daily expecting to hear my Doom. In the mean time my Countrey men and Acquaintance, some of them blamed me for refusing so fair a Profer; whereby I might not only have lived well my self, but also have been helpful unto my Poor Country-men and friends: others of them pittying me, expecting, as I did, nothing but a wrathful sentence from so cruel a Tyrant, if God did not prevent. And Richard Varnham, who was at this time a great man about the King, was not a little scared to see me run the hazard of what might ensue, rather than be Partaker with him in the felicities of the Court.
He remains in the city expecting his fate. I stayed in an English man's house in the city for about ten days, supporting myself, waiting with a heavy heart, and daily expecting to hear my fate. In the meantime, my countrymen and friends, some of them criticized me for turning down such a good offer; by accepting it, I could not only have lived well myself but also helped my less fortunate countrymen and friends. Others, feeling sorry for me, shared my anxiety, expecting nothing but a harsh judgement from such a cruel tyrant if God didn't intervene. And Richard Varnham, who was a significant figure around the King at that time, was genuinely worried to see me risking everything rather than join him in the comforts of the court.
He goes home but is sent for again.It being chargable thus to lye at the City, and hearing nothing more of my business, I took leave without asking, and went home to my House; which was but a Days distance, to get some Victuals to carry with me and to return again. But soon after I came home I was sent for again. So I took my load of Victuals with me, and arrived at the City, but went not to the Court, but to my former Lodging, where I staid as formerly, until I had spent all my Provisions: and by the good hand of my God upon me, I never heard any more of that matter. Neither came I any more into the Presence of the Great-men at Court, but dwelt in my own Plantation, upon what God provided for me by my Labour and Industry.
He goes home but is called back again.It became expensive to stay in the City, and since I hadn’t heard anything more about my business, I left without asking and went home to my place, which was just a day away, to get some food to take with me and then return. But shortly after I got home, I was called back again. So I took my food with me and arrived in the City, but instead of going to the Court, I went back to my previous lodging, where I stayed as before until I had consumed all my supplies. Thanks to God’s favor on me, I never heard more about that matter. I also didn’t return to the presence of the powerful people at Court, but instead lived in my own area, relying on what God provided for me through my work and effort.
Having escaped the Court service, falls to his former course of life.For now I returned to my former course of life, dressing my Victuals daily with mine own hands, fetching both Wood and Water upon mine own back. And this, for ought I could see to the contrary, I was like to continue for my life time. This I could do for the Present, but I began to consider how helpless I should be, if it should please God I should live till I grew old and feeble. So I entred upon a Consultation with myself for the providing against this. One way was the getting of me a Wife, but that I was resolved never to do. Then I began to enquire for some poor body to live with me, to dress my Victuals for me, that I might live at a little more ease, but could not find any to my mind. Whereupon I considered, that there was no better way, than to take one of my poor Country-mens Children, whom I might bring up to learn both my own Language and Religion. And this might be not only Charity to the Child, but a kindness to my self also afterwards. And several there were that would be glad so to be eased of their charge, having more than they could Page 153well maintain, a Child therefore I took, by whose aptness, ingenuity and company as I was much delighted at present, so afterwards I hoped to be served.
After quitting my job at the Court, I went back to my previous lifestyle. I went back to my previous routine, cooking my meals by myself every day and carrying both wood and water on my own. It seemed to me that this would be my life from now on. I could manage it for the time being, but I started to think about how helpless I would be if God allowed me to live until I grew old and frail. So I began to consult with myself about how to prepare for that. One option was to find a wife, but I was determined never to do that. Instead, I started looking for someone poor to live with me, someone to cook my meals so I could have a little more ease, but I couldn't find anyone who suited me. Then I thought there was no better solution than to take in one of my poor neighbors' children, whom I could raise to learn both my language and my religion. This could not only be a kind act for the child but also beneficial for me in the long run. There were several people who would be glad to be relieved of their burden, as they had more children than they could take care of, so I took in a child. I was very pleased with their ability, creativity, and companionship at the moment, and I hoped they would serve me well in the future. Page 153
It was now about the year M DC LXXIII. Altho I had now lived many years in this Land, and God be praised, I wanted for nothing the Land afforded, yet could I not forget my native Countrey England, and lamented under the Famine of Gods Word and Sacraments, the want whereof I found greater than all earthly wants: and my dayly and fervent Prayers to God were, in his good time to restore me to the enjoyment of them.
It was now around the year 1573. Although I had lived many years in this land and, thank God, wanted for nothing that it offered, I still couldn't forget my home country, England. I mourned the lack of God's Word and Sacraments, which I found to be a greater need than all earthly wants. My daily and fervent prayers to God were for him to, in his own time, restore me to the enjoyment of them.
Their pedling forwarded their escape.I and my Companion were still meditating upon our escape and the means to compass it. Which our pedling about the Countrey did greatly forward and promote. For speaking well the Language and going with our Commodities from place to place, we used often to entertain discourse with the Countrey people; viz. concerning the ways and the Countreys, and where there were most and fewest inhabitants, and where and how the Watches laid from one Countrey to another; and what Commodities were proper to carry from one part to the other, pretending we would from time to time go from one place to another, to furnish our selves with ware that the respective places afforded. None doubted but we had made these inquiries for the sake of our Trade, but our selves had other designs in them. Neither was there the least suspition of us for these our questions: all supposing I would never run away and leave such an estate as in their accounts and esteem I had.
Their wandering helped us get away. My companion and I were still thinking about how to escape and how to make it happen. Our wandering around the country really helped us with that. Since we spoke the language well and moved our goods from place to place, we often chatted with the locals about the roads and regions, where there were more or fewer people, and how the Watches traveled from one area to another. We also talked about what goods were best to take from one place to another, pretending we might travel around to gather items that those places had to offer. Everyone believed we were asking these questions to benefit our trade, but we had other plans in mind. There was not the slightest suspicion about our inquiries; everyone assumed I would never run away and leave behind the estate that I had in their eyes.
The most probable course to take, was Northwards.By diligent inquiry I had come to understand, that the easiest and most probable way to make an escape was by travailing to the Northward, that part of the Land being least inhabited. Therefore we furnished our selves with such wares as were vendible in those parts, as Tobacco, Pepper, Garlick, Combs, all sorts of Iron Ware, &c. and being laden with these things, we two set forth, bending our course towards the Northern Parts of the Island, knowing very little of the way; and the ways of this Countrey generally are intricate and difficult: here being no great High-ways that run thro the Land, but a multitude of little Paths, some from one Town to another, some into the Fields, and some into the Woods where they sow their Corn; and the whole Countrey covered with Woods, that a man cannot see any thing but just before him. And that which makes them most difficult of all, is, that the ways shift and alter, new ways often made and old ways stopped up. For they cut down Woods, and sow the ground, and having got one Crop off from it, they leave it, and Wood soon grows over it again: and in case a Road went thro those Woods, they stop it, and contrive another way; neither do they regard tho it goes two or three miles about: and to ask and inquire the way for us white men is very dangerous, it occasioning the People to suspect us. And the Chingulays themselves never Travail in Countreys where they are not experienced in the ways without a guide, it being so difficult. And there was no getting a guide to conduct us down to the Sea.
The most probable path to take was north. After asking around, I realized that the easiest and most likely way to escape was by traveling north, as that part of the land was the least populated. So, we equipped ourselves with items that could be sold in those areas, like tobacco, pepper, garlic, combs, various types of iron goods, etc. Loaded with these items, the two of us set out, heading toward the northern part of the island, knowing very little about the route. The pathways in this country are generally complex and challenging; there are no major highways, just a bunch of small paths—some connecting towns, others leading into fields or the woods where they grow their crops. The entire country is covered in woods, so you can only see what's directly in front of you. The most difficult part is that the paths change and are often blocked; new paths are created, and old ones are shut off. They cut down trees, plant crops, and once they've harvested, they move on, letting the woods grow back quickly. If a road runs through the woods, they’ll close it and find another way, often ignoring how many miles it might add to the journey. Asking for directions as white men is very risky, as it raises suspicions among the locals. Even the Chingulays never travel through unfamiliar areas without a guide because it's so difficult. And there was no way for us to get a guide to lead us to the sea.
They get three days journey Northward.But we made a shift to travail from Cande Uda downwards towards the North from Town to Town; happening at a place at last which I knew before, having been brought up formerly from Cooswat that way, to descend the Hill called Bocaul, where there is no Watch, but Page 154in time of great disturbance. Thus by the Providence of God we passed all difficulties until we came into the County of Neurecalava, which are the lowest parts that belong to this King; and some three days journey from the place whence we came.
They have a three-day trip north. But we decided to travel from Cande Uda down towards the north, moving from town to town. Eventually, we reached a place I recognized, since I had previously traveled this route from Cooswat and descended the hill known as Bocaul, where there isn’t a Watch, except for during times of great unrest. By the grace of God, we overcame all obstacles and made it into the County of Neurecalava, which is the lowest region that belongs to this king and about three days journey from where we started.
But return back again.We were not a little glad that we were gotten so far onwards in our way, but yet at this time we could go no farther; for our ware was all sold, and we could pretend no more excuses; and also we had been out so long, that it might cause our Towns-men to come and look after us, it being the first time that we had been so long absent from home.
But let's go back.We were pretty happy that we had made it this far on our journey, but at this point, we couldn't go any further; all of our goods were sold, and we had no more excuses to give. Plus, we had been gone for so long that our townspeople might come looking for us, as this was the first time we had been away from home for such an extended period.
They attempted often to fly this way, but still hindred.In this manner we went into these Northern Parts eight or ten times, and once got as far as Hourly a Town in the extremities of the Kings Dominions, but yet we could not attain our purpose. For this Northern Countrey being much subject to dry weather and having no springs, we were fain to drink of Ponds of Rain water, wherein the Cattel lie and tumble, which would be so thick and muddy, that the very filth would hang in our Beards when we drank. This did not agree with our Bodies, being used to drink pure Spring water only. By which means when we first used those parts we used often to be Sick of violent Favors and Agues, when we came home. Which Diseases happened not only to us, but to all other People that dwelt upon the Mountains, as we did, whensoever they went down into those places; and commonly the major part of those that fall sick, dyes. At which the Chingulays are so feared, that it is very seldom they do adventure their Bodies down thither: neither truly would I have done it, were it not for those future hopes, which God of his mercy did at length accomplish. For both of us smarted sufficiently by those severe Favors we got, when we should both lay Sick together and one not able to help the other. Insomuch that our Countrymen and Neighbours used to ask us, if we went thither purposing to destroy our selves, they little thinking, and we not daring to tell them our intent and design.
They often attempted to travel this route, but they were still held back.We made these trips to the Northern regions eight or ten times, and once we reached Hourly, a town at the farthest edge of the King's territories, but we still couldn't achieve our goal. The Northern region, being prone to dry weather and lacking springs, forced us to drink from rainwater ponds where cattle would lie and roll around, making the water so thick and muddy that filth would cling to our beards when we drank. This didn’t sit well with us, as we were used to drinking pure spring water. As a result, whenever we first ventured into those areas, we often fell ill with severe fevers and chills when we returned home. These illnesses affected not only us but also everyone else living in the mountains like us whenever they went down to those places; and most of those who got sick actually died. The Chingulays are so afraid of this that they rarely risk going down there. Honestly, I wouldn't have done it either if it weren't for the hopes of the future that God, in His mercy, eventually fulfilled. Both of us suffered greatly from these severe fevers, often lying sick together with no one able to help the other. Our fellow countrymen and neighbors would ask us if we were going there to destroy ourselves, completely unaware of our true intentions and unwilling to share our plans.
In those parts is bad Water, but they had an Antidote against it.At length we learned an Antidote and Counter-Poyson against the filthy venomous water, which so operated by the blessing of God, that after the use thereof we had no more Sickness. It is only a dry leaf; they call it in Portugueze Banga, beaten to Powder with some of the Countrey Jaggory: and this we eat Morning and Evening upon an empty Stomach. It intoxicates the Brain, and makes one giddy, without any other operation either by Stool or Vomit.
In that area, the water is unsafe, but they had an antidote for it. Eventually, we discovered an antidote and counter-poison for the dirty, toxic water, which, thanks to the blessing of God, relieved us of our sickness after we used it. It's just a dry leaf; they call it in Portuguese Banga. It's ground into powder with some local jaggery. We take this every morning and evening on an empty stomach. It can make you feel dizzy and lightheaded, without causing any other effects like diarrhea or vomiting.
They still improve in the knowledge of their Way.Thus every Voyage we gathered more experience, and got lower down, for this is a large and spacious Countrey. We travailed to and fro where the ways led us, according to their own Proverb, The Beggar and the Merchant is never out of his way; because the one begs and the other trades wherever they go. Thus we used to ramble until we had sold all our ware, and then went home for more. And by these means we grew acquainted both with the People and the Paths.
They keep learning about their journey.So with every trip, we gained more experience and traveled further down, because this is a vast and open country. We moved back and forth along the paths we found, following their saying, The Beggar and the Merchant are never lost; since one begs and the other trades wherever they are. We would wander until we sold all our goods, then returned for more. This way, we became familiar with both the people and the routes.
Meets with his black Boy in these parts, who was to guide him to the Dutch.In these parts I met with my black Boy, whom I had divers years before turned away, who had now Wife and Children. He proved a great help to me in directing me in the ways; for he had lived many years in these parts. Perceiving him to be able, and also in a very poor and sad condition, not able to maintain his Family, I adventured once to ask him if a good reward would not be welcome to him, for guiding us two down to the Dutch. Which having done he might return Page 155again and no Body the wiser. At which Proposition he seemed to be very joyful, and promised to undertake the same: only at this time for reasons he alledged, which to me seemed probable, as that it was Harvest time and many People about it, it could not so safely and conveniently be done now, as it might be some two Months after.
Meets with his Black boy in this area, who was supposed to lead him to the Dutch.In this area, I ran into my Black boy, whom I had dismissed several years earlier, and who now had a wife and children. He was a huge help in showing me the way since he had lived here for many years. Noticing that he was capable but in a very poor and sad state, struggling to support his family, I took the chance to ask him if a good reward wouldn't be welcome for guiding us down to the Dutch. Once he completed the task, he could return Page 155 and no one would be the wiser. He seemed very happy with this suggestion and promised to take it on: however, he mentioned some reasons, which seemed reasonable to me, that since it was harvest time with many people around, it wouldn’t be as safe or convenient to do it now as it would be in about two months.
The Business was concluded upon, and the time appointed between us. But it so fell out, that at the very precise time, all things being ready to depart on the morrow, it pleased God, whose time was not yet come, to strike me with a most grievous pain in the hollow on my right side, that for five days together I was not able to stir from the fire side, but by warming it, and fomenting and chafing it I got a a little ease.
The business was agreed upon, and the time set between us. But it so happened that at the exact moment, with everything ready to leave the next day, it pleased God, whose timing was not yet right, to strike me with a terrible pain in the hollow of my right side, so that for five straight days I couldn’t move from the fire. I found some relief by warming, soothing, and rubbing it.
But disapointed.Afterward as soon as I was recovered, and got strength, we went down and carried one English man more with us for company, for our better security, seeing we must travail in the Night upon our Flight: but tho we took him with us, we dared not to tell him of our design, because he had a Wife, intending not to acquaint him with it, till the Business was just ready to be put into action. But when he came expecting to meet with our guide, he was gone into another Countrey; and we knew not where to find him, and we knew not how to run away without him. Thus we were disapointed that time.
But let down. After I recovered and got my strength back, we went down and took another Englishman with us for company and better security since we had to travel at night for our escape. Even though we brought him along, we didn’t dare to tell him our plan because he had a wife, and we wanted to keep it a secret until we were ready to act. But when he arrived expecting to meet our guide, he had already gone to another country; we didn’t know where to find him, and we had no idea how to leave without him. So, we were disappointed that time.
But as formerly, we went to and fro until we had sold our ware; and so returned home again and delivered the man to his wife; but never told him any thing of our intended design, fearing lest, if he knew it, he might acquaint her with it, and so all our purposes coming to be revealed might be overthrown for ever afterwards. For we were resolved by Gods help still to persevere in our design.
But as before, we went back and forth until we sold our goods; then we returned home and handed the man over to his wife; but we never mentioned our plan to him, worried that if he found out, he might tell her, and all our efforts would be exposed and ruined for good. We were determined, with God's help, to keep pushing forward with our plan.
An extraordinary drought for three or four years together.Some eight or nine years one after another we followed this Trade, going down into this Countrey on purpose to seek to get beyond the Inhabitants, and so to run away thro the Woods to the Hollanders. Three or Four years together the dry weather prevented us; when the Countrey was almost starved for want of Rain: all which time they never tilled the Ground. The Wells also were almost all dry; so that in the Towns we could scarcely get Water to drink, or Victuals to eat. Which affrighted us at those times from running into the Woods, lest we might perish for Thirst. All this while upon the Mountains, where our dwelling was, there was no want of Rain.
An exceptional drought lasting three to four years in a row.For about eight or nine years in a row, we engaged in this Trade, traveling into this Country specifically to try to get past the locals and escape through the Woods to the Dutch. For three or four years in a row, the dry weather held us back; the Country was nearly starving due to lack of rain, and during all that time, they never cultivated the land. Most of the wells were nearly dry as well, so in the towns, we could hardly find water to drink or food to eat. This frightened us during those times about running into the Woods, fearing we might perish from thirst. Meanwhile, up in the Mountains, where we lived, there was no shortage of rain.
We found it an inconvenience when we came three of us down together, reckoning it might give occasion to the people to suspect our design, and so prevent us from going thither again. Some of the English that followed such a Trade as we, had been down that way with their Commodities, but having felt the smart of that Countries Sickness, would go there no more, finding as much profit in nearer and easier Journeys. But we still persisted in our courses this way, having some greater matter to do here than to sell Wares, viz. to find out this Northern Discovery; which in Gods good time we did effect. Page 156
We thought it was inconvenient when the three of us came down together, worried it might lead people to suspect our intentions and prevent us from returning. Some of the English who were in the same trade as us had traveled that route with their goods, but after experiencing the harsh conditions of that region, they decided not to go back, finding more profit in closer and easier journeys. However, we continued on our path, motivated by a bigger purpose here than just selling goods, namely to uncover this Northern Discovery; which, in God's good time, we achieved. Page 156
CHAP. IX.
How the Author began his Escape; and got onward of his Way about an Hundred miles.
Their last and successful attempt.Having often gone this Way to seek for Liberty, but could not yet find it; we again set forth to try what Success God Almighty would now give us, in the Year MDCLXXIX, on the Two and twentieth of September, furnished with such Arms as we could well carry with safety and secrecy, which were Knives and small Axes; we carried also several sorts of Ware to sell as formerly: the Moon being seven and twenty dayes old. Which we had so contrived, that we might have a light Moon, to see the better to run away by: having left an Old Man at home, whom I had hired to live with me, to look after my House and Goats.
Their final and successful attempt.Having frequently gone this way to search for freedom but not having found it yet, we set out again to see what success God would grant us, in the year 1679, on the 22nd of September, equipped with whatever weapons we could safely and discreetly carry, which included knives and small axes. We also brought various goods to sell as we did before: the moon was twenty-seven days old. We had planned it this way so we could have a light moon to help us escape more easily, having left an old man at home, whom I had hired to stay with me, to take care of my house and goats.
The way they went.We went down at the Hill Bocawl, where there was now no Watch, and but seldom any. From thence down to the Town of Bonder Cooswat, where my Father dyed; and by the Town of Nicavar, which is the last Town belonging to Hotcurly in that Road. From thence forward the Towns stand thin. For it was sixteen miles to the next Town called Parroah, which lay in the Country of Neure Cawlava, and all the way thro a Wilderness called Parroah Mocolane, full of wild Elephants, Tigres and Bears.
The way they left. We went down the Hill Bocawl, where there was no Watch anymore, and rarely any at all. From there, we headed to the Town of Bonder Cooswat, where my Father died; and by the Town of Nicavar, which is the last Town belonging to Hotcurly on that road. From there on, the Towns are sparse. It was sixteen miles to the next Town called Parroah, which was located in the Country of Neure Cawlava, and the entire way passed through a Wilderness called Parroah Mocolane, filled with wild Elephants, Tigers, and Bears.
They design for Anarodgburro.Now we set our design for Anarodgburro, which is the lowest place inhabited belonging to the King of Cande: where there is a Watch alwayes kept: and nearer than twelve or fourteen miles of this Town as yet we never had been.
They design for Anarodgburro. Now we set our design for Anarodgburro, which is the lowest inhabited place belonging to the King of Cande: where there is always a watch kept; and we have never been closer than twelve or fourteen miles from this town.
They turn out of the way to avoid the King’s Officers.When we came into the midst of this Countrey, we heard that the Governor thereof had sent Officers from the Court to dispatch away the Kings Revenues and Duties to the City, and that they were now come into the Country. Which put us into no small fear, lest if they saw us they should send us back again. Wherefore we edged away into the Westernmost Parts of Ecpoulpot, being a remote part of that Countrey wherein we now were. And there we sate to knitting until we heard they were gone. But this caused us to overshoot our time, the Moon spending so fast. But as soon as we heard they were departed out of the Countrey, we went onwards of our Journey, having kept most of our Ware for a pretence to have an occasion to go further. And having bought a good parcel of Cotton Tarn to knit Caps withal, the rest of our Ware we gave out, was to buy dryed flesh with, which only in those lower Parts is to be sold.
They make a special effort to steer clear of the King’s Officers.When we arrived in the middle of this region, we heard that the Governor had sent Officers from the Court to collect the King’s Revenues and Duties for the City, and that they were now in the area. This made us quite anxious, fearing that if they saw us, they might send us back. So, we carefully moved into the farthest parts of Ecpoulpot, a remote area of the country we were in. There, we sat and knitted until we heard they had left. However, this made us lose track of time as the Moon was moving quickly. But as soon as we heard they were out of the area, we continued our journey, having kept most of our goods as a pretext to travel further. After buying a good amount of Cotton Tarn to knit caps, we claimed our remaining goods were for buying dried meat, which is only available in those lower regions.
Forced to pass thro the Chief Governours yard.Our way now lay necessarily thro the chief Governors Yard at Colliwilla. Who dwells there purposely to see and examine all that go and come. This greatly distressed us. First, because he was a stranger to us, and one whom we had never seen. And secondly, because there was no other way to escape him: and plain reason would tell him, that we being prisoners were without our bounds. Whereupon we concluded, that our best way would be to go boldly and resolutely to his house, and not to seem daunted in the least, or to look as if we did distrust him to disallow of our Journey, but to shew such a behaviour, as if we had authority to travail where we would. Page 157
Required to go through the Chief Governor's yard.We now had to go through the Chief Governor's Yard at Colliwilla. He lives there specifically to watch and check everyone coming and going. This really stressed us out. First, because he was a stranger to us and someone we had never seen before. And second, because there was no other way to avoid him: it was clear that since we were prisoners, we were out of bounds. So, we decided that the best approach would be to go boldly and confidently to his house, making sure we didn’t appear intimidated or distrustful of him disapproving our Journey, but to act as if we had the authority to travel wherever we wanted. Page 157
The Method they used to prevent his suspicion of them.So we went forward, and were forced to enquire and ask the way to his house, having never been so far this way before. I brought from home with me Knives with fine carved handles, and a red Tunis Cap purposely to sell or give him, if occasion required, knowing before, that we must pass by him. And all along as we went, that we might be the less suspected, we sold Caps and other Ware, to be paid for at our return homewards. There were many cross Paths to and fro to his house, yet by Gods Providence we happened in the right Road. And having reached his house, according to the Countrey manner we went and sate down in the open house; which kind of Houses are built on purpose for the reception of Strangers. Whither not long after the Great Man himself came and sate down by us. To whom we presented a small parcel of Tobacco, and some Betel. And before he asked us the cause of our coming, we shewed him the Ware we brought for him, and the Cotton Yarn which we had trucked about the Country; telling him withall how the case stood with us: viz. That we had a Charge greater than the Kings allowance would maintain; and that because dryed Flesh was the chief Commodity of that Part, we told him, That missing of the Lading which we used to carry back, we were glad to come thither to see, if we could make it up with dryed Flesh. And therefore if he would please to supply us either for such Ware as we had brought, or else for our Money, it would he a great favour, the which would oblige us for the future to bring him any necessaries that he should name unto us, when we should come again unto those Parts, as we used to do very often: and that we could furnish him, having dealings and being acquainted with the best Artificers in Cande.
The way they avoided raising his suspicion. So we moved forward and had to ask for directions to his house, having never traveled this way before. I brought along knives with beautifully carved handles and a red Tunis cap to either sell or give to him if the chance arose, knowing that we would need to pass by him. Along the way, to appear less suspect, we sold caps and other goods, to be paid for on our way back home. There were many paths leading to his house, but by God's providence, we found the right one. Once we arrived, according to local customs, we sat down in the open part of the house, which is designed to welcome strangers. Shortly after, the great man himself came and sat with us. We offered him a small package of tobacco and some betel. Before he even asked us why we had come, we showed him the goods we had brought for him and the cotton yarn we had traded throughout the area; we explained our situation: that our expenses were higher than what the king’s allowance could cover and that since dried meat was the main product of that region, we were glad to come there to see if we could obtain some dried meat. So, if he could assist us either in exchange for the goods we had or for our money, it would be a huge favor that would lead us to bring him any necessities he requested when we returned to the area, as we often did, and we could provide for him, since we had connections with the best craftsmen in Cande.
At which he replyed, That he was sorry we were come at such a dry time, wherein they could not catch Deer, but if some Rain fell, he would soon dispatch us with our Ladings of Flesh. But however, he bade us go about the Towns, and see whether there might be any or no, tho he thought there was none. This answer of his pleased us wondrous well, both because by this we saw he suspected us not, and because he told us there was no dryed Flesh to be got. For it was one of our greatest fears that we should get our Lading too soon: for then, we could not have had an excuse to go further. And as yet we could not possibly fly: having still six miles further to the Northward to go before we could attempt it, that is, to Anarodgburro.
At which he replied, That he was sorry we had come at such a dry time when they couldn't catch deer, but if some rain fell, he would quickly send us off with our loads of meat. However, he told us to go around the towns and see if there was any, though he thought there wasn't any. This response made us very happy, both because it showed he didn't suspect us and because he told us there was no dried meat to be found. One of our biggest fears was that we would get our load too soon: if that happened, we wouldn't have an excuse to go further. And at that point, we still couldn't escape; we had another six miles to go north before we could attempt it, that is, to Anarodgburro.
Their danger by reason of the ways they were to pass.From Anarodgburro it is two dayes Journey further thro a desolate Wilderness before there is any more Inhabitants. And these Inhabitants are neither under this King nor the Dutch, but are Malabars, and are under a Prince of their own. This People we were sorely afraid of, lest they might seize us and send us back, there being a correspondence between this Prince and the King of Cande; wherefore it was our endeavour by all means to shun them; lest according to the old Proverb, We might leap out of the Frying pan into the Fire.
Their danger because of the paths they had to take.From Anarodgburro, it's a two-day journey through a desolate wilderness before reaching any other inhabitants. These inhabitants are not under this King or the Dutch, but are Malabars, and they have a Prince of their own. We were very afraid of these people, worrying they might capture us and send us back since there is a connection between this Prince and the King of Cande; so, we did everything we could to avoid them, lest we, as the saying goes, leap out of the frying pan into the fire.
They still remain at the Governours, to prevent suspition.But we must take care of that as well as we could when we came among them, for as yet our care was to get to Anarodgburro. Where altho it was our desire to get, yet we would not seem to be too hasty, lest it might occasion suspition: but lay where we were two or three dayes: and one stay’d at the Governors House a knitting, whilst the other went about among the Towns to see for Flesh. The Ponds in the Country being now dry, there was Fish every where in abundance, Page 158which they dry like red Herrings over a fire. They offered to sell us store of them, but they, we told them, would not turn to so good profit as Flesh. The which, we said, we would have, tho we stayed ten dayes longer for it. For here we could live as cheap, and earn as much as if we were at home, by our knitting. So we seemed to them as if we were not in any hast.
They’re still at the Governor's house to avoid raising any suspicion. But we need to be just as careful as we were when we arrived, since our main goal was to reach Anarodgburro. Even though we wanted to get there, we didn’t want to seem too eager, as that might raise suspicion. So we stayed where we were for two or three days. One person stayed at the Governor's house knitting while the other went around the towns looking for meat. The ponds in the area were now dry, so there was plenty of fish everywhere, Page 158 which they dry like red herrings over a fire. They offered to sell us a lot of fish, but we told them that wouldn’t be as profitable as meat. We said we preferred to wait for meat, even if it took us ten more days. Here, we could live as cheaply and make as much money as if we were at home, thanks to our knitting. So we appeared to them as if we weren’t in any rush.
An accident that now created them great fear.In the mean time happened an Accident which put us to a great fright. For the King having newly clapped up several Persons of Quality, whereof my old Neighbour Ova Matteral, that sent for me to Court, was one, sent down Souldiers to this High Sheriff or Governor, at whose house we now were, to give him order to set a secure Guard at the Watches, that no suspitious persons might pass. This he did to prevent the Relations of these imprisoned persons from making an Escape, who thro fear of the King might attempt it. This always is the Kings custome to do. But it put us into an exceeding fear, lest it might beget an admiration in these Soldiers to see White men so low down: which indeed is not customary nor allowed of: and so they might send us up again. Which doubtless they would have done, had it not been of God by this means and after this manner to deliver us. Especially considering that the King’s Command came just at that time and so expresly to keep a secure Guard at the Watches, and that in that very Way that alwayes we purposed to go in: so that it seemed scarcely possible for us to pass afterwards, tho we should get off fairly at present with the Soldiers.
An accident that now caused them a lot of fear. Meanwhile, an incident occurred that scared us greatly. The King had recently arrested several notable individuals, including my old neighbor Ova Matteral, who had summoned me to the Court. He dispatched soldiers to this High Sheriff or Governor, at whose house we were staying, ordering him to set up a secure guard at the watchpoints to prevent any suspicious individuals from passing through. He did this to stop the families of those imprisoned from trying to escape, fearing the King might take action against them. This is a customary measure for the King. However, it filled us with immense fear, as it could cause the soldiers to be astonished seeing White men in such a low position, which is indeed not typical or accepted, potentially leading them to report us again. They surely would have done so, if it hadn’t been for God intervening to deliver us in this way. It was especially concerning that the King's command came at that precise moment, explicitly directing a secure guard at the watchpoints right along the route we had always planned to take. It seemed almost impossible for us to pass afterwards, even if we managed to get by the soldiers at that moment.
But get fairly rid of it.Which we did. For they having delivered their Message, departed, shewing themselves very kind and civil unto us. And we seemed to lament for our hard fortune, that we were not ready to go upwards with them in their good company: for we were Neighbours dwelling in one and the same County. However we bid them carry our commendations to our Countrymen the English, with whom they were acquainted at the City, and so bad them farewel. And glad we were when they were gone from us. And the next day in the morning we resolved, God willing, to set forward. But we thought not fit to tell our Host, the Governor, of it, till the very instant of our departing, that he might not have any time to deliberate concerning us.
Just eliminate it entirely.Which we did. After delivering their message, they left, showing us a lot of kindness and politeness. We couldn’t help but feel sorry for our bad luck that we weren’t ready to travel with them and enjoy their good company, since we were neighbors living in the same county. Still, we asked them to send our regards to our fellow countrymen the English, whom they knew in the city, and then we said farewell. We were happy once they were gone. The next morning, we decided, with God's help, to move forward. But we thought it best not to inform our host, the governor, until just before we left, so he wouldn't have time to reconsider our departure.
That Night he being disposed to be merry, sent for people whose trade it is to dance and shew tricks, to come to his house to entertain him with their Sports. The beholding them spent most part of the Night. Which we merrily called our Old Host’s Civility to us at our last parting: as it proved indeed, tho he, honest man, then little dreamed of any such thing.
That night, feeling cheerful, he called for entertainers whose job is to dance and perform tricks to come to his house and keep him entertained with their acts. Watching them took up most of the night. We happily referred to it as our Old Host’s Civility during our last farewell, even though he, being a good man, had no idea anything like that would happen.
They get away fairly from the Governour.The morning being come, we first took care to fill our Bellies; then we packed up those things which were necessary for our Journey to carry with us, and the rest of our Goods, Cotton Yarn, and Cloth and other things; that we would not incumber our selves withall, we bound up in a Bundle, intending to leave them behind us. This being done, I went to the Governor, and carried him four or five charges of Gunpowder, a thing somewhat scarce with them, intreating him rather than we should be disappointed of Flesh, to make use of that and shoot some Deer; which he was very willing to accept of, and to us it could be no wayes profitable, not having a Gun. While we, we told him, would make a step to Anarodgburro to see what Flesh we could Page 159procure there. In the mean time, according as we had before layd the business, came Stephen with the Bundle of Goods, desiring to leave them in his house, till we came back. Which he was very ready to grant us leave to do. And seeing us leave such a parcel of Goods, tho, God knowes, but of little account in themselves, yet of considerable value in that Land, he could not suppose otherwise but that we were intended to return again. Thus we took our leaves, and immediately departed, not giving him time to consider with himself, or consult with others about us. And he like a good natured man bid us heartily farewel.
They escaped from the Governor without much difficulty.The morning arrived, and first, we made sure to fill our stomachs. Then we packed up the essentials for our journey and bundled up the other items, like Cotton Yarn and Cloth, that we didn’t want to carry with us, planning to leave them behind. Once we had done that, I went to see the Governor and offered him four or five charges of Gunpowder, which was somewhat scarce for them, asking him to use it to shoot some deer for us, rather than us ending up without any meat. He gladly accepted, as it wouldn’t benefit us since we didn’t have a gun. While we mentioned that we would take a trip to Anarodgburro to see what meat we could procure there. In the meantime, as we had arranged earlier, Stephen came with the bundle of goods, wanting to leave them in the Governor’s house until we returned. He readily agreed to let us do that. Seeing us leave behind such a collection of goods, although they were not worth much on their own, they held considerable value in that land, and he likely thought we intended to come back. We said our goodbyes and promptly left, not giving him a chance to think it over or consult with anyone else about us. He, being a kind-hearted man, warmly bid us farewell.
Altho we knew not the way to this Town, having never been there in all our lives, and durst not ask, lest it might breed suspition; yet we went on confidently thro a desolate Wood: and happened to go very right, and came out directly at the place.
Although we didn't know the way to this town, having never been there in our lives, and didn't dare ask for directions, fearing it might raise suspicion; we confidently continued through a desolate forest and ended up going the right way, arriving directly at the place.
In their way they meet with a River which they found for their purpose.But in our way before we arrived hither, we came up with a small River, which ran thro the Woods, called by the Chingulayes Malwat oyah: the which we viewed well, and judged it might be a probable guide to carry us down to the Sea, if a better did not present. Howbeit we thought good to try first the way we were taking, and to go onward towards Anarodgburro, that being the shortest and easiest way to get to the Coast: and this River being as under our Lee, ready to serve and assist us, if other means failed.
During their journey, they came across a river that met their needs. But on our way before we got here, we came across a small river that flowed through the woods, called the Chingulayes Malwat oyah: which we examined closely and thought could be a useful guide to lead us down to the sea, unless a better option came up. However, we decided to stick to our current route and head towards Anarodgburro, as it was the quickest and easiest path to the coast: and this river was on our lee, ready to support us if we needed assistance.
They come safely to Anarodgburro. This Place described.To Anarodgburro therefore we came, called also Neur Waug. Which is not so much a particular single Town, as a Territory. It is a vast great Plain, the like I never saw in all that Island: in the midst whereof is a Lake, which may be a mile over, not natural, but made by art, as other Ponds in the Country, to serve them to water their Corn Grounds. This Plain is encompassed round with Woods, and small Towns among them on every side, inhabited by Malabars, a distinct People from the Chingulayes. But these Towns we could not see till we came in among them. Being come out thro the Woods into this Plain, we stood looking and staring round about us, but knew not where nor which way to go. At length we heard a Cock crow, which was a sure sign to us that there was a Town hard by; into which we were resolved to enter. For standing thus amazed, was the ready way to be taken up for suspitious persons; especially because White men never come down so low.
They arrive safely in Anarodgburro. Here's a description of the place.So, we arrived at Anarodgburro, also known as Neur Waug. It's not just a single Town, but more like a Territory. It's a huge Plain, unlike anything I've seen on this Island: in the center is a man-made Lake about a mile wide, crafted like other Ponds in the area to help irrigate their Corn fields. This Plain is surrounded by Woods, with small Towns hidden among them on every side, inhabited by the Malabars, who are different from the Chingulayes. But we couldn’t spot these Towns until we ventured into them. Once we emerged from the Woods into this Plain, we stood around, looking and confused about where to go. Finally, we heard a Rooster crow, which was a clear signal that a Town was nearby; we decided to move in that direction. Standing there in shock would easily make us seem suspicious, especially since White men rarely come down this low.
The People stand amazed at them.Being entred into this Town, we sate our selves under a Tree, and proclaimed our Wares, for we feared to rush into their Yards, as we used to do in other places, lest we should scare them. The People stood amazed as soon as they saw us, being originally Malabars, tho Subjects of Cande. Nor could they understand the Chingulay Language in which we spake to them. And we stood looking one upon another until there came one that could speak the Chingulay Tongue: Who asked us, from whence we came? We told him, From Cande Uda. But they believed us not, supposing that we came up from the Dutch from Manaar. So they brought us before their Governor. They are examined by the Governour of the Place.He not speaking Chingulais, spake to us by an Interpreter. And to know the truth, whether we came from the place we pretended, he inquired about News at Court; demanded, Who were Governors of such and such Countreys? and what was become of some certain Noble-men, whom the King had lately cut off? and also What the common people were employed Page 160about at Court, for it is seldom that they are idle. To all which we gave satisfactory answers. Then he enquired of us, Who gave us leave to come down so low? We told him That priviledg was given to us by the King himself full Fifteen Years since at his Palace at Nellemby, when he caused it to be declared unto us, that we were no longer prisoners, and (which indeed was our own addition) that we were free to enjoy the benefit of Trade in all his Dominions.
The people were amazed by us. Once we entered this town, we sat under a tree and announced our goods, as we were afraid to rush into their yards like we usually did in other places, so we wouldn’t frighten them. The people were astonished when they first saw us, being originally Malabars, but subjects of Cande. They didn't understand the Chingulay language we spoke. We just stared at each other until someone who could speak Chingulay arrived and asked us, Where did you come from? We told him, From Cande Uda. But they didn't believe us, thinking we had come from the Dutch in Manaar. So they took us to their governor. They are reviewed by the Governor of the Place. Since he didn’t speak Chingulais, he spoke to us through an interpreter. To verify if we were really from where we claimed, he asked about news from the court, inquired, Who were the governors of such and such countries? and what happened to certain noblemen that the king had recently executed? He also asked what the common people were doing at court, since they are usually not idle. We provided satisfactory answers to all his questions. Then he asked us, Who gave you permission to come down so low? We replied, That privilege was granted to us by the king himself a full fifteen years ago at his palace in Nellemby, when he declared to us that we were no longer prisoners, and (which was actually our own addition) that we were free to take part in trade throughout all his territories.
To prove and confirm the truth of which, we alledged the distance of the Way that we were now come from home, being near an hundred miles, passing thro several Counties, where we met with several Governors and Officers in their respective Jurisdictions; who had they not been well sensible of these Priviledges granted us, would not have allowed us to pass thro their Countries. All which Officers we described to him by name; and also that now we came from the High Sheriff’s House at Colliwilla, where we had been these three dayes, and there heard of the Order that was come to secure the Watches; which was not for fear of the running away of White men, but of the Chingulayes. These Reasons gave him full satisfaction, that we were innocent Traders, seeing also the Commodities that we had brought with us: this further confirmed his opinion concerning us.
To prove and confirm the truth of this, we mentioned the distance we had traveled from home, nearly a hundred miles, through several counties, where we encountered various governors and officials in their areas. If they hadn't been aware of the privileges granted to us, they wouldn't have allowed us to pass through their territories. We identified these officials by name and noted that we had just come from the High Sheriff’s house at Colliwilla, where we had stayed for three days and learned about the order to secure the watches. This order wasn't due to concerns about White men running away but rather the Chingulayes. These points gave him complete assurance that we were innocent traders, especially considering the goods we had brought with us, which further reinforced his opinion of us.
Provide things necessary for their flight.The People were very glad of our coming, and gave us an end of an open house to ly in: but at present they had no dryed Flesh, but desired us to stay two or three days and we should not fail: which we were very ready to consent to, hoping by that time to come to the knowledg of the way, and to learn where about the watch was placed. To Prevent the least surmise that we were Plotting to run away, we agreed, that Stephen should stay in the house by the things, while I with some few went abroad; pretending to enquire for dryed Flesh to carry back with us to Cande, but intending to make discoveries of the way, and provide necessaries for our Flight, as Rice, a Brass Pot to boil our Rice in, a little dryed Flesh to eat and a Deers-skin to make us Shooes of. And by the Providence of my gracious God, all these things I happened upon and bought. But as our good hap was, Deers-Flesh we could meet with none. So that we had time enough to fit our selves; all People thinking that we stayed only to buy Flesh.
Provide the essentials for their journey.The people were very happy that we had arrived and offered us a place to stay for the night. However, they didn't have any dried meat at the moment, but they asked us to stay for two or three days, assuring us that we would have plenty by then. We readily agreed, hoping that by that time we would learn the way and find out where the watch was stationed. To avoid any suspicion that we were planning to escape, we decided that Stephen would stay at the house with our supplies while I went out with a few others, pretending to look for dried meat to take back to Cande, but really intending to find out the way and gather what we needed for our flight, like rice, a brass pot to cook it in, some dried meat for food, and a deerskin to make shoes. By the grace of my kind God, I managed to find and buy all these things. Unfortunately, we couldn't find any deer meat, but we had plenty of time to prepare, as everyone thought we were simply there to buy meat.
They find it not safe to proceed further this way.Here we stayed three days; during which we had found the great Road that runs down towards Jafnapatan, one of the Northern Ports belonging to the Dutch, which Road we judged led also towards Manaar a Dutch Northern Port also, which was the Place that we endeavoured to get to, lying above two or three days Journey distant from us. But in this Road there was a Watch lay, which must be passed. Where this Watch was placed, it was necessary for us punctually to know, and to endeavour to get a sight of it. And if we could do this, our intent was to go unseen by Night, the people being then afraid to travayl, and being come up to the Watch, to slip aside into the Woods and so go on untill we were past it; and then strike into the Road again. But this Project came to nothing, because I could not without suspition and danger go and view this Watch; which layd some four or five miles below this Plain; and so far I could not frame any business to go. Page 161
They don't feel safe moving forward like this.We stayed here for three days, during which we discovered the main road that leads to Jafnapatan, one of the Northern ports owned by the Dutch. We thought this road also led to Manaar, another Dutch northern port, which was our intended destination, located a two or three-day journey away from us. However, in this road, there was a checkpoint that we needed to pass. It was crucial for us to know exactly where this checkpoint was and to try to get a look at it. If we could do that, our plan was to move unnoticed at night, as the locals were scared to travel after dark. Once we reached the checkpoint, we intended to slip into the woods to bypass it, and then rejoin the road afterward. But this plan fell apart because it was too risky and suspicious for me to go and check on the checkpoint, which was about four or five miles below this plain, and I couldn't come up with a legitimate reason to go. Page 161
But several inconveniences we saw here, insomuch that we found it would not be safe for us to go down in this Road. For if we should have slipt away from them by Night, in the Morning we should be missed, and then most surely they would go that way to chace us, and ten to one overtake us, being but one Night before them. Also we knew not whether or no, it might lead us into the Countrey of the Malabar Prince, of whom we were much afraid.
But we noticed several problems here, so we realized it wouldn’t be safe for us to go down this road. If we slipped away at night, we would be missed in the morning, and they would definitely chase after us in that direction and likely catch up, having just a night head start. Also, we weren't sure if it might lead us into the territory of the Malabar Prince, who we were quite scared of.
Resolve to go back to the River they lately passed.Then resolving to let the great Road alone, we thought of going right down thro the Woods, and steer our course by the Sun and Moon: but the Ground being so dry we feared we should not meet with Water. So we declined that Counsel also. Thus being in doubt, we prayed God to direct us, and to put it into our hearts which way to take. Then after a Consultation between our selves, all things considered, we concluded it the best course to go back to Malwat oyah, the River we had well viewed that lay in our way as we came hither. And back thither we resolved to repair.
Decide to go back to the River they just passed. Then, choosing to avoid the main Road, we thought about going straight through the Woods and navigating by the Sun and Moon: but since the Ground was so dry, we worried we wouldn’t find Water. So we dismissed that idea too. Being uncertain, we prayed for God’s guidance and asked Him to help us decide which way to go. After discussing everything among ourselves and weighing all the options, we concluded that the best course of action was to go back to Malwat oyah, the River we had thoroughly examined on our way here. And back there we decided to go.
CHAP. X.
The Author’s Progress in his Flight from Anarodgburro, into the Woods, unto their arrival in the Malabars Countrey.
They depart back again towards the River.Now God of his Mercy having prospered our Design hitherto, for which we blessed his Holy Name, our next care was how to come off clear from the People of Anarodgburro, that they might not presently miss us, and so pursue after us. Which if they should do, there would have been no escaping them. For from this Town to Colliwilla, where the Sheriff lived, with whom we left our Goods, they are as well acquainted in the Woods as in the Paths. And when we came away we must tell the People, that we were going thither, because there is no other way but that. Now our fear was, lest upon some occasion or other any Men might chance to Travel that way soon after we were gone, and not finding us at Colliwilla, might conclude, as they could do no otherwise, that we were run into the Woods. Therefore to avoid this Danger, we stayed in the Town till it was so late, that we knew none durst venture to Travel afterwards for fear of wild Beasts. By which means we were sure to gain a Nights Travel at least, if they should chance to pursue us.
They went back to the River.Now, thanks to God's mercy, our plan had gone well so far, for which we praised His Holy Name. Our next concern was to slip away from the people of Anarodgburro without them noticing, so they wouldn’t come after us. If they did, there would be no escaping them. From this town to Colliwilla, where the Sheriff lived and where we had left our belongings, they knew the woods as well as the paths. When we left, we had to tell the locals that we were going there, as there was no other route. We were worried that if anyone happened to travel that way shortly after we left and didn’t find us at Colliwilla, they might think we had gone into the woods. To avoid this danger, we stayed in town until it was late enough that no one would dare to travel afterward due to the threat of wild animals. This way, we were sure to gain at least a full night’s head start in case they decided to chase us.
But first take their leave of the Governor here.So we took our leaves of the Governor, who kindly gave us a Pot of Milk to drink for a farewel; we telling him, We were returning back to the Sheriff at Colliwilla, to whom we had given some Gunpowder when we came from him to shoot us some Deer, and we doubted not but by that time we should get to him, he would have provided flesh enough for our lading home. Thus bidding him and the rest of the Neighbours farewel, we departed, they giving us the Civility of their accustomed Prayers, Diabac, that is, God bless, or keep you.
But first, let’s say farewell to the Governor here. So we said our goodbyes to the Governor, who kindly gave us a Pot of Milk to drink as a farewell; we told him, We were returning to the Sheriff at Colliwilla, to whom we had given some Gunpowder when we came from him to help us shoot some Deer, and we had no doubt that by the time we reached him, he would have enough meat for us to take home. After bidding him and the other neighbors farewell, we left, and they offered us their usual prayers, Diabac, which means God bless, or keep you.
They begin their flight.It was now the Twelfth day of October on a Sunday, the Moon eighteen days old. We were well furnished with all things needful, which Page 162we could get, Viz. Ten days Provision, Rice, Flesh, Fish, Pepper, Salt, a Bason to boil our Victuals in, two Calabasses to fetch Water, two great Tallipats for Tents, big enough to sleep under if it should rain, Jaggory and Sweet-meats, which we brought from home with us, Tobacco also and Betel, Tinder-Boxes two or three for sailing, and a Deers Skin to make us Shooes, to prevent any Thorns running into our feet as we travelled through the Woods; for our greatest Trust under God was to our feet. Our Weapons were, each man a small Axe fastned to a long Staff in our hands, and a good Knife by our sides. Which were sufficient with God’s help to defend us from the Assaults of either Tiger or Bear; and as for Elephants there is no standing against them, but the best defence is to flee from them.
They take off. It was now the twelfth day of October on a Sunday, and the Moon was eighteen days old. We were well supplied with everything we needed, which Page 162 included ten days' worth of provisions: rice, meat, fish, pepper, salt, a pot to cook our food in, two bottles to collect water, two large tarp tents big enough to sleep under if it rained, jaggery and sweets that we brought from home, tobacco and betel, and two or three tinder boxes for starting fires while sailing, along with a deerskin to make shoes to protect our feet from thorns as we traveled through the woods; for our greatest reliance under God was on our feet. Our weapons were each man carrying a small axe attached to a long staff in our hands and a good knife by our sides. With God’s help, these were enough to defend us against attacks from either tigers or bears; and as for elephants, there's no standing against them, so the best defense is to run away.
In this Posture and Equipage we marched forward. When we were come within a Mile of this River, it being about Four in the Evening, we began to fear, lest any of the People of Anarodgburro from whence we came, should follow us to Colliwella. Which place we never intended to come at more: the River along which we intended to go, laying on this side of it. That we might be secure therefore that no People came after us, we sat down upon a Rock by a hole that was full of water in the High-way; until it was so late, that we were sure no People durst Travel. In case any had come after us, and seen us sitting there and gotten no further, we intended to tell them, That one of us was taken Sick by the way, and therefore not able to go. They come to the River along which they resolved to go.But it was our happy chance there came none. So about Sundown we took up our Sacks of Provisions, and marched forward for the River, which under God we had pitched upon to be our guide down to the Sea.
In this Posture and Equipage, we moved ahead. When we were about a mile from the river, around four in the afternoon, we started to worry that people from Anarodgburro, where we had come from, might follow us to Colliwella. We never intended to go there again, since the river we wanted to take was on this side of it. To ensure that no one was following us, we settled on a rock by a water-filled hole in the road; we stayed there until it got late enough that we were confident no one would be traveling. If anyone had come after us and found us sitting there without moving forward, we planned to say that one of us had fallen ill and couldn't go on. They arrive at the river that they decided to follow. Fortunately, no one came. So around sundown, we picked up our bags of provisions and continued on to the river that, with God's help, we had chosen to guide us down to the sea.
Which they travel along by till it was dark.Being come at the River, we left the Road, and struck into the Woods by the River side. We were exceeding careful not to tread on the Sand or soft Ground, lest our footsteps should be seen; and where it could not be avoided, we went backwards, so that by the print of our feet, it seemed as if we had gone the contrary way. We were now gotten a good way into the Wood; when it grew dark and began to Rain, so that we thought it best to pitch our Tents, and get Wood for Firing before it was all wet, and too dark to find it. Which we did, and kindled a fire.
They traveled along it until it got dark. Once we reached the river, we left the road and went into the woods by the riverside. We were very careful not to step on the sand or soft ground, so our footsteps wouldn't be visible; and when we couldn't avoid it, we walked backward so that our footprints looked like we had come from the opposite direction. We had gone quite a way into the woods when it got dark and started to rain, so we thought it was best to set up our tents and gather wood for a fire before everything got wet and it became too dark to find it. We did this and started a fire.
Now they fit themselves for their Journey.Then we began to fit our selves for our Journey against the Moon arose. All our Sale-wares which we had left we cast away, (for we took care not to sell too much) keeping only Provisions and what was very necessary for our Journey. About our Feet we tied pieces of Deers-hide to prevent Thorns and Stumps annoying our feet. We always used to Travel bare foot, but now being to travel by Night and in the Woods, we feared so to do. For if our feet should fail us now, we were quite undone. And by the time we had well-fitted our selves, and were refreshed with a Morsel of Portuguez Sweet-meats, the Moon began to shine. So having commended our selves into the hands of the Almighty, we took up our Provisions upon our shoulders, and set forward, and travelled some three or four hours, but with a great deal of difficulty; for the Trees being thick, the Moon gave but little light thro, but our resolution was to keep going.
Now they get ready for their journey.Then we started getting ready for our journey as the moon rose. We tossed aside all our leftover goods, (since we made sure not to sell too much), keeping only food and what was essential for the trip. We tied pieces of deer hide around our feet to protect them from thorns and stumps. We usually traveled barefoot, but now that we were heading into the woods at night, we were worried about doing that. If our feet gave out now, we would be in real trouble. By the time we were properly prepared and had a bite of some Portuguese sweets to refresh us, the moon began to shine. After placing ourselves in the hands of the Almighty, we shouldered our provisions and set off, traveling for about three or four hours, but with a lot of difficulty; the trees were thick, and the moon provided little light, yet we were determined to keep going.
Meeting with an Elephant they took up for that night.Now it was our chance to meet with an Elephant in our way just before us: which we tryed, but could not scare away: so he forced us Page 163to stay. We kindled a Fire and sate down, and took a Pipe of tobacco, waiting till Morning. Then we looked round about us, and it appeared all like a Wilderness, and no sign that People ever had been there: which put us in great hopes that we had gained our Passage, and Were past all the Inhabitants. Whereupon we concluded that we were now in no danger of being seen, and might Travel in the Day securely. There was only one great Road in our way, which led to Portaloon from the Towns which by and by we fell into; this Road therefore we were shy of, lest when we passed it over, some Passengers travelling in it, might see us; and this Road we were in expectance about this time to meet withal, secure, as I said before, of all other danger of People. They fall in among Towns before they are aware.But the River winding about to the Northward brought us into the midst of a parcel of Towns called Tissea Wava, before we were aware. For the Countrey being all Woods, we could not discern where there were Towns, until we came within the hearing of them. That which betrayed us into this danger was, that meeting with a Path, which only led from one Town to another, we concluded it to be that great Road above mentioned; and so having past it over, we supposed the Danger we might encounter in being seen, was also past over with it; but we were mistaken; for going further we still met with other Paths, which we crossed over, still hoping one or other of them was that great Road; but at last we perceived our Error; viz. That they were only Paths that went from one Town to another.
That night, we encountered an Elephant. Now it was our chance to encounter an Elephant right in front of us; we tried to scare it away, but we couldn't, so it forced us Page 163 to stay put. We started a fire, sat down, and took a puff from a pipe of tobacco, waiting for morning. When we looked around, it all seemed like a wilderness, with no sign that anyone had ever been there. This gave us hope that we had successfully passed through and were beyond the reach of any inhabitants. So, we concluded that we weren't in any danger of being seen and could travel safely during the day. There was only one major road in our way, which led to Portaloon from the nearby towns, and we were cautious of it, worried that travelers might spot us as we crossed. We expected to encounter this road soon, feeling secure from any other dangers. They enter towns without even noticing it. However, the river winding to the north brought us right into the heart of a cluster of towns called Tissea Wava, before we even noticed. The countryside was all woods, so we couldn't see the towns until we were close enough to hear them. The reason we ended up in this predicament was that we stumbled across a path that connected one town to another, and we mistakenly thought it was the major road we had been avoiding. So, when we crossed it, we assumed we had evaded any danger of being seen as well. But we were wrong; as we continued on, we encountered more paths, which we crossed, still hoping that one of them would be the main road. Eventually, we realized our mistake: viz. They were just paths connecting one town to another.
And so while we were avoiding Men and Towns, we ran into the midst of them. This was a great trouble to us, hearing the Noise of People round about us, and knew not how to avoid them; into whose hands we knew if we had fallen, they would have carried us up to the King, besides Beating and Plundring us to boot.
And so, while we were trying to stay away from people and towns, we ended up right in the middle of them. This was a huge problem for us, hearing the noise of people all around us, not knowing how to escape them. We knew that if we got caught, they would take us to the King, in addition to beating and robbing us.
We knew before that these Towns were here away, but had we known that this River turned and run in among them, we should never have undertaken the Enterprize. But now to go back, after we had newly passed so many Paths, and Fields and places where People did resort, we thought not advisable, and that the danger in so doing might be greater than in going forward. And had we known so much then, as afterwards did appear to us, it had been safer for us to have gone on, than to have hid there as we did; which we then thought was the best course we could take for the present extremity: viz. To secure our selves in secret until Night, and then to run thro in the dark. All that we now wanted was a hole to creep in to lye close, for the Woods thereabouts were thin, and no shrubs or bushes, under which we might be concealed.
We already knew these towns were out here, but if we had known that this river turned and flowed among them, we would never have taken on this venture. But now, going back after we had just passed so many paths, fields, and places where people gathered didn't seem wise, and we thought the risk of doing that might be greater than continuing forward. If we had known then what we learned later, it would have been safer for us to keep going rather than hiding like we did; we thought that was the best decision we could make for the current situation: to keep ourselves hidden until nightfall, and then to move through in the dark. All we needed now was a place to crawl in and lie low, because the woods around were sparse, with no shrubs or bushes to hide under.
Their fright lest they should be seen.We heard the noise of People on every side, and expected every moment to see some of them to our great terror. And it is not easie to say in what Danger, and in what apprehension of it we were; it was not safe for us to stir backwards or forwards for fear of running among People, and it was as unsafe to stand still where we were, lest some body might spy us: and where to find Covert we could not tell. Hid themselves in a hollow Tree.Looking about us in these straits we spyed a great Tree by us, which for the bigness thereof ’tis probable might be hollow. To which we went, and found it so. It was like a Tub, some three foot high. Into it immediately we both crept, and made a shift Page 164to sit there for several hours, tho very uneasily, and all in mud and wet. But however it did greatly comfort us in the fright and amazement we were in.
Their fear of being noticed.We heard people all around us and expected to see some at any moment, which made us really scared. It's hard to describe the danger and anxiety we felt; it wasn't safe to move back or forth for fear of running into someone, and it wasn't safe to stay still either, in case someone spotted us. We didn't even know where to find cover. They hid in a hollow tree.In our panic, we noticed a large tree nearby that looked like it might be hollow due to its size. We approached it and found that it was indeed hollow. It was about three feet high, shaped like a tub. We quickly crawled inside and managed to sit there for several hours, even though it was very uncomfortable and we were sitting in mud and water. Still, it provided us with some comfort amidst the fear and shock we were experiencing. Page 164
They get safely over this Danger.So soon as it began to grow dark, we came creeping out of our hollow Tree, and put for it as fast as our Legs could carry us. And then we crossed that great Road, which all the day before we did expect to come up with, keeping close by the River side, and going so long till dark Night stopped us. We kept going the longer, because we heard the Voice of Men hollowing towards Evening: which created us a fresh disturbance, thinking them to be People that were coming to chace us. But at length we heard Elephants behind us, between us and the Voice, which we knew by the noise of cracking the Boughs and small Trees, which they break down and eat. These Elephants were a very good Guard behind us, and were methought like the Darkness that came between Israel and the Egyptians. For the People we knew would not dare to go forwards hearing Elephants before them.
They managed to get past this danger safely. As soon as it started to get dark, we crawled out of our hollow tree and hurried as fast as our legs could take us. Then we crossed that big road, which we had been expecting to reach all day, staying close to the riverside, and kept going until the darkness stopped us. We pushed on longer because we heard voices of men calling out in the evening, which made us uneasy, thinking they might be people coming to chase us. But eventually, we heard elephants behind us, between us and the voices, known by the sound of branches and small trees snapping as they broke them down to eat. These elephants were a great protection behind us, and it felt like the darkness that came between Israel and the Egyptians. The people we knew wouldn’t dare move forward with elephants in front of them.
They dress Meat and lay down to sleep.In this Security we pitched our Tents by the River side, and boiled Rice and roasted flesh for our Supper, for we were very hungry, and so commending our selves to God’s keeping laid down to sleep. The Voice which we heard still continued, which lasting so long we knew what it meant; it was nothing but the hollowing of People that lay to watch the Corn Fields, to scare away the wild Beasts out of their Corn. Thus we past Monday.
They make dinner and get ready for bed.In this safe spot, we set up our tents by the river and cooked rice and roasted meat for dinner, because we were really hungry. After giving ourselves to God's protection, we settled down to sleep. The sounds we heard continued; since it went on for so long, we figured out what it was. It was just the shouts of people watching over the fields to keep wild animals away from their crops. That’s how we spent Monday.
They fear wild Men, which these Woods abound with.But nevertheless next Morning so soon as the Moon shone out bright, to prevent the worst we took up our Packs, and were gone: being past all the tame Inhabitants with whom we had no more trouble. But the next day we feared we should come among the wild ones; for these Woods are full of them. Of these we were as much afraid as of the other. For they would have carried us back to the King, where we should be kept Prisoners, but these we feared would have shot us, not standing to hear us plead for our selves.
They are scared of the wild men who are plentiful in these woods.But the next morning, as soon as the moon shone bright, we packed up our things and left to avoid any trouble: we had already passed all the tame inhabitants whom we had no more issues with. However, the next day, we worried that we might encounter the wild ones; these woods are full of them. We were just as afraid of them as we were of the others. They would have taken us back to the king, where we would be held captive, but we feared that these wild men would shoot us without even letting us defend ourselves.
They meet with many of their Tents.And indeed all along as we went, by the sides of the River till we came to the Malabar Inhabitants, had been the Tents of wild Men, made only of Boughs of Trees. But God be praised, they were all gone, tho but very lately before we came: as we perceived by the Bones of Cattle, and shells of Fruit, which lay scattered about. We supposed that want of water had driven them out of the Countrey down to the River side, but since it had rained a shower or two they were gone again. Once about Noon sitting down upon a Rock by the River side to take a Pipe of Tobacco and rest our selves; Very near falling upon the wild People.we had almost been discovered by the Women of these wild People, coming down, as I suppose, to wash themselves in the River. Who being many of them, came talking and laughing together. At the first hearing of the noise being a good distance, we marvailed what it was; sitting still and listning, it came nearer a little above where we sat; and at last we could plainly distinguish it to be the Voices of Women and Children. Whereupon we thought it no boot to sit longer, since we could escape undiscovered, and so took up our Bags and fled as fast as we could.
They meet with a lot of their tents. And indeed, all along the river as we traveled, until we reached the Malabar inhabitants, there had been tents made by wild men, constructed only from branches of trees. But thank God, they were all gone, even though they had just left before our arrival, as we could tell by the bones of cattle and fruit shells lying around. We figured that the lack of water had pushed them out of the area down to the riverbank, but since it had rained a bit, they had moved on again. Once, around noon, while we were sitting on a rock by the river to enjoy a pipe of tobacco and take a break, we almost came across the wild people. We almost got discovered by the women of these wild people who were coming down, probably to wash themselves in the river. Many of them were chatting and laughing together. At first, hearing the noise from a good distance, we were curious about what it was; as we sat still and listened, it grew closer just above where we were. Eventually, we could clearly make out the voices of women and children. So, we figured it was best not to stay any longer, since we could escape without being seen, and we grabbed our bags and ran as fast as we could.
What kind of travelling they had.Thus we kept travelling every day from Morning till Night, still along the River side, which turned and winded very crooked. Page 165In some places it would be pretty good Travelling, and but few Bushes and Thorns, and in others a great many. So that our Shoulders and Arms were all of a Gore, being grievously torn and scratched. For we had nothing on us but a clout about our Middles, and our Victuals on our Shoulders, and in our hands a Tallipat and an Ax.
What kind of traveling did they do?So we kept traveling every day from morning till night, still along the riverside, which twisted and turned in a very crooked way. Page 165In some areas, the traveling was pretty good with only a few bushes and thorns, while in others there were a lot. As a result, our shoulders and arms were all bruised, severely torn and scratched. We had nothing on us but a cloth around our waists, our food on our shoulders, and in our hands, a tall paddle and an axe.
Some account of this River.The lower we came down this River, the less Water, so that sometimes we could go a Mile or two upon the Sand, and in some places three or four Rivers would all meet together. When it happened so, and was Noon, the Sun over our head, and the Water not running, we could not tell which to follow, but were forced to stay till the Sun was fallen, thereby to judge of our course. We often met with Bears, Hogs, Deer, and wild Buffaloes, but all ran so soon as they saw us. But Elephants we met with no more than that I mentioned before. The River is exceeding full of Aligators all a long as we went; the upper part of it nothing but Rocks. Here and there by the side of this River is a World of Ruins.hewn Stone Pillars, standing upright, and other heaps of hewn Stones, which I suppose formerly were Buildings. And in three or four places are the ruins of Bridges built of Stone; some Remains of them yet standing upon Stone Pillars. In many places are Points built out into the River like Wharfs, all of hewn Stone; which I suppose have been built for Kings to sit upon for Pleasure. For I cannot think they ever were employed for Traffick by Water; the River being so full of Rocks that Boats could never come up into it.
Some info about this river.The further we traveled down this River, the less water there was, so that sometimes we could walk a mile or two on the sand, and in some spots three or four rivers would meet together. When that happened, and it was noon with the sun above us and the water still, we couldn’t tell which one to follow, so we had to wait until the sun went down to figure out our direction. We often encountered bears, hogs, deer, and wild buffaloes, but they all ran away as soon as they saw us. We didn’t see any more elephants after the one I mentioned earlier. The river was filled with alligators along the entire way; the upper part was nothing but rocks. Here and there along the river, there were a lot of Ruins. Tall hewn stone pillars stood upright, and there were piles of cut stones that I believe used to be buildings. In three or four spots, there were the remains of stone bridges; some parts were still standing on stone pillars. In many places, there were points extending into the river like wharfs, all made of hewn stone; I assume these were built for kings to sit upon for leisure. I can't believe they were ever used for trade by water since the river was so full of rocks that boats could never navigate it.
The Woods hereabouts.The Woods in all these Northern Parts are short and shrubbed, and so they are by the River side, and the lower the worse; and the Grounds so also.
The Woods in the area.The Woods in all these Northern Areas are small and bushy, and it’s the same by the riverbank, and the lower you go, the worse it gets; the land is the same way.
How they secured themselves a nights against wild Beasts.In the Evenings we used to pitch our Tent, and make a great Fire both before and behind us, that the wild Beasts might have notice where we lay; and we used to hear the Voices of all sorts of them, but, thanks be to God, none ever came near to hurt us. Yet we were the more wary of them, because once a Tiger shewed us a cheat. For having bought a Deer, and having nothing to salt it up in, we packed it up in the Hide thereof salted, and laid it under a Bench in an open House, on which I lay that Night, and Stephen layd just by it on the Ground, and some three People more lay then in the same House; and in the said House a great Fire, and another in the Yard. Yet a Tiger came in the Night, and carried Deer and Hide and all away. But we missing it, concluded it was a Thief. We called up the People that lay by us, and told them what had happened. Who informed us that it was a Tiger, and with a Torch they went to see which way he had gone, and presently found some of it, which he let drop by the way. When it was day we went further, and pickt up more which was scattered, till we came to the Hide it self, which remained uneaten.
How they kept themselves safe at night from wild animals.In the evenings, we would set up our tent and build a big fire in front and behind us, so the wild animals would know where we were. We could hear all kinds of their sounds, but thankfully, none ever came close to hurt us. Still, we were more cautious because once a tiger played a trick on us. After buying a deer and having nothing to preserve it in, we wrapped it in its own hide and left it under a bench in an open house where I slept that night, with Stephen lying just next to it on the ground, along with three other people in the same house. There was a big fire inside and another one outside in the yard. But during the night, a tiger came in and took the deer and the hide. When we discovered it was missing, we thought it was just a thief. We woke up the people around us and told them what happened. They informed us that it was a tiger, and with a torch, they went to see which way it had gone and soon found some pieces that it had dropped along the way. When morning came, we went further and picked up more scattered pieces until we found the hide itself, which was left uneaten.
They pass the River that divides the King’s Countrey from the Malabars.We had now Travelled till Thursday Afternoon, when we crossed the River called Coronda oyah which was then quite dry; this parts the King’s Countrey from the Maladars. We saw no sign of Inhabitants here. The Woods began to be very full of Thorns, and shrubby Bushes with Clifts and broken Land; so that we could not possibly go in the Woods; but now the River grew better being clear of Rocks, and dry, water only standing in holes. Page 166So we marched along in the River upon the Sand. Hereabouts are far more Elephants than higher up: by Day we saw none, but by Night the River is full of them.
They cross the river that divides the King's Country from the Malabars. We had now traveled until Thursday afternoon when we crossed the river called Coronda oyah, which was mostly dry; this separates the King’s Country from the Maladars. We didn’t see any signs of inhabitants here. The woods were thick with thorns and shrubby bushes, filled with cliffs and rough terrain, making it impossible for us to go into the woods. However, the river improved as it cleared of rocks, and was dry, with water only standing in some holes. Page 166 So we walked along the river on the sand. There are many more elephants around here than further upstream: we didn’t see any during the day, but at night the river was full of them.
After four or five days travel they come among Inhabitants.Friday about Nine or Ten in the Morning we came among the Inhabitants. For then we saw the footing of People on the Sand, and tame Cattel with Bells about their Necks. Yet we kept on our way right down the River, knowing no other course to take to shun the People. And as we went still forwards we saw Coracan Corn, sowed in the Woods, but neither Towns nor People; nor so much as the Voice of Man. But yet we were somewhat dismayed, knowing that we were now in a Countrey inhabited by Malabars. The Wanniounay or Prince of this People for fear pay Tribute to the Dutch, but stands far more affected towards the King of Cande. But do what they can to avoid them.Which made our care the greater to keep our selves out of his hands; fearing lest if he did not keep us himself, he might send us up to our old Master. So that great was our terror again, lest meeting with People we might be discovered. Yet there was no means now left us how to avoid the Danger of being seen. The Woods were so bad, that we could not possibly Travel in them for Thorns; and to Travel by Night was impossible, it being a dark Moon, and the River a Nights so full of Elephants and other wild Beasts coming to drink; as we did both hear and see laying upon the Banks with a Fire by us. They came in such Numbers because there was Water for them no where else to be had, the Ponds and holes of Water, nay the River it self in many places being dry.
After traveling for four or five days, we encountered some locals.Friday, around nine or ten in the morning, we encountered the locals. We noticed footprints in the sand and domesticated animals with bells around their necks. Still, we continued down the river, knowing no other way to avoid the people. As we moved forward, we saw Coracan corn planted in the woods, but no towns or people, not even the sound of a human voice. We were somewhat anxious, aware that we were now in a region inhabited by Malabars. The Wanniounay, or Prince of this people, pays tribute to the Dutch out of fear but is much more aligned with the King of Cande. But they do everything they can to avoid them. This made us even more cautious to keep ourselves out of his control, fearing that if he didn’t keep us himself, he might send us back to our former master. Our fear grew as we worried about being discovered by other people. However, we had no way to avoid being seen. The woods were so dense that we couldn’t possibly travel through them due to thorns, and it was impossible to travel at night because of the dark moon; the river at night was filled with elephants and other wild beasts that came to drink, as we both heard and saw them lying on the banks with a fire nearby. They came in such numbers because there was no other water available, as the ponds and holes, even the river itself, were dry in many places.
As yet undiscovered.There was therefore no other way to be taken but to Travel on in the River. So down we went into the Sand, and put on as fast as we could set our Legs to the ground, seeing no People (nor I think no body us), only Buffaloes in abundance in the Water.
Still undiscovered.There was no other option but to continue traveling on the river. So, we headed down into the sand and moved as quickly as we could, with our feet on the ground, seeing no people (and I don't think anyone saw us), just plenty of buffalo in the water.
CHAP. XI.
Being in the Malabar Territories, how they encountred two Men, and what passed between them. And of their getting safe unto the Dutch Fort. And their Reception there, and at the Island Manaar, until their Embarking for Columbo.
They met with two Malabars. To whom they relate their Condition.Thus we went on till about three of the Clock afternoon. At which time coming about a Point, we came up with two Bramins on a sudden, who were sitting under a Tree boyling Rice. We were within forty paces of them; when they saw us they were amazed at us, and as much afraid of us as we were of them. Now we thought it better Policy to treat with them than to flee from them; fearing they might have Bows and Arrows, whereas we were armed only with Axes in our hands, and Knives by our sides; or else that they might raise the Countrey and pursue us. So we made a stand, and in the Chingulay Language asked their leave to come near to treat with them, but they did not understand it. But being risen up spake to us in the Malabar Tongue, which we could not Page 167understand. Then still standing at a distance we intimated our minds to them by signs, beckoning with our hand: which they answered in the same Language. Then offering to go towards them, and seeing them to be naked men and no Arms near them, we laid our Axes upon the ground with our Bags, lest we might scare them, if we had come up to them with those weapons in our hands, and so went towards them with only our Knives by our sides: by signs with our hands shewing them our bloody Backs we made them understand whence we came, and whither we were going. Which when they perceived they seemed to commiserate our condition, and greatly to admire at such a Miracle which God had brought to pass: and as they talked one to another they lifted up their hands and faces towards Heaven, often repeating Tombrane which is God in the Malabar Tongue.
They met with two Malabars and shared their situation with them. We continued on until around three o'clock in the afternoon. At that time, as we rounded a point, we unexpectedly encountered two Bramins who were sitting under a tree cooking rice. We were about forty paces away from them; when they saw us, they were astonished and just as scared of us as we were of them. We decided it was better to engage with them than to run away, worried they might have bows and arrows while we were only armed with axes in our hands and knives at our sides, or that they might alert others in the area and pursue us. So we stopped, and in the Chingulay language, we asked if we could approach to talk to them, but they didn’t understand. They stood up and spoke to us in Malabar, which we couldn't understand. Then, still keeping our distance, we tried to communicate our intentions by gestures, waving our hands. They responded in the same language. When we offered to approach them and saw they were naked men with no weapons nearby, we placed our axes on the ground along with our bags, to avoid alarming them if we approached while holding weapons, and went toward them with only our knives at our sides. We used gestures to show them our bloody backs, making them understand where we came from and where we were headed. When they realized this, they seemed to pity our situation and were greatly amazed by the miracle that God had brought about: as they spoke to each other, they lifted their hands and faces toward heaven, often repeating Tombrane, which means God in Malabar.
They are courteous to them.And by their signs we understood they would have us bring our Bags and Axes nearer; which we had no sooner done, but they brought the Rice and Herbs which they had boiled for themselves to us, and bad us eat; which we were not fitted to do, having not long before eaten a hearty Dinner of better fare; yet could not but thankfully accept of their compassion and kindness, and eat as much as we could; and in requital of their courtesie, we gave them some of our Tobacco. Which after much entreating they did receive, and it pleased them exceedingly.
They are nice to them. And by their gestures, we realized they wanted us to bring our Bags and Axes closer; as soon as we did, they brought us the Rice and Herbs they had cooked for themselves and invited us to eat. We weren’t really in a position to do so since we had just enjoyed a hearty Dinner with better food, but we couldn’t help but gratefully accept their kindness and ate as much as we could. In return for their hospitality, we gave them some of our Tobacco. After much persuasion, they accepted it, and it made them very happy.
But loathe to conduct them to the Hollander.After these civilities passed on either side, we began by signs to desire them to go with us and shew us the way to the Dutch Fort: which they were very unwilling to do, saying, as by signs and some few words which we could understand, that our greatest danger was past, and that by Night we might get into the Hollanders Dominions. Yet we being weary with our tedious journey, and desirous to have a guide, shewed them Money to the value of five Shillings, being all I had; and offered it them to go with us. Which together with our great importunity so prevailed, that one of them took it; and leaving his fellow to carry their Baggage he went with us about one Mile, and then began to take his leave of us and to return. Which we supposed was to get more from us. Having therefore no more Money, we gave him a red Tunis Cap and a Knife, for which he went a Mile farther, and then as before would leave us, signifying to us, that we were cut of danger, and he could go no further.
But hesitant to take them to the Hollander.After these polite exchanges, we began to signal for them to accompany us and show us the way to the Dutch Fort. They were very hesitant to do so, indicating through gestures and a few words we could grasp that our greatest danger had passed, and that at night we could reach the Hollanders territory. However, being tired from our long journey and eager for a guide, I showed them money worth five shillings, which was all I had, and offered it to them to accompany us. Our heavy insistence was so convincing that one of them accepted it; leaving his companion to carry their baggage, he went with us for about a mile, and then started to take his leave and return. We assumed he was going to get more from us. Since we had no more money, we gave him a red Tunis cap and a knife, for which he continued a mile further, and then, as before, wanted to leave us, indicating to us that we were out of danger, and he could go no further.
Now we had no more left to give him, but began to perceive, that what we had parted withall to him, was but flung away; and altho we might have taken all from him again being alone in the Wood, yet we feared to do it, left thereby we might exasperate him, and so he might give notice of us to the People, but bad him farewel, after he had conducted us about four or five Miles. And we kept on our journey down the River as before, until it was Night, and lodged upon a Bank under a Tree: In danger of Elephants.but were in the way of the Elephants; for in the Night they came and had like to have disturbed us, so that for our preservation we were forced to fling Fire brands at them to scare them away.
Now we had nothing left to give him, but we started to realize that everything we had given him was just wasted. Even though we could have taken everything back from him since we were alone in the woods, we were afraid to do so because it might anger him, and he could tell the people about us. So we said goodbye after he had led us about four or five miles. We continued our journey down the river as before until nightfall and camped on a riverbank under a tree: In danger of Elephants. We were in the path of the elephants; during the night they came close and almost disturbed us, forcing us to throw firebrands at them to scare them away for our safety.
The next Morning being Saturday as soon as it was light, having eaten to strengthen us, as Horses do Oats before they Travail, we set forth going still down the River; the Sand was dry and loose, and so very tedious to go upon: by the side we could not go, being all overgrown Page 168with Bushes. The Land hereabouts was as smooth as a bowling-green, but the Grass clean burt up for want of Rain.
The next morning was Saturday, and as soon as it got light, we had something to eat to boost our energy, like horses do with oats before they start working. We set off, heading downstream; the sand was dry and loose, making it really tedious to walk on. We couldn't go along the side because it was completely overgrown Page 168 with bushes. The land around here was as flat as a bowling green, but the grass was completely burned up from lack of rain.
They overtake another man, who tells them they were in the Dutch Dominions.Having Travailed about two hours, we saw a Man walking in the River before, whom we would gladly have shunned, but well could not, for he walked down the River as we did, but at a very slow rate, which much hindred us. But we considering upon the distance we had come, since we left the Bramin, and comparing with what he told us, we concluded we were in the Hollanders jurisdiction: and so amended our pace to overtake the Man before us. Whom we perceiving to he free from timerousness at the sight of us, concluded he had used to see White-men. Whereupon we asked him, to whom he belonged. He speaking the Chingulay Language answered, To the Dutch; and also that all the Country was under their Command, and that we were out of all danger, and that the Fort of Arrepa was but some six miles off. Which did not a little rejoyce us, we told him, we were of that Nation, and had made our escape from Cande, where we had been many years kept in Captivity; and having nothing to give him our selves, we told him, that it was not to be doubted, but the Chief Commander at the Fort would bountifully reward him, if he would go with us and direct us thither. But whether he doubted of that, or no, or whether he expected something in hand, he excused himself pretending earnest and urgent occasions that he could not defer: but advised us to leave the River, because it winds so much about, and turn up without fear to the Towns, where the People would direct us the way to the Fort.
They walked past another man who told them they were in the Dutch Dominions. After traveling for about two hours, we saw a man walking in the river ahead of us, whom we would have preferred to avoid, but we couldn't, as he moved downstream at a very slow pace, which really slowed us down. Considering the distance we had already come since leaving the Bramin and what he had told us, we figured we were in the Hollanders territory and quickened our pace to catch up. Noticing that he wasn't scared to see us, we thought he must have been used to seeing White men. So, we asked him, who he belonged to. He answered in the Chingulay language, saying, To the Dutch; and also mentioned that the whole country was under their control, and that we were out of danger, and that the Fort of Arrepa was only about six miles away. This made us quite happy, and we told him we were from that nation and had escaped from Cande, where we had been held captive for many years; and because we had nothing to offer him, we said the Chief Commander at the Fort would surely reward him generously if he would come with us and guide us there. However, whether he doubted that or was expecting something upfront, he declined, claiming he had urgent matters to attend to and advised us to leave the river since it wound too much, and suggested we head towards the towns, where the people could show us the way to the Fort without fear.
They Arrive at Arrepa Fort.Upon his advice we struck up a Path that came down to the River, intending to go to a Town, but could find none; and there were so many cross Paths that we could not tell which way to go: and the Land here so exceedingly low and level, that we could see no other thing but Trees. For altho I got up a Tree to look if I could see the Dutch Fort, or discern any Houses, yet I could not; and the Sun being right over our heads neither could that direct us: insomuch that we wished our selves again in our old friend, the River. So after so much wandring up and down we sat down under a Tree waiting until the Sun was fallen, or some People came by. Which not long after three or four Malabars did. One of which could speak a little Portugueze. We told these Men, we were Hollanders, supposing they would be the more willing to go with us, but they proved of the same temper with the rest before mentioned. For until I gave one of them a small Knife to cut Betel-nuts, he would not go with us: but for the lucre of that he conducted us to a Town. From whence they sent a Man with us to the next, and so we were passed from Town to Town, until we arrived at the Fort called Arrepa: it being about four of the Clock on Saturday afternoon. October the eighteenth MDCLXXIX. Which day God grant us grace that we may never forget, when he was pleased to give us so great a deliverance from such a long Captivity, of nineteen years, and six Months, and odd days, being taken Prisoner when I was nineteen years old, and continued upon the Mountains among the Heathen till I attained to Eight and Thirty.
They arrive at Arrepa Fort.Following his advice, we made our way down a path to the river, hoping to reach a town, but we couldn't find one; there were so many intersecting paths that we didn't know which way to go. The land here was so flat and low that all we could see were trees. Even though I climbed a tree to see if I could spot the Dutch fort or any houses, I couldn't see anything. With the sun directly overhead, it didn’t help us either, and we found ourselves wishing we were back by the river. After wandering around for a while, we sat down under a tree, waiting for the sun to set or for someone to pass by. Not long after, three or four Malabars came by. One of them spoke a little Portuguese. We told them we were Hollanders, thinking they might be more inclined to help us, but they were just as unfriendly as everyone else. It wasn't until I gave one of them a small knife to cut betel nuts that he agreed to guide us to a town. From there, they sent a man with us to the next town, and so we were passed from town to town until we finally arrived at the fort called Arrepa: it was around four o'clock on Saturday afternoon, October eighteenth, 1679. May God give us the grace to never forget this day, when He delivered us from such a long captivity of nineteen years, six months, and a few extra days, having been taken prisoner when I was nineteen years old and living among the heathens in the mountains until I reached thirty-eight.
He Travailed a Nights in the Woods without fear, and slept securely.In this my Flight thro the Woods, I cannot but take notice with some wonder and great thankfulness, that this Travelling by Night Page 169in a desolate Wilderness was little or nothing dreadful to me, whereas formerly the very thoughts of it would seem to dread me, and in the Night when I laid down to rest with wild Beasts round me, I slept as soundly and securely, as ever I did at home in my own House. Which courage and peace I look upon to be the immediate gift of God to me upon my earnest Prayers, which at that time he poured into my heart in great measure and fervency. After which I found my self freed from those frights and fears, which usually possessed my heart at other times.
He spent a night in the woods without fear and slept well.During my journey through the woods, I can't help but notice with some amazement and deep gratitude that traveling at night in an empty wilderness was hardly scary for me. In the past, just the thought of it would terrify me, but now, as I lay down to rest with wild animals around me, I slept as peacefully and securely as I ever did at home. I consider this courage and tranquility to be a direct gift from God, a result of my sincere prayers that he filled my heart with at that time. After that, I found myself free from the fears and anxieties that usually filled my heart at other times.
In short, I look upon the whole Business as a miraculous Providence, and that the hand of God did eminently appear to me, as it did of old to his People Israel in the like circumstances, in leading and conducting me thro this dreadful Wilderness, and not to suffer any evil to approach nigh unto me.
In short, I see the entire situation as a miraculous act of divine intervention, and I believe that God’s hand clearly guided me, just as it did for His people, Israel, in similar circumstances, leading me through this terrible wilderness and preventing any harm from coming too close to me.
The Hollanders much wondered at our Arrival, it being so strange that any should escape from Cande; Entertained very kindly.and entertained us very kindly that Night: and the next Morning being Sunday, sent a Corporal with us to Manaar, and a Black Man to carry our few things.
The Hollanders were quite surprised by our arrival, as it was unusual for anyone to escape from Cande; They welcomed us warmly. They treated us very kindly that night, and the next morning, being Sunday, they sent a Corporal with us to Manaar, along with a Black man to carry our few belongings.
Sent to Manaar. Received by the Captain of the Castle.At Manaar we were brought before the Captain of the Castle, the Cheif Governor being absent. Who when we came in was just risen from Dinner; he received us with a great deal of kindness and bad us set down to eat. It seemed not a little strange to us, who had dwelt so long in Straw Cottages among the Black Heathen, and used to sit on the Ground and eat our Meat on Leaves, now to sit on Chairs and eat out of China Dishes at a Table. Where were great Varieties, and a fair and sumptuous House inhabited by White and Christian People; we being then in such Habit and Guize, our Natural colour excepted, that we seemed not fit to eat with his Servants, no nor his Slaves.
Sent to Manaar. Received by the Captain of the Castle.At Manaar, we were brought before the Captain of the Castle, since the Chief Governor was absent. When we entered, he had just finished dinner; he welcomed us warmly and insisted that we sit down to eat. It felt quite strange to us, having lived for so long in straw cottages among the Black Heathen, sitting on the ground and eating our food off leaves, to now sit in chairs and eat from china dishes at a table. There were great varieties of food in a beautiful and lavish house occupied by white and Christian people; given our appearance and attire, apart from our natural color, we seemed unfit to eat with his servants, or even his slaves.
Who intended them to Sail the next day to Jafnapatan.After Dinner the Captain inquired concerning the Affairs of the King and Countrey, and the condition of their Ambassadors and People there. To all which we gave them true and satisfactory Answers. Then he told us, That to Morrow there was a Sloop to sail to Jafnapatan, in which he would send us to the Commander or Governor, from whence we might have passage to Fort St. George, or any other place on that Coast, according to our desire. After this, he gave us some Money, bidding us go to the Castle, to drink and be merry with our Country-men there. For all which kindness giving him many thanks in the Portuguese Language, we took our leaves of him.
Who scheduled them to sail the next day to Jafnapatan? After dinner, the captain asked about the situation of the king and country, as well as the status of their ambassadors and people there. We provided them with honest and satisfying answers. Then he informed us that tomorrow a sloop would sail to Jafnapatan, and he would send us to the commander or governor, from where we could catch a ride to Fort St. George or any other location along that coast, based on our preference. After this, he gave us some money, suggesting we head to the castle to drink and celebrate with our fellow countrymen there. For all this kindness, we expressed our gratitude in Portuguese and took our leave of him.
Here they meet with a Scotch and Irish man.When we came to the Court of Guard at the Castle, we asked the Soldiers if there were no English men among them. Immediatly there came forth two men to us, the one a Scotchman named Andrew Brown; the other an Irishman whose name was Francis Hodges. Who after very kind salutes carried us unto their Lodgings in the Castle, and entertained us very nobly, according to their Ability, with Rack and Tobacco.
Here they meet with a Scotch and an Irish man.When we arrived at the Guard House in the Castle, we asked the soldiers if there were any English men among them. Immediately, two men came forward—one was a Scotchman named Andrew Brown, and the other an Irishman named Francis Hodges. After exchanging warm greetings, they took us to their quarters in the Castle and treated us very generously, according to their means, with Rack and Tobacco.
The People flock to see them.The News of our Arrival being spread in the Town, the People came flocking to see us, a strange and wonderful sight! and to enquire about their Husbands, Sons, and Relations, which were Prisoners in Cande.
People gather to see them. Word of our arrival spread throughout the town, and people came rushing to see us, a strange and amazing sight! They wanted to ask about their husbands, sons, and relatives who were prisoners in Cande.
In the Evening a Gentleman of the Town sent to invite us to his House, were we were gallantly entertained both with Victuals and Lodging. Page 170
In the evening, a local gentleman invited us to his home, where we were graciously treated with both food and lodging. Page 170
They are ordered a longer stay.The next day being Munday, ready to Embark for Jafnapatan, came Order from the Captain and Council, that we must stay until the Commander of Jafnapatan who was daily expected, came thither. Which we could not deny to do: and order was given to the Victualers of the Soldiers, to provide for us. The Scotch and Irish man were very glad of this Order, that they might have our company longer; and would not suffer us to spend the Captains benevolence in their company, but spent freely upon us at their own charges. Thanks be to God we both continued in health all the time of our Escape: but within three days after we came to Manaar, my Companion fell very Sick, that I thought I should have lost him.
They have requested a longer stay. The next day, being Munday, ready to depart for Jafnapatan, we received an order from the Captain and Council that we must wait until the Commander of Jafnapatan, who was expected any day now, arrived there. We couldn’t refuse to comply; arrangements were made for the soldiers' suppliers to take care of us. The Scottish and Irish men were very pleased with this order, as it meant they could enjoy our company for longer. They insisted that we shouldn’t rely on the Captain’s generosity while with them, but instead covered our expenses themselves. Thankfully, we both stayed healthy the entire time of our escape; however, just three days after we arrived at Manaar, my companion fell seriously ill, and I feared I would lose him.
They embark for Columbo.Thus we remained some ten days; at which time the expected Commander arrived, and was received with great ceremonies of State. The next day we went before him to receive his orders concerning us. Which were, to be ready to go with him on the morrow to Columbo, there being a Ship that had long waited in that Road to carry him, In which we embarked with him for Columbo. At our coming on board to go to Sea, we could not expect but to be Sea-sick, being now as Fresh men, having so long disused the Sea, but it proved otherwise, and we were not in the least stirred.
They set off for Colombo. We stayed for about ten days, during which the expected Commander arrived and was welcomed with grand state ceremonies. The following day, we went to meet him to receive his orders about us. He instructed us to be ready to travel with him the next day to Columbo, where a ship had been waiting for a long time to take him. We boarded the ship with him for Columbo. As we got on board to head out to sea, we expected to be seasick since we were out of practice after being away from the sea for so long, but surprisingly, we weren't affected at all.
CHAP. XII
Their Arrival at Columbo, and entertainment there. Their departure thence to Batavia. And from thence to Bantam: Whence they set Sail for England.
They are wondred at Columbo.Being arrived safely at Columbo, before the Ship came to an Anchor, there came a Barge on board to carry the Commander ashore. But being late in the evening, and my Consort sick of an Ague and Fevor, we thought it better for us to stay until Morning, to have a day before us. The next morning we bid the Skipper farewel, and went ashore in the first Boat, going strait to the Court of Guard: where all the Soldiers came staring upon us, wondring to see White-men in Chingulay Habit. We asked them if there were no English-men among them; they told us, There were none, but that in the City there were several. A Trumpetter being hard by, who had formerly sailed in English Ships, hearing of us came and invited us to his Chamber, and entertained my Consort being sick of his Ague, in his own Bed.
They are impressed by Columbo.Having safely arrived at Columbo, before the ship dropped anchor, a barge came alongside to take the commander ashore. But since it was late in the evening, and my companion was suffering from fever and chills, we decided it was better to wait until morning to have a full day ahead of us. The next morning, we said goodbye to the skipper and took the first boat ashore, heading straight to the guardhouse: where all the soldiers stared at us, surprised to see White men in Chingulay attire. We asked them if there were any Englishmen among them; they informed us, There were none, but there were several in the city. A trumpeter nearby, who had previously sailed on English ships, heard about us and invited us to his room, where he took care of my companion, who was still ill, in his own bed.
Ordered to appear before the Governour.This strange news of our arrival from Cande, was presently spread all about the City, and all the English men that were there immediatly come to bid us welcome out of our long Captivity. With whom we consulted how to come to speech of the Governour. Upon which one of them went and acquainted the Captain of the Guard of our being on shore. Which the Captain understanding went and informed the Governour thereof. Who sent us answer that to morrow we should come before him. Page 171
Summoned to appear before the Governor.This surprising news of our arrival from Cande quickly spread throughout the City, and all the English men there immediately came to welcome us back from our long captivity. We discussed how to get an audience with the Governor. One of them went to inform the Captain of the Guard about our arrival on shore. When the Captain heard this, he went to let the Governor know. The Governor replied that we should come before him tomorrow. Page 171
Treated by English there.After my Consort’s Fit was over, our Countreymen and their Friends invited us abroad, to walk and see the City. We being barefoot and in the Chingulay Habit, with great long Beards, the People much wondred at us, and came flocking to see who and what we were; so that we had a great Train of People about us as we walked in the Streets. After we had walked to and fro, and had seen the City, they carried us to their Land-Ladies House, where we were kindly treated both with Victuals and Drink; and returned to the Trumpetter’s Chamber, as he had desired us, when we went out. In the Evening came a Boy from the Governor’s House to tell us, that the Governor invited us to come to Supper at his House. But we having Dined late with our Countreymen and their Friends, had no room to receive the Governor’s Kindness: and so Lodged that Night at the Trumpetters.
Treated by English there.After my partner’s episode ended, our countrymen and their friends invited us out to walk around and see the city. We were barefoot and dressed in Chingulay clothing, with long beards, which made the people very curious about us, and they came crowding around to see who we were; we ended up with a large group of people following us as we walked through the streets. After strolling around and exploring the city, they took us to their Land-Ladies house, where we were warmly welcomed with food and drinks; then we returned to the trumpeter’s room, as he had requested when we left. In the evening, a boy from the governor’s house came to tell us that the governor invited us to supper at his place. However, since we had eaten a late dinner with our countrymen and their friends, we couldn’t accept the governor’s kind offer, and we spent the night at the trumpeter's.
They come into the Governor’s presence. His state.The next Morning the Governor, whose Name was Ricklof Van Gons, Son of Ricklof Van Gons General of Batavia, sent for us to his House. Whom we found standing in a large and stately Room, paved with black and white Stones; and only the Commander, who brought us from Manaar, standing by him: who was to succeed him in the Government of that place. On the further side of the Room stood three of the chief Captains bare-headed. First, He bid us welcom out of our long Captivity, and told us, That we were free men, and that he should have been glad if he could have been an Instrument to redeem us sooner, having endeavoured as much for us as for his own People. For all which we thanked him heartily, telling him, We knew it to be true.
They enter the Governor's presence. His office.The next morning, the Governor, named Ricklof Van Gons, son of Ricklof Van Gons, General of Batavia, called for us to come to his house. We found him standing in a large, impressive room, with a floor made of black and white stones; only the Commander who had brought us from Manaar was standing beside him, the one set to take over the government of that place. On the opposite side of the room, three of the chief captains stood bare-headed. First, He welcomed us back from our long captivity, and told us, that we were free men, and that he would have been happy to help free us sooner, having tried as much for us as for his own people. For all this, we thanked him sincerely, telling him, We know that to be true.
Matters the Governor enquired of.The Governor perceiving I could speak the Portugueze Tongue, began to inquire concerning the Affairs of the King and Countrey very particularly, and oftentimes asked about such Matters as he himself knew better than I. To all his Questions my too much Experience inabled me to give a satisfactory Reply. Some of the most remarkable matters he demanded of me were these.
Questions the Governor asked about.The Governor, noticing that I could speak Portuguese, started to ask me about the affairs of the king and the country in great detail, often asking about things he already knew better than I did. Thanks to my extensive experience, I was able to give satisfactory answers to all his questions. Some of the most notable things he asked me about were these.
First, They inquired much about the reason and intent of our coming to Cuttiar. To which I answered them at large. Then they asked, If the King of Cande had any Issue? I told them, As report went, he had none. And, Who were the greatest in the Realm next to him? I answered. There were none of Renown left, the King had destroyed them all. How the hearts of the People stood affected? I answered, Much against their King. He being so cruel. If we had never been brought into his presence? I told them, No, nor had ever had a near sight of him. What strength he had for War. I answered, Not well able to assault them, by reason the hearts of his People were not true to him. But that the strength of his Countrey consisted in Mountains and Woods, as much as in the People.
First, they asked us a lot about why we had come to Cuttiar. I explained everything to them. Then they wanted to know, Does the King of Cande have any heirs? I told them, As far as I know, he doesn't. And, Who is the most powerful in the Realm after him? I responded, There are no notable figures left; the King has eliminated them all. How do the people feel about their King? I replied, They’re quite against him. He is very cruel. Had we ever been in his presence? I said, No, we had never seen him up close. What about his military strength? I answered, He's not capable of fighting them well because his people's loyalty isn't with him. But the strength of his country comes from its mountains and forests, as much as from the people.
What Army he could raise upon occasion? I answered, I knew not well, but as I thought about Thirty Thousand men.
What army could he raise if needed? I replied, I wasn't sure, but I thought about thirty thousand men.
Why he would not make Peace with them, they so much sueing for it, and sending Presents to please him? I answered, I was not one of his Council, and knew not his meaning.
Why he wouldn't make peace with them when they were so eager for it and sending gifts to win him over? I replied, I wasn't one of his advisors and didn't understand his intentions.
But they demanded of me, What I thought might be the reason or occasion of it? I answered, Living securely in the Mountains he feareth none; and for Traffick he regardeth it not. Page 172
But they asked me, What do you think could be the reason or cause of it? I replied, Living safely in the Mountains, he fears no one; and for trade, he doesn’t care. Page 172
Which way was best and most secure to send Spyes or Intelligence to Cande? I told them, By the way that goeth to Jafniputtan, and by some of that Countrey People, who have great correspondence with the People of Neurecaulava, one of the Kings Countries.
What’s the best and safest way to send spies or intelligence to Cande? I told them, By the route that goes to Jafniputtan, and through some of the local people, who have strong connections with the people of Neurecaulava, one of the King’s territories.
What I thought would become of that Land after this King’s Decease? I told them, I thought, He having no issue, it might fall into their hands.
What I thought would happen to that land after this king died? I told them, I thought, since he had no children, it might end up in their possession.
How many English men had served the King, and what became of them? which I gave them an account of.
How many Englishmen had served the King, and what happened to them? which I gave them an account of.
Whether I had any Acquaintance or Discourse with the great Men at Court? I answered, That I was too small to have any Friendship or Intimacy, or hold Discourse with them.
Did I have any friendships or conversations with the important people at court? I replied, That I was too insignificant to have any close relationships or discussions with them.
How the common People used to talk concerning them? I answered, They used much to commend their Justice and good Government in the Territories, and over the People belonging unto them.
How did ordinary people talk about them? I answered, They often praised their fairness and good governance in the territories and among the people under them.
Whether the King did take Counsel of any, or rule and act only by his own will and pleasure? I answered, I was a Stranger at Court, and how could I know that?
Did the King seek advice from anyone, or did he just make decisions based on his own desires? I replied, I was new to the Court, so how could I know that?
But, they asked further, What was my Opinion? I replied, He is so great, that there is none great enough to give him counsel.
But, they asked further, What do you think? I replied, He is so great that no one is great enough to advise him.
Concerning the French, If the King knew not of their coming before they came? I answered, I thought, not, because their coming seemed strange and wonderful unto the People.
Concerning the French, did the King not know about their arrival before they came? I answered, I didn’t think so, because their arrival seemed strange and amazing to the People.
How they had proceeded in treating with the King? I answered, as shall be related hereafter; when I come to speak of the French detained in this Land.
How did they go about dealing with the King? I replied, as will be explained later; when I discuss the French held in this country.
If I knew any way or means to be used whereby the Prisoners in Cande might be set free? I told them, Means I knew none, unless they could do it by War.
If I knew any way to help the Prisoners in Cande be freed? I told them, I didn't know of any way, unless it could be done through War.
Also they enquired about the manner of Executing those whom the King commands to be put to Death. They enquired also very curiously concerning the manner of our Surprizal, and Entertainment or Usage among them. And in what parts of the Land we had our Residence. And particularly, concerning my self: in what Parts of the Land, and how long in each I had dwelt, and after what manner I lived there, and of my Age; and in what Part or Place when God sends me home, I should take up my abode. To all which I gave answers.
Also, they asked about how the King orders executions. They were also very curious about how we were captured and treated while with them. They wanted to know where in the country we lived. Specifically, they asked about me: where I had lived in the country, how long I stayed in each place, how I lived there, my age, and where I would settle once God sent me home. I answered all of their questions.
They desired to know also, how many English men there were yet remaining behind. I gave them an account of Sixteen Men, and also of Eighteen Children born there. They much enquired concerning their Embassadors detained there, and of their behaviour and manner of living; also what the King allowed them for Maintenance; and concerning several Officers of Quality Prisoners there, and in general about all the rest of their Nation. And what Countenance the King shewed to those Dutch men that came running away to him? I answered, The Dutch Runnawayes the King looks upon as Rogues. And concerning the Portugueze they enquired also. I told them, The Portugueze were about some fifty or threescore persons, and six or seven of those, Europe men born.
They wanted to know how many English men were still left behind. I told them there were sixteen men and also eighteen children born there. They asked a lot about their ambassadors being held there, their behavior and way of life, what the King provided them for support, and about several officers of high rank who were prisoners there, as well as about the rest of their nation. And what attitude the King showed toward those Dutch men who came running to him? I replied, The King sees the Dutch runaways as rogues. They also asked about the Portuguese. I told them there were about fifty or sixty Portuguese, and six or seven of them were born in Europe.
They asked me moreover, How we had made our Escape, and which way, and by what Towns we passed, and how long we were in our Journey? To all which I answered at large. Page 173
They also asked me how we had managed to escape, which route we took, which towns we passed through, and how long our journey lasted. I answered all of their questions in detail. Page 173
The Governor desires him to go to Batavia.Then the Governor asked me, What was my intent and desire. I told him, To have Passage to our own Nation at Fort S. GEORGE. To which he answered, That suddenly there would be no convenient opportunity. But his desire was that we would go with him to Batavia, where the General his Father would be very glad to see us. Which was not in our power to deny. Then he commanded to call a Dutch Captain, who was over the Countreys adjacent, subject to their jurisdiction. To him he gave Order to take us home to his House, and there well to entertain us, Cloths them.and also to send for a Tailor to make us Cloths. Upon which I told him, his Kindness shewn us already was more than we could have desired; it would be a sufficient favour now to supply us with a little Money upon a Bill to be paid at Fort S. George, that we might therewith Cloth our selves. To which he answered, That he would not deny me any Sum I should demand, and Cloth us upon his own account besides. For which we humbly thanked his Lordship: and so took our leaves of him; and went home with the aforesaid Captain.
The Governor wants him to go to Batavia. Then the Governor asked me, What is your intention and desire. I told him, To get passage to our own Nation at Fort S. GEORGE. To which he responded, That there wouldn't be a convenient opportunity for a while. But he hoped we would join him in Batavia, where the General, his father, would be very happy to see us. We couldn't deny that. Then he ordered a Dutch Captain, who oversaw the nearby territories under their jurisdiction, to take us to his house and treat us well, Dresses them. and also to send for a tailor to make us clothing. I told him that his kindness shown to us already was more than we could have wished for; it would be enough to lend us a little money on a bill to be paid at Fort S. George, so we could buy clothes for ourselves. He replied that he wouldn't deny me any amount I requested and that he would also supply us with clothing at his own expense. For this, we humbly thanked his Lordship: and then we took our leave and went home with the mentioned Captain.
Sends them Money.The Governor presently sent me Money by his Steward for Expences when we walked abroad in the City. We were nobly entertained without lack of any thing all the time we stayed at Columbo. My Consort’s Ague increased, and grew very bad; And a Chirurgeon.but the chief Chirurgeon by order daily came to see him, and gave him such Potions of Physick, that by God’s Blessing he soon after recovered.
Sends them money.The Governor sent me money through his steward to cover our expenses while we walked around the city. We were graciously entertained and lacked nothing during our stay in Columbo. My partner's fever worsened, and he became quite ill; And a Surgeon. but the head surgeon came by daily as ordered to check on him and provided him with medicine that, by God's blessing, helped him recover shortly after.
The Author writes a Letter to the English at Cande.During my being here, I writ a Letter to my fellow Prisoners I left behind me in Cande. Wherein I described at large the way we went, they might plainly understand the same. Which I finding to be safe and secure, advised them, when God permitted, to steer the same course. This Letter I left with the new Governor, and desired him when opportunity presented, to send it to them. Who said he would have it Copied out into Dutch for the benefit of their Prisoners there, and promised to send both together.
The Author writes a letter to the English at Cande.While I was here, I wrote a letter to my fellow prisoners I left behind in Cande. In it, I explained in detail the route we took, so they could easily understand it. Finding it to be safe and secure, I advised them, when God allowed, to follow the same path. I left this letter with the new Governor and asked him to send it to them whenever he had the chance. He said he would have it copied into Dutch for the benefit of their prisoners there, and promised to send both together.
The former Demands and Answers penned down in Portugueze by the Governor’s order.The Governor seemed to be pleased with my aforesaid Relations, and Replies to his Demands, insomuch that he afterwards appointed one that well understood Portugueze to write down all the former particulars. Which being done, for further satisfaction they brought me Pen and Paper, desiring me to write the same that I had related to them in English and sign it with my hand, which I was not unwilling to do.
The previous Demands and Answers were written in Portuguese by the Governor's request. The Governor seemed pleased with my earlier accounts and responses to his Demands, so he later appointed someone who understood Portuguese well to write down all the details. Once that was done, for further satisfaction, they gave me Pen and Paper, asking me to write the same things I had shared with them in English and sign it, which I was happy to do.
They Embark for Batavia.Upon the Governor’s departure there were great and royal Feasts made. To which he always sent for me. Here were exceeding great Varieties of Food, Wine, and sweet Meats, and Musick. Some two and twenty days after our Arrival at Columbo, the Governor went on board ship to sail to Batavia, and took us with him. At which time there were many Scores of Ordnance fired. We Sailed all the way with Flag and Penant under it, being out both Day and Night, in a Ship of about Eight hundred Tuns Burthen; and a Soldier standing armed Sentinel at the Cabin door both Night and Day. He so far favoured me, that I was in his own Mess, and eat at his Table. Where every Meal we had Ten or Twelve Dishes of Meat with variety of Wine. We set Sail from Columbo the Four and twentieth of November, and the Fifth of January anchored in Batavia Road. Page 174
They set off for Batavia. When the Governor left, there were grand celebrations held in his honor. He always invited me to these events. There was a huge variety of food, wine, desserts, and music. About twenty-two days after we arrived in Columbo, the Governor boarded the ship to sail to Batavia, taking us along with him. At that time, many cannons were fired. We sailed the entire way with flags flying, both day and night, on a ship that weighed around eight hundred tons, with a soldier standing guard at the cabin door day and night. He treated me well, allowing me to join his crew and dine at his table. Each meal consisted of ten or twelve dishes of meat along with a selection of wines. We set sail from Columbo on November twenty-fourth and anchored in Batavia Road on January fifth. Page 174
His friendly Reception at Batavia with the Governor.As we came to greater Men so we found greater Kindness; for the General of Batavia’s Reception of us, and favours to us exceeded (if possible) those of the Governor his Son. As soon as we came before him, seeming to be very glad, he took me by the hand and bad us heartily welcom, thanking God on our behalf that had appeared so miraculously in our deliverance; telling us withal, That he had omitted no means for our Redemption, and that if it had layd in his Power, we should long before have had our Liberty. I humbly thanked his Excellency, and said, That I knew it to be true; and that tho it missed of an effect, yet his good will was not the less, neither were our Obligations, being ever bound to thank and pray for him.
His warm welcome at Batavia by the Governor. As we arrived at Greater Men, we experienced even more kindness; the General of Batavia welcomed us and extended favors that were, if possible, greater than those from the Governor, his son. As soon as we approached him, looking genuinely happy, he took my hand and warmly welcomed us, thanking God on our behalf for the miraculous way we had been delivered; telling us that he had spared no effort for our freedom and that if it had been in his power, we would have had our liberty long ago. I sincerely thanked his Excellency and said, That I knew it to be true; and that although it didn't lead to results, his goodwill was still significant, and so were our obligations, as we would always be bound to thank and pray for him.
Furnishes them with the Cloths and Money.Then his own Tailor was ordered to take measure of us, and furnish us with two Sutes of Apparel. He gave us also Moneys for Tobacco and Betel, and to spend in the City. All the time we stayed there, our Quarters were in the Captain of the Castle’s House. And oftentimes the General would send for me to his own Table, at which sat only himself and Lady; who was all bespangled with Diamonds and Pearls. Sometimes his Sons and Daughters-in-Law, with some other Strangers did eat with him; the Trumpet founding all the while. We finding our selves thus kindly entertained, and our Habits changed, saw, that we were no more Captives in Cande, nor yet Prisoners elsewhere; therefore cut off our Beards which we had brought with us out of our Captivity; for until then we cut them not; God having rolled away the reproach of Cande from us.
Gives them clothes and cash. Then his own tailor was ordered to take our measurements and supply us with two sets of clothing. He also gave us money for tobacco and betel, along with spending cash for the city. During our stay, we were housed in the captain of the castle’s residence. The general often invited me to join him at his table, where only he and his wife sat, adorned with diamonds and pearls. Sometimes his sons, daughters-in-law, and a few other guests dined with him while a trumpet sounded throughout. Feeling warmly welcomed and having our appearances transformed, we realized we were no longer captives in Cande or prisoners anywhere else; so we decided to shave off the beards we had kept from our captivity, as we had not trimmed them until then, since God had lifted the shame of Cande from us.
Here also they did examine me again concerning the passages of Cande, causing all to be writ down which I said, and requiring my hand to the same. Which I refused, as I had done before, and upon the same account, because I understood not the Dutch Language. Whereupon they persuaded me to write a Certificate upon another Paper under my Hand, that what I had informed them of, was true. Which I did. This Examination was taken by two Secretaries, who were appointed to demand Answers of me concerning the King of Ceilon and his Countrey: which they committed to Writing from my mouth.
Here, they questioned me again about the passages of Cande, writing down everything I said and insisting that I sign it. I refused, just like before, because I didn’t understand the Dutch language. Then they convinced me to write a certificate on another piece of paper, stating that what I told them was true. So I did. This examination was conducted by two secretaries who were tasked with asking me questions about the King of Ceilon and his country, which they recorded from my responses.
Offer him passage in their Ships.The General’s youngest Son being to go home Admiral of the Ships this year, the General kindly offered us passage upon their Ships, promising me Entertainment at his Son’s own Table, as the Governor of Columbo had given me in my Voyage hither. Which offer he made me, he said, That I might better satisfie their Company in Holland concerning the Affairs of Ceilon, which they would be very glad to know.
Offer him passage on their ships.The General’s youngest son is set to return home as the Admiral of the Ships this year, and he kindly offered us a ride on their ships, promising me a place at his son’s table, just like the Governor of Columbo did when I traveled here. He made this offer so that I could better inform their company in Holland about the situation in Ceilon, which they would be eager to learn about.
Come home from Bantam in the Cæsar.At this time came two English Merchants hither from Bantam, with whom the General was pleased to permit us to go. But when we came to Bantam, the English Agent very kindly entertained us, and being not willing, that we should go to the Dutch for Passage, since God had brought us to our own Nation, ordered our Passage in the good Ship Cæsar lying then in the Road, bound for England, the Land of our Nativity, and our long wished for Port. Where by the good Providence of God we arrived safe in the Month of September. Page 175
Come home from Bantam in the Caesar. At this time, two English merchants arrived from Bantam, and the General kindly allowed us to accompany them. When we reached Bantam, the English agent graciously hosted us and wasn't keen on us going to the Dutch for passage. Since God had brought us to our own nation, he arranged for our passage on the good ship Cæsar, which was at anchor and heading to England, the land of our birth and our long-awaited destination. By the great providence of God, we safely arrived in September. Page 175
CHAP. XIII.
Concerning some other Nations, and chiefly Europæans, that now live in this Island. Portugueze, Dutch.
Having said all this concerning the English People, it may not be unacceptable to give some account of other Whites, who either voluntarily or by constraint Inhabit there. And they are, besides the English already spoken of, Portugueze, Dutch, and French. But before I enter upon Discourse of any of these, I shall detain my Readers a little with another Nation inhabiting in this Land, I mean, the Malabars; both because they are Strangers and derive themselves from another Countrey, and also because I have had occasion to mention them sometimes in this Book.
Having mentioned everything about the English people, it might be worth discussing some other Whites who either live there voluntarily or by force. These include the Portuguese, Dutch, and French in addition to the English already mentioned. Before I start talking about any of them, I want to take a moment to talk about another group living in this land, which is the Malabars; both because they are foreigners from a different country and because I've referenced them a few times in this book.
Concerning Malabars that inhabit this Island. Their Territories.These Malabars then are voluntary Inhabitants in this Island, and have a Countrey here; tho the Limits of it are but small: it lyes to the Northward of the King’s Coasts betwixt him and the Hollander. Corunda Wy River parts it from the King’s Territories. Thro this Countrey we passed, when we made our Escape. The Language they speak is peculiar to themselves, so that a Chingulays cannot understand them, nor they a Chingulays.
About the Malabars living on this island. Their land. These Malabars are voluntary residents of this Island and have a territory here, although it is quite small. It lies to the north of the King’s coasts, between him and the Hollander. The Corunda Wy River separates it from the King’s lands. We traveled through this territory when we made our escape. Their language is unique to them, so a Chingulays cannot understand them, nor can they understand a Chingulays.
Their Prince.They have a Prince over them, called Coilat wannea, that is independent either upon the King of Cande on one hand, or the Dutch on the other, only that he pays an acknowledgment to the Hollanders. Who have endeavoured to subdue him by Wars, but they cannot yet do it: yet they have brought him to be a Tributary to them, viz. To pay a certain rate of Elephants per annum. The King and this Prince maintain a Friendship and Correspondence together. And when the King lately sent an Army against the Hollanders, this Prince let them pass thro his Countrey; and went himself in Person to direct the King’s People, when they took one or two Forts from them.
Their Prince. They have a Prince named Coilat wannea, who is independent from both the King of Cande and the Dutch, although he does pay tribute to the Hollanders. They have tried to conquer him through wars, but so far, they haven’t succeeded; however, they have managed to make him a tributary, meaning he pays a certain number of elephants each year. The King and this Prince maintain a friendly relationship and keep in touch. Recently, when the King sent an army against the Hollanders, this Prince allowed them to pass through his territory and even personally guided the King’s troops when they captured one or two forts from them.
The People how governed.The People are in great subjection under him: they pay him rather greater Taxes than the Chingulays do to their King. But he is nothing so cruel. He Victualleth his Soldiers during the time they are upon the Guard, either about the Palace or abroad in the Wars: they are now fed at his Charge: whereas ’tis contrary in the King’s Countrey; for the Chingulay Soldiers bear their own Expences. He hath a certain rate out of every Land that is sown, which is to maintain his Charge.
The governed people. The People are heavily under his control: they pay him even higher taxes than the Chingulays do to their King. However, he isn’t as cruel. He provides food for his soldiers while they're on guard, whether at the Palace or in battle: they are currently being fed at his expense. In the King’s country, it’s the opposite; the Chingulay soldiers pay for their own expenses. He takes a certain portion from every field that is planted to cover his costs.
Their Commodities and Trade.The Commodities of this Countrey are, Elephants, Hony, Butter, Milk, Wax, Cows, wild Cattel: of the three last great abundance. As for Corn it is more scarce than in the Chingulays Countrey; neither have they any Cotton. But they come up into Neure Caulava yearly with great droves of Cattel, and lade both Corn and Cotton. And to buy these they bring up Cloth made of the same Cotton, which they can make better than the Chingulays; also they bring Salt and Salt Fish, and brass Basons, and other Commodities, which they get of the Hollander: because the King permits not his People to have any manner of Trade with the Hollander; so they receive the Dutch Commodities at the second hand. Page 176
Their Goods and Trade.The goods from this country include elephants, honey, butter, milk, wax, cows, and wild cattle, with plenty of the last three. Corn is scarcer here than in the Chingulays country, and there is no cotton production. However, they head up to Neure Caulava each year with large herds of cattle to load up on corn and cotton. To purchase these goods, they bring cloth made from cotton, which they can produce better than the Chingulays. They also bring salt, salted fish, brass basins, and other goods they obtain from the Hollander; the king does not allow his people to trade directly with the Hollander, so they get Dutch goods indirectly. Page 176
Concerning the Portugueze. Their Power and Interest in this Island formerly.We now proceed unto the Europæan Nations. And we begin with the Portugueze, who deserve the first place, being the oldest Standers there.
About the Portuguese. Their power and influence on this island in the past.Now we move on to the European Nations. We'll start with the Portuguese, who deserve to be mentioned first as they are the oldest settlers here.
The Sea-Coasts round about the Island were formerly under their Power and Government, and so held for many years. In which time many of the Natives became Christians, and learned the Portugueze Tongue. Which to this day is much spoken in that Land: for even the King himself understands and speaks it excellently well. The Portugueze have often made Invasions throughout the whole Land, even to Cande the Metropolis of the Island. Which they have burnt more than once, with the Palace and the Temples: and so formidable have they been, that the King hath been forced to turn Tributary to them, paying them three Elephants per Annum. However the middle of this Island, viz. Cand’ Uda, standing upon Mountains, and so strongly fortified, by Nature, could never be brought into subjection by them, much less by any other, but hath always been under the Power of their own Kings.
The coastal areas around the island were once under their control for many years. During this time, many locals became Christians and learned the Portuguese language, which is still widely spoken there today; even the king himself speaks it very well. The Portuguese have often invaded the entire land, including Cande, the island's capital, which they have burned multiple times, along with the palace and temples. They have been so intimidating that the king has had to submit to them and pay tribute of three elephants per year. However, the center of the island, viz. Cand’ Uda, situated on mountains and naturally fortified, has never been conquered by them or anyone else, and has always remained under the rule of their own kings.
The great Wars between the King and them, force him to send in for the Hollanders.There were great and long Wars between the King of Ceilon and the Portugueze: and many of the brave Portugal Generals are still in memory among them: of whom I shall relate some passages presently. Great vexation they gave the King by their irruptions into his Dominions, and the Mischiefs they did him, tho oftentimes with great loss on their side. Great Battels have been lost and won between them, with great destruction of Men on both parts. But being greatly distressed at last, he sent and called in the Hollander to his aid. By whose reasonable assistance together with his own Arms, the King totally disposessed the Portugueze, and routed them out of the Land. Whose rooms the Dutch now occupy, paying themselves for their pains.
The major wars between the King and them forced him to bring in the Dutch. There were lengthy and intense wars between the King of Ceylon and the Portuguese, and many of the brave Portuguese generals are still remembered among them. I'll share some stories about this shortly. They caused the King a lot of trouble with their invasions of his territory and the damage they inflicted, though they often suffered significant losses themselves. Many major battles have been fought between them, resulting in heavy casualties on both sides. Eventually, being greatly weakened, he summoned the Dutch for help. With their solid support, along with his own forces, the King completely drove the Portuguese out and reclaimed the land. Now, the Dutch occupy the area, compensating themselves for their efforts.
The King invites the Portugueze to live in his Countrey.At the Surrender of Columbo, which was the last place the Portugueze held, the King made Proclamation, That all Portugueze, which would come unto him, should be well entertained. Which accordingly many did, with their whole Families, Wives, Children, and Servants, choosing rather to be under him than the Dutch, and divers of them are alive to this day, living in Cande Uda; and others are born there. Their Privileges.To all whom he alloweth monthly maintenance; yea also, and Provisions for their Slaves and Servants, which they brought up with them. This People are privileged to Travel the Countreys above all other Whites, as knowing they will not run away. Also when there was a Trade at the Sea Ports, they were permitted to go down with Commodities, clear from all Customs and Duties. Besides these who came voluntarily to live under the King, there are others whom he took Prisoners. The Portugueze of the best Quality the King took into his Service, who are most of them since cut off according to his kind Custom towards his Courtiers. The rest of them have allowance from that King, and follow Husbandry, Trading about the Countrey, Stilling Rack, keeping Taverns; the Women sew Womens Wastcoats, the Men sew Mens Doublets for Sale.
The King invites the Portuguese to move to his country. At the surrender of Columbo, which was the last place the Portuguese held, the King announced that all Portuguese who came to him would be well taken care of. Many did come, bringing their entire families, including wives, children, and servants, preferring to live under him rather than the Dutch, and some of them are still alive today, residing in Cande Uda; others were born there. Their privileges. He provides them with monthly support, including provisions for the slaves and servants they brought with them. This group has the privilege to travel through the country more than any other Whites since he knows they won’t run away. Additionally, when there was trade at the seaports, they were allowed to go down with goods, exempt from all customs and duties. Besides those who willingly came to live under the King, there are others he captured as prisoners. The King took the high-ranking Portuguese into his service, most of whom have since been eliminated according to his usual practice towards his courtiers. The rest receive support from that King and engage in farming, trading throughout the country, distilling liquor, and running taverns; the women make women's waistcoats, and the men sew men's doublets for sale.
Their Generals.I shall now mention some of the last Portugueze Generals, all within this present King’s Reign, with some passages concerning them. Page 177
Their generals.I'm going to talk about some of the latest Portuguese Generals, all during the reign of the current King, along with some details about them. Page 177
Constantine &c.Constantine Sa, General of the Portugals Army in Ceilon, when the Portugueze had footing in this Land, was very successful against this present King. He ran quite thro the Island unto the Royal City it self, which he set on Fire with the Temples therein. Insomuch that the King sent a Message to him signifying, that he was willing to become his Tributary. But he proudly sent him word back again, That that would not serve his turn; He should not only he Tributary, but Slave to his Master the King of Portugal. This the King of Cande could not brook, being of an high Stomach, and said, He would fight to the last drop of Blood, rather than stoop to that. There were at this time many Commanders in the Generals Army who were natural Chingulays; with these the King dealt secretly, assuring them that if they would turn on his side, he would gratifie them with very ample Rewards. The King’s Promises took effect; and they all revolted from the General. The King now daring not to trust the Revolted, to make tryal of their Truth and Fidelity, put them in the forefront of his Battel, and commanded them to give the first Onset. The King at that time might have Twenty or Thirty thousand Men in the Field. Who taking their opportunity, set upon the Portugueze Army, and gave them such a total overthrow, that as they report in that Countrey not one of them escaped. The General seeing this Defeat, and himself like to be taken, called his Black Boy to give him water to drink, He loses a Victory and stabs himself.and snatching the Knife that stuck by his Boy’s side, stabbed himself with it.
Constantine & Co.Constantine Sa, General of the Portuguese Army in Ceylon, when the Portuguese had a presence in this land, was very successful against the current King. He made his way across the island to the Royal City itself, which he set on fire along with the temples inside. So much so that the King sent him a message saying he was willing to become his tributary. But he arrogantly replied that this wouldn't be enough; he should not only be tributary but a slave to his master, the King of Portugal. The King of Kandy couldn't accept this, being of a proud nature, and said he would fight to the last drop of blood rather than submit to that. At that time, there were many commanders in the General's army who were native Singhalese; the King dealt with them secretly, assuring them that if they switched sides, he would reward them handsomely. The King's promises worked, and they all turned against the General. Not trusting the rebels, to test their loyalty, the King placed them at the front of his battle line and ordered them to launch the first attack. The King had around twenty to thirty thousand men in the field at that time. Seizing their opportunity, they attacked the Portuguese army and delivered such a complete defeat that, as reported in that country, not one of them escaped. The General, witnessing this defeat and realizing he was likely to be captured, called for his servant to bring him water to drink, He loses a battle and stabs himself. and seizing the knife that was by his servant's side, he stabbed himself.
Lewis Tisséra served as he intended to serve the King.Another General after him was Lewis Tifféra. He swore he would make the King eat Coracan Tallipa, that is a kind hasty Pudding, made of Water and the Coracan Flower; which is reckoned the worst fare of that Island. The King afterwards took this Lewis Tisséra, and put him in Chains in the Common Goal, and made him eat of the same fare. And there is a Ballad of this Man and this passage, Sung much among the common People there to this day.
Lewis Tisséra served the King as he intended to serve him. Another general after him was Lewis Tifféra. He vowed he would make the King eat Coracan Tallipa, which is a type of hasty pudding made from water and the Coracan flower; it's considered the worst food on that island. Later on, the King took Lewis Tisséra, put him in chains in the common jail, and made him eat the same food. There's still a ballad about this man and this event that people sing often in that area.
Simon Caree, of a cruel Mind.Their next General was Simon Caree, a Natural Chingulays, but Baptized. He is said to be a great Commander. When he had got any Victory over the Chingulays, he did exercise great Cruelty. He would make the Women beat their own Children in their Mortars, wherein they used to beat their Corn.
Simon Caree, with a cruel mentality.Their next general was Simon Caree, a native of Chingulays, but baptized. He is known to be a great commander. When he achieved victory over the Chingulays, he displayed extreme cruelty. He would force the women to beat their own children in the mortars they used for grinding their corn.
Gaspar Figari Splits Men in the middle.Gaspar Figari, had a Portugueze Father and Chingulays Mother. He was the last General they had in this Countrey. And a brave Soldier: but degenerated not from his Predecessors in Cruelty. He would hang up the People by the heels, and split them down the middle. He had his Axe wrapped in a white Cloth, which he carried with him into the Field to execute those he suspected to be false to him, or that ran away. Smaller Malefactors he was merciful to, cutting off only their right hands. Several whom he hath so served, are yet living, whom I have seen.
Gaspar Figari Divides Men in Half.Gaspar Figari had a Portuguese father and a Chilean mother. He was the last general they had in this country and a brave soldier, but he didn't hold back on the cruelty inherited from his predecessors. He would hang people by their heels and split them down the middle. He carried his axe wrapped in a white cloth into the field to carry out executions on those he suspected of being disloyal or who tried to flee. He showed mercy to smaller offenders, cutting off only their right hands. Several people he treated this way are still alive, and I have seen them.
His Policy.This Gaspar came up one day to fight against the King, and the King resolved to fight him. The General fixed his Camp at Motaupul in Hotteracourly. And in order to the King’s coming down to meet the Portugueze, Preparation was made for him at a place called Cota coppul, which might be Ten or Twelve miles distant from the Portugueze Army. Gaspar knew of the place by some Spies; but of the time Page 178of the Kings coming he was informed, that it was a day sooner than really it happened. According to this information he resolved privatly to march thither, and come upon him in the night unawares. And because he knew the King was a Polititian, and would have his Spies abroad to watch the Generals motion, the General sent for all the Drummers and Pipers to Play and Dance in his Camp, that thereby the Kings Spies might not suspect that he was upon the March, but merry and secure in his Camp. In the mean time, having set his People all to their Dancing and Drumming, he left a small party there to secure the Baggage, and away he goes in the night with his Army, and arrives to Catta coppul, intending to fall upon the King. But when he came thither, he found the King was not yet come: but into the Kings Tents he went, and, sits him down in the seat appointed for the King. Gives the King a great overthrow.Here he heard where the King was with his Camp: which being not far off, he marched thither in the morning and fell upon him: and gave him one of the greatest Routs that ever he had. The King himself made a narrow escape; for had it not been for a Dutch Company, which the Dutch had sent a little before for his Guard, who after his own Army fled, turned head and stopped the Portugueze for a while, he had been seized. The Portugueze General was so near the King, that he called after him, Houre, that is Brother, stay, I would speak with you, but the King being got a top of the Hills; was safe. And so Gaspar retyred to his Quarters.
His policy.This Gaspar came one day to challenge the King, and the King decided to confront him. The General set up his camp at Motaupul in Hotteracourly. To prepare for the King's arrival to meet the Portuguese, arrangements were made for him at a location called Cota coppul, which was about ten to twelve miles away from the Portuguese army. Gaspar learned about this location from some spies; however, he was misinformed about the timing of the King's arrival, being told it would happen a day earlier than it actually did. Based on this information, he decided to secretly march there and surprise the King at night. Knowing the King was a strategist who would have his spies monitoring the General's movements, the General called for all the drummers and pipers to play and dance in his camp so that the King's spies wouldn’t suspect he was on the move but would think he was joyous and secure in his camp. Meanwhile, after setting his troops to dance and drum, he left a small party behind to guard the baggage and slipped away at night with his army, arriving at Catta coppul with plans to attack the King. But when he got there, he found the King had not yet arrived; he entered the King's tents and took a seat designated for the King. Delivers a major defeat to the King.Here he learned where the King's camp was located: since it was not far, he marched there in the morning and launched his attack, delivering one of the most significant defeats the King had ever faced. The King himself narrowly escaped; had it not been for a Dutch company that the Dutch had sent earlier for his protection, which, after his own army retreated, turned back and held off the Portuguese for a while, he would have been captured. The Portuguese General was so close to the King that he called out to him, Houre, meaning Brother, wait, I want to talk to you, but the King had ascended the hills and was safe. And so Gaspar withdrew to his quarters.
Looses Columbo, and taken Prisoner.This Gallant expert Commander, that had so often vanquished the Chingulays, could not cope with another Europæan Nation. For when the Hollanders came to beseige Columbo, he was sent against them with his Army. They told him before he went, that now he must look to himself, for he was not now to Fight against Chingulays, but against Soldiers, that would look him in the Face. But he made nothing of them, and said, he would serve them as he had served the Chingulays. The Hollanders met him, and they fought: but had before contrived a Stratagem, which he was not aware of: they had placed some Field-pieces in the Rear of their Army. And after a small skirmish they retreated as if they had been worsted; which was only to draw the Portugueze nearer upon their Guns. Which when they had brought them in shot of, they opened on a suddain to the right and left, and fired upon them, and so routed them, and drove them into Columbo. This Gaspar was in the City when it was taken, and himself taken Prisoner. Who was afterwards sent to Goa, where he died. And so much of the Portugueze.
Lost Columbo and taken prisoner.This brave and skilled commander, who had often defeated the Chingulays, could not handle another European nation. When the Hollanders came to besiege Columbo, he was sent to confront them with his army. They warned him before he left that he needed to be careful because he was no longer fighting Chingulays, but soldiers who would face him directly. However, he didn't take them seriously and claimed he would deal with them as he had with the Chingulays. The Hollanders met him in battle, but they had set up a strategy that he wasn't aware of: they had positioned some field guns behind their army. After a brief skirmish, they retreated as if they were defeated, which was merely to lure the Portuguese closer to their guns. Once the Portuguese were within range, they suddenly opened fire from the right and left, overwhelming and routing them back into Columbo. This Gaspar was in the city when it fell and was taken prisoner. He was later sent to Goa, where he died. And so much for the Portuguese.
The Dutch the occasion of their coming in.The Dutch succeeded the Portugueze. The first occasion of whose coming into this Land was, that the present King being wearied and overmatched with the Portugueze, sent for them into his aid long ago from Batavia. And they did him good service, but they feathered their own nests by the means, and are now possessed of all the Sea-Coasts, and considerable Territories thereunto adjoyning.
The Dutch took advantage of their arrival.The Dutch replaced the Portuguese. The reason they came to this land was that the current King, feeling exhausted and overwhelmed by the Portuguese, called for their help long ago from Batavia. They provided valuable assistance, but in doing so, they also benefited themselves and now control all the coastlines and significant territories nearby.
The King their implacable enemy, and why!The King of the Countrey keeps up an irreconcileable War against them. The occasion of which is said to be this. Upon the beseiging of Columbo, which was about the year MDCLV. it was concluded upon between the King and the Dutch, that their Enemies the Portugueze being expelled thence, the City was to be delivered up by the Dutch into the Kings hands. Whereupon the King himself in Page 179person with all his Power went down to this War to assist and joyn with the Hollanders, without whose help, as it is generally reported, the Dutch could not have taken the City. But being surrendred to them, and they gotten into it, the King lay looking, when they would come according to their former Articles, and put him into possession of it. Mean while they turned on a suddain & fell upon him, contrary to his expectation (whether the King had first broke word with them,) and took Bag and Baggage from him: Which provoked him in so high a manner, that he maintains a constant hostility against them, detains their Ambassadours, and forbids his People upon pain of Death to hold Commerce with them.
The King, their unyielding enemy, and for what reason!The King of the country is engaged in an ongoing war against them. The reason for this is said to be as follows. During the siege of Columbo, around the year 1655, an agreement was made between the King and the Dutch that once their enemies, the Portuguese, were expelled, the city would be handed over by the Dutch to the King. In response, the King personally brought all his forces to support the Dutch, as it is widely believed that they would not have captured the city without his assistance. However, after the city was surrendered to them and they managed to enter, the King waited to see when they would honor their agreement and give him control. In the meantime, they suddenly turned against him, contrary to his expectations (whether the King had broken their agreement first is unclear), and took his belongings. This enraged him so much that he has since maintained a persistent hostility towards them, holding their ambassadors captive and forbidding his people, under the threat of death, from trading with them.
The dammage the King does them.So that the Dutch have enough to do to maintain those places which they have. Oftentimes the King at unawares falls upon them and does them great spoil, sometimes giving no quarter, but cutting off the Heads of whomsoever he catches, which are brought up, and hung upon Trees near the City, many of which I have seen. Sometimes he brings up his Prisoners alive, and keeps them by the Highway sides, a spectacle to the People in memory of his Victories over them: many of these are now living there in a most miserable condition, having but a very small Allowance from him; so that they are forced to be, and it is a favour when they can get leave to go abroad and do it.
The harm the King causes them. Because of this, the Dutch have their hands full trying to maintain the territories they have. Often, the King surprises them and causes great destruction, sometimes giving no mercy, cutting off the heads of anyone he captures, which are then displayed and hung on trees near the City, many of which I have seen. Occasionally, he brings his prisoners back alive and keeps them by the side of the highway, as a spectacle for the people to remember his victories over them: many of these people are now living in terrible conditions, receiving only a very small allowance from him; they are often forced to beg for permission to go out and do so.
The means they use to obtain Peace with him.The Dutch therefore not being able to deal with him by the Sword, being unacquainted with the Woods and the Chingulays manner of fighting, do endeavour for Peace with him all they can, dispatching divers Embassadours to him, and sending great Presents, by carrying Letters to him in great State wrapped up in Silks wrought with Gold and Silver, bearing them all the way upon their Heads in token of great Honour, honouring him with great and high Titles, subscribing themselves his Subjects and Servants, telling him the Forts they build are out of Loyalty to him, to secure his Majesties Country from Forraign Enemies; and that when they come up into his Countrey, tis to seek maintenance. And by these Flatteries and submissions they sometimes obtain to keep what they keep what they have gotten from him, and sometimes nothing will prevail, he neither regarding their Embassadours nor receiving the Presents, but taking his opportunities on a suddain of setting on them by his Forces.
The ways they attempt to reconcile with him.The Dutch couldn’t fight him directly since they weren’t familiar with the forests or the Chingulays' fighting style, so they did everything they could to negotiate peace. They sent various ambassadors and offered lavish gifts, delivering letters in elaborate fashion, wrapped in silk adorned with gold and silver, carrying them on their heads as a sign of great respect. They honored him with grand titles, calling themselves his subjects and servants, claiming the forts they built were out of loyalty to him, to protect his kingdom from foreign enemies; and that their visits to his country were for the purpose of seeking support. Through these flattery and submission tactics, they sometimes managed to keep what they had taken from him, but at times, nothing worked. He showed little regard for their ambassadors and dismissed the gifts, seizing opportunities to attack suddenly with his forces.
How he took Bibligom Fort.His Craft and Success in taking Bibligom Fort in the County of Habberagon, may deserve to be mentioned. The Chingulays had beseiged the Fort: and knowing the Dutch had no Water there; but all they had was conveyed thro a Trench wrought under Ground from a River near by, they beseiged them so close, and planted so many Guns towards the mouth of this Trench, that they could not come out to fetch Water. They cut down Wood also, and made bundles of Faggots therewith, which they piled up round about their Fort at some distance, and every night removed them nearer and nearer. So that their works became higher than the Fort. Their main intent by these Faggot-works, was to have brought them just under the Fort, and then to have set it on Fire, the Walls of the Fort being for the most part of Wood. There was also a Bo-gahah Tree growing just by the Fort: on which they planted Guns and shot right down into them. The houses in the Fort being Thatched, they shot also Page 180Fire-Arrows among them: So that the beseiged were forced to pull off the Straw from their Houses, which proved a great inconvenience to them being a Rainy Season: so that they lay open to the weather and cold. The Dutch finding themselves in this extremity desired quarter which was granted them at the Kings mercy. They came out and laid down their Arms, all but the Officers, who still wore theirs. None were plundered of any thing they had about them. The Fort they demolished to the Ground, and brought up the Four Guns to the Kings Palace; where they among others stand mounted in very brave Carriages before his Gate.
How he captured Bibligom Fort. His skill and success in capturing Bibligom Fort in the County of Habberagon deserve mention. The Chingulays had besieged the fort, knowing that the Dutch had no water supply there; all they had was brought through a trench dug underground from a nearby river. They laid siege so closely and positioned so many guns at the entrance of this trench that the Dutch couldn’t go out to get water. They also cut down trees and made bundles of faggots, which they piled up around the fort at a distance, moving them closer each night. This way, their structures became higher than the fort itself. Their primary goal with these faggot structures was to position them right under the fort and set it on fire since most of the fort’s walls were made of wood. There was also a Bo-gahah tree growing right next to the fort on which they mounted guns and fired down at the defenders. Since the houses in the fort had thatched roofs, they also shot fire arrows into them, forcing those inside to tear off the straw from their roofs, which caused great trouble during the rainy season, leaving them exposed to the weather and cold. The Dutch, finding themselves in this dire situation, requested mercy, which was granted to them at the king's discretion. They came out and laid down their arms, all except the officers, who kept theirs on. None were looted of their belongings. The fort was demolished completely, and the four guns were taken to the king’s palace, where they, among others, are displayed in impressive carriages in front of his gate.
The Dutch were brought two or three days journey from the Fort into the Countrey they call Owvah: and there were placed with a Guard about them, having but a small allowance appointed them; insomuch that afterwards having spent what they had, they perished for Hunger. So that of about ninety Hollanders taken Prisoners, there were not above five and twenty living when I came away.
The Dutch were taken two or three days' journey from the Fort to a region they referred to as Owvah: and there they were guarded, given only a minimal allowance; eventually, after they ran out of supplies, they starved. Out of approximately ninety Hollanders who were captured, only about twenty-five were still alive when I left.
Several Embassadors detained by the King.There are several white Embassadours, besides other Chingulay People, by whom the Dutch have sent Letters and presents to the King whom he keeps from returning back again. They are all bestowed in several houses with Soldiers to Guard them: And tho they are not in Chains, yet none is permitted to come to them or speak with them; it not being the custom of that Land for any to come to the speech of Embassadours. Their allowance is brought them ready dressed out of the Kings Palace, being all sorts of Varieties, that the Land affords. After they have remained in this condition some years, the Guards are somewhat slackned, and the Soldiers that are to watch them grow remiss in their Duty; so that now the Ambassadours walk about the Streets, and any body goes to their houses and talks with them: that is, after they have been so long in the Countrey, that all their news is stale and grown out of date. But this liberty is only winked at, not allowed. When they have been there a great while, the King usually gives them Slaves, both men and women, the more to alienate their minds from their own Country, and that they may stay with him with the more willingness and content. For his design is, to make them, if he can, inclinable to serve him. As he prevailed with one of these Embasssadours to do for the love of a woman. The manner of it I shall relate immediatly.
Several ambassadors were retained by the King.There are several white ambassadors, along with other Chingulay people, through whom the Dutch have sent letters and gifts to the King, who prevents them from going back. They are all housed separately with soldiers guarding them. Although they aren’t in chains, no one is allowed to visit or speak with them; it’s not customary in that land for anyone to approach ambassadors. Their meals are brought to them cooked from the King's palace, consisting of various local dishes. After they've been in this situation for a few years, the guards become a bit lenient, and the soldiers assigned to watch them become lax in their duties. Eventually, the ambassadors can walk around the streets, and anyone can visit their houses and talk with them, but only after they've been in the country long enough for all their news to be old and irrelevant. However, this freedom is merely overlooked, not officially permitted. After they’ve been there a long time, the King typically gives them slaves, both men and women, to further distance their thoughts from their home country, encouraging them to stay willingly and happily. His goal is to win them over to serve him. He managed to persuade one of these ambassadors to help him for the sake of a woman. I will explain how this happened next.
There are five Embassadors whom he hath thus detained since my coming there; of each of whom I shall speak a little, besides two, whom he sent away voluntarily.
There are five ambassadors he has held since I arrived there; I will say a bit about each of them, in addition to the two he sent away voluntarily.
The first Embassador there detained since the Authors remembrance.The first of these was sent up by the Hollanders some time before the Rebellion against the King; Who had detained him in the City. After the Rebellion the King sent for him to him to the Mountain of Gauluda whither he had retreated from the Rebels. The King not long after removed to Digligy, where he now keeps his Court, but left the Embassador at Gauluda remaining by himself, with a Guard of Soldiers. In this uncomfortable condition, upon a dismal Mountain void of all society, he continued many days. During which time a Chingulay and his Wife falls out, and she being discontented with her Husband to escape from him flies to this Embassadors house for shelter. The woman being somewhat beautiful, he fell greatly in love with her. Page 181And to obtain her he sent to the King, and profered him his service, if he would permit him to enjoy her company, Which the King was very willing and glad to do, having now obtained that which he had long aimed at, to get him into his service.
The first ambassador there has been in place since the author's recollection. The first of these was sent by the Hollanders some time before the rebellion against the King, who kept him in the city. After the rebellion, the King called for him to join him at the Mountain of Gauluda, where he had retreated from the rebels. The King soon moved to Digligy, where he currently holds his court, but left the ambassador at Gauluda, alone with a guard of soldiers. In this uncomfortable situation, on a bleak mountain devoid of any company, he remained for several days. During this time, a Chingulay and his wife had a quarrel, and feeling unhappy with her husband, she ran away to seek refuge at the ambassador's house. The woman, being somewhat beautiful, caught his eye, and he fell deeply in love with her. Page 181 To win her over, he sent a message to the King, offering his service in exchange for permission to be with her. The King was more than willing to agree, as he had long sought to bring him into his service.
His preferment, and death.Hereupon the King sent him word that he granted his desire, and withall sent to both of them rich Apparel, and to her many Jewels and Bracelets of Gold and Silver. Suddainly after there was a great House prepared from them in the City, furnished with all kind of furniture out of the Kings Treasure and at his proper cost and charges. Which being finished he was brought away from his Mountain into it. But from thence forward never saw his Wife more, according to the custom of Court. And he was entertained in the Kings Service, and made Courtalbad, which is cheif over all the Smiths and Carpenters in Cande Uda. Some short time after the King about to send his Forces against a Fort of the Hollanders, called Arundery built by them in the year MDCLXVI. He tho in the Kings service, yet being a well wisher to his Countrey, had privatly sent a Letter of advice to the Dutch concerning the Kings intention and purpose, an Answer to which was intercepted and brought to the King, wherein thanks was returned him from the Dutch for his Loyalty to his own Nation, and nhut they would accordingly prepare for the Kings assault. The King having this Letter, sent for him, and bad him read it, which he excused pretending it was so written, that he could not. Whereupon immediatly another Dutchman was sent for, who read it before the King, and told him the Contents of it. At which it is reported the King should say, Beia pas mettandi hitta pas ettandi, That is, He serves me for fear, and them for love; or his fear is here and his love is there; And forth with commanded to carry him forth to Execution: which was accordingly done upon him. Tis generally said, that this Letter was framed by somebody on purpose to ruine him.
His promotion and passing.Then the King sent him word that he granted his request and also sent both of them rich clothing, along with many jewels and gold and silver bracelets for her. Shortly after, a grand house was prepared for them in the city, furnished with all kinds of furniture taken from the King's treasury and at his own expense. Once it was finished, he was taken from his mountain to live there. But from that point on, he never saw his wife again, as was the custom at court. He served in the King's service and was made Courtalbad, which is chief over all the blacksmiths and carpenters in Cande Uda. Some time later, the King planned to send his forces against a fort of the Hollanders, called Arundery, built by them in the year 1666. Though he was in the King's service, he privately sent a letter to the Dutch advising them of the King's intentions out of loyalty to his country. The response was intercepted and brought to the King, in which the Dutch thanked him for his loyalty and said they would prepare for the King's assault accordingly. Upon receiving this letter, the King summoned him and asked him to read it, which he declined, pretending it was difficult to understand. Immediately, another Dutchman was summoned, who read it out loud before the King and explained its contents. It is reported that the King then said, Beia pas mettandi hitta pas ettandi, meaning, He serves me out of fear, and them out of love; or his fear is here and his love is there; and he immediately ordered him to be taken away for execution, which was carried out. It is generally believed that this letter was crafted by someone specifically to ruin him.
The next Embassador dying there his Body is sent down to Columbo in great State.The next Ambassador after him was Hendrick Draak; a fine Gentleman, and good friend of the English. This was he who was Commissioned in the year MDCLXIV. to intercede with the King on the behalf of the English, that they might have liberty to go home, and with him they were made to beleive they should return: which happened at the same time that Sir Edward Winter sent his Letters to the King for us. Which I have already spoke of in the fifth Chapter of this Part. This Embassador was much in the Kings favour, with whom he was detained till he died. And then the King sent his Body down to Columbo carried in a Pallenkine with great State and Lamention, and accompanied with his great Commanders, and many Soldiers.
The next ambassador passed away there, and his body was sent to Colombo with great respect.The next ambassador after him was Hendrick Draak; a fine gentleman and a good friend of the English. He was tasked in the year 1664 to plead with the king on behalf of the English, so that they could have the freedom to go home, and he convinced them they would be able to return: this coincided with the time when Sir Edward Winter sent his letters to the king for us. I have already mentioned this in the fifth Chapter of this Part. This ambassador was very favored by the king, with whom he was held until he died. Afterward, the king sent his body down to Colombo, carried in a Pallenkine with great dignity and mourning, accompanied by his high-ranking commanders and many soldiers.
The third Embassador. Gets away by his resolution.Sometime after the loss of the Fort of Arrundery which was about the year MDCLXX. the Dutch sent up another Embassador to see if he could obtain a Peace, which was the first time their Embassadors began to bring up Letters upon their heads in token of extraordinary reverence. This man was much favoured by the King, and was entertained with great Ceremony and Honour, cloathing him in Chingulay Habit, Which I never knew done before nor since. But being weary of his long stay, and of the delays that were made; having often made motions to go down, and still he was deferred from day to day, Page 182at length he made a resolution, that if he had not leave by such a day, he would go without it; saying that the former Embassador who died there, died like a Woman, but it should be seen that he would die like a man. At the appointed day, he girt on his Sword, and repaired to the Gates of the Kings Palace, pulling off his Hat, and making his obeysance as if the King were present before him, and thanking him for the Favours and Honours he had done him, and so took his leave. And there being some Englishmen present, he generously gave them some money to drink his Health; and in this resolute manner departed, with some two or three Black-servants that attended on him. The upshot of which was, that the King, not being willing to prevent his resolution by Violence, sent one of his Noblemen to conduct him down; and so he had the good fortune to get home safely to Columbo.
The third Ambassador. Departs on his own accord. Some time after the loss of the Fort of Arrundery around the year 1670, the Dutch sent another Ambassador to see if he could secure peace. This was the first time their Ambassadors began carrying letters on their heads as a sign of deep respect. This man was well-received by the King and was honored with great ceremony, being dressed in Chingulay attire, which I had never seen done before or since. However, tired of his prolonged stay and the constant delays, he often expressed his desire to leave, but each time he was postponed day after day. Eventually, he decided that if he hadn't been given permission by a certain date, he would leave without it, stating that the previous Ambassador who died there passed away like a woman, but he would show that he would die like a man. On the appointed day, he strapped on his sword and went to the gates of the King's palace, removing his hat and bowing as if the King were in front of him, thanking him for all the favors and honors he had received, and then took his leave. With some Englishmen present, he generously gave them some money to toast to his health; and in this determined manner, he departed with two or three Black servants accompanying him. The outcome was that the King, not wanting to thwart his resolve through force, sent one of his noblemen to escort him down, so he was fortunate enough to return safely to Columbo.
The fourth was of a milder Nature.The next Ambassador after him was John Baptista. A Man of a milder Spirit than the former, endeavouring to please and shew compliance with the King. He obtained many Favours of the King, and several Slaves both Men and Women. And living well with Servants about him, is the more patient in waiting the King’s leisure till he pleaseth to send him home.
The fourth was less intense. The next ambassador after him was John Baptista. He was a more easy-going person than the previous one, trying to please and show compliance with the King. He gained many favors from the King and received several slaves, both men and women. Living harmoniously with his servants, he is more patient in waiting for the King’s convenience to send him back home.
The fifth brings a Lion to the King as a Present.The last Embassador that came up while I was there, brought up a Lion: which the Dutch thought would be the most acceptable Present that they could send to the King, as indeed did all others. It was but a Whelp. But the King did never receive it, supposing it not so famous as he had heard by Report Lions were. This Man with his Lion was brought up and kept in the County of Oudapollat, near Twenty Miles from the King’s Court. Where he remained about a year, in which time the Lion died. The Embassador being weary of living thus like a Prisoner with a Guard always upon him, often attempted to go back, seeing the King would not permit him Audience. But the Guards would not let him. Having divers times made disturbances in this manner to get away home, the King commanded to bring him up into the City to an House that was prepared for him, standing some distance from the Court. Where having waited many days, and seeing no sign of Audience, he resolved to make his Appearance before the King by force, which he attempted to do, when the King was abroad taking his Pleasure. The Soldiers of his Guard immediately ran, and acquainted the Noblemen at Court of his coming, who delayed not to acquaint the King thereof. Whereupon the King gave Order forthwith to meet him, and where they met him, in that same place to stop him till further order. And there they kept him, not letting him go either forward or backward. In this manner and place he remained for three days, till the King sent Order that he might return to his House whence he came. This the King did to tame him. But afterwards he was pleased to call him before him. And there he remained when I left the Countrey, maintained with Plenty of Provisions at the King’s charge.
The fifth brings a Lion to the King as a gift.The last ambassador who came while I was there brought a Lion: the Dutch thought it would be the best gift for the King, and so did everyone else. It was just a cub. But the King never received it, thinking it wasn't as impressive as he had heard Lions were. This man with his Lion was kept in the County of Oudapollat, about twenty miles from the King’s court. He stayed there for about a year, during which time the Lion died. The ambassador, tired of living like a prisoner with a guard always around him, often tried to go back, since the King wouldn’t grant him an audience. But the guards wouldn’t let him leave. After trying many times to create a disturbance to get home, the King commanded that he be brought to the city to a house prepared for him, located some distance from the court. After waiting several days with no sign of an audience, he decided to force his way to see the King while the King was out enjoying himself. The soldiers of his guard quickly ran to inform the nobles at court about his approach, who wasted no time in telling the King. The King then ordered that they meet him and stop him until further notice. They kept him there, not allowing him to go forward or backward. He stayed in that place for three days until the King ordered him to return to the house he came from. The King did this to subdue him. Later, however, he chose to call him before him. He remained there when I left the country, provided for with plenty of supplies at the King’s expense.
The number of Dutch there.The number of Dutch now living there may be about Fifty or Sixty. Some whereof are Ambassadors, some Prisoners of War, some Runaways, and Malefactors that have escaped the hand of Justice and got away from the Dutch Quarters. To all whom are allotted respective allowances, but the Runaways have the least, the King not loving such, tho giving them entertainment. Page 183
The number of Dutch there.The number of Dutch currently living there is around fifty or sixty. Some are ambassadors, some are prisoners of war, others are runaways, and there are criminals who have escaped justice and fled from the Dutch quarters. Each group is given a specific allowance, but the runaways receive the least since the King doesn't favor them, although he still provides them with shelter. Page 183
They follow their Vice of Drinking.The Dutch here love Drink, and practise their proper Vice in this Countrey. One who was a great Man in the Court, would sometimes come into the King’s Presence half disguised with Drink, which the King often past over; but once asked Him, Why do you thus disorder yourself, that when I send for you about my Business, you are not in a capacity to serve me? He boldly replied, That as soon as his Mother took away her Milk from him, she supplied it with Wine, and ever since, saith he, I have used myself to it. With this answer the King seemed to be pleased. And indeed the rest of the white Men are generally of the same temper: insomuch that the Chingulays have a saying, That Wine is as natural to white Men, as Milk to Children.
They indulge in their habit of drinking.The Dutch here love to drink and indulge in their usual vice in this country. A prominent figure in the court would sometimes enter the King's presence half drunk, which the King mostly overlooked. However, he once asked him, Why do you behave this way, so that when I call you for my business, you're not able to serve me? The man boldly replied, As soon as my mother stopped feeding me milk, she replaced it with wine, and ever since, he said, I've been used to it. The King seemed amused by this response. In fact, the rest of the white Men generally share the same attitude: so much so that the Chingulays have a saying, That wine is as natural to white men as milk is to children.
The Chingulays prejudiced against the Dutch, and why.All differences of Ranks and Qualities are disregarded among those Chingulay People that are under the Dutch. Neither do the Dutch make any distinction between the Hondrews, and the low and Inferior Casts of Men: and permit them to go in the same Habit, and sit upon Stools, as well as the best Hondrews; and the lower Ranks may eat and intermarry with the higher without any Punishment, or any Cognizance taken of it. Which is a matter that the Chingulays in Cand’ Uda are much offended with the Dutch for; and makes them think, that they themselves are sprung from some mean Rank and Extract. And this prejudiceth this People against them, that they have not such an Esteem for them. For to a Chingulay his Rank and Honour is as dear as his life. And thus much of the Dutch.
The Chingulays have prejudices against the Dutch, and here’s why. Among the Chingulay people who are under the Dutch, all differences in rank and status are ignored. The Dutch also don’t distinguish between the Hondrews and those from lower, inferior casts: they allow them to wear the same clothes, sit on stools, and act like the highest Hondrews. Members of lower ranks can eat with and marry into higher ranks without any punishment or acknowledgment of their status. This is something that the Chingulays in Cand’ Uda find very offensive about the Dutch, leading them to believe that the Dutch themselves come from a low background. This creates prejudice among the Chingulays against the Dutch, as they don't hold them in high regard. To a Chingulay, rank and honor are as vital as life itself. And that’s all about the Dutch.
CHAP. XIV.
Concerning the French: With some Enquiries what should make the King detain white Men as he does. And how the Christian Religion is maintained among the Christians there.
The French come hither with a Fleet.About the year MDCLXXII. or LXXIII, there came Fourteen Sail of great Ships from the King of France to settle a Trade here. Monsieur De la Hay Admiral, put in with this Fleet, into the Port of Cottiar. From whence he sent up Three men by way of Embassy to the King of Cande. Whom he entertained very Nobly, and gave every one of them a Chain of Gold about their Necks, and a Sword all inlay’d with Silver, and a Gun. And afterwards sent one of them down to the Admiral with his Answer. Which encouraged him to send up others: that is, an Ambassador and six more. Who were to reside there till the return of the Fleet back again, being about to Sail to the Coast.
The French arrive with a fleet.Around the year 1672 or 1673, fourteen large ships from the King of France came to establish trade here. Monsieur De la Hay, the Admiral, docked this fleet in the port of Cottiar. From there, he sent three men as ambassadors to the King of Cande. The King hosted them very generously, giving each of them a gold chain, a beautifully inlaid silver sword, and a gun. He then sent one of them back to the Admiral with his response, which encouraged him to send more people: an ambassador and six others. These men were to stay until the fleet returned from its voyage to the Coast.
To whom the King sends Provisions, and helps them to build a Fort.To the Fleet the King sent all manner of Provision, as much as his Ability could afford: and not only permitted but assisted them to build a Fort in the Bay. Which they manned partly with their own People, and partly with Chingulays, whom the King sent and lent the French. But the Admiral finding that the King’s Provisions, and what else could be bought in the Island would not suffice for so great a Fleet, was forced to depart for the Coast of Coromandel; promising Page 184the King, by the Ambassador afore-mentioned, speedily to return again. So leaving some of his Men with the King’s Supplies to keep the Fort till his return, he weighed Anchor, and set sail. But never came back again. Some reported they were destroyed by a Storm, others by the Dutch. The Admiral had sent up to the King great Presents, but he would not presently receive them, that it might not seem as if he wanted any thing, or were greedy of things brought him: but since the French returned not according to their promise, he scorned ever after to receive them. At first he neglected the Present out of State, and ever since out of Anger and Indignation. This French Fort at Cotiar was a little after easily taken by the Dutch.
To whom the King sends supplies and assists in building a fort. The King sent all kinds of supplies to the fleet, as much as he could manage, and not only allowed but also helped them build a fort in the bay. They manned it partly with their own people and partly with Chingulays, whom the King sent and lent to the French. However, the Admiral realized that the King’s supplies and what could be bought on the island wouldn’t be enough for such a large fleet, so he had to leave for the coast of Coromandel; promising Page 184 the King, through the aforementioned Ambassador, that he would return soon. Leaving some of his men with the King’s supplies to guard the fort until his return, he weighed anchor and set sail. But he never came back. Some said they were lost in a storm, others claimed it was the Dutch who got them. The Admiral had sent many gifts to the King, but he initially refused to accept them, not wanting it to seem like he needed anything or was greedy for gifts. However, since the French didn’t return as promised, he flat out refused to accept them afterward. At first, he ignored the gifts out of pride, and ever since, out of anger and indignation. This French fort at Cotiar was later easily captured by the Dutch.
The French Ambassador offends the King.But to return to the Embassador and his Retinue. He rode up from Cotiar on Horseback, which was very Grand in that Countrey. And being with his Company gotten somewhat short of the City, was appointed there to stay, until an House should be prepared in the City for their Entertainment. When it was signified to him that their House was ready for their Reception, they were conducted forward by certain Noblemen sent by the King, carrying with them a Present for his Majesty. The Ambassador came riding on Horse-back into the City. Which the Noblemen observing, dissuaded him from, and advised him to walk on foot; telling him, It was not allowable, nor the Custom. But he regarding them not, rode by the Palace Gate. It offended the King, but he took not much notice of it for the present.
The French Ambassador disrespects the King. But back to the Ambassador and his entourage. He arrived on horseback from Cotiar, which was quite impressive in that region. As they got close to the city, they were supposed to wait there until a house was ready for them to stay in the city. When they were informed that their house was prepared for them, some noblemen sent by the King guided them forward, bringing a gift for His Majesty. The Ambassador rode into the city on horseback. The noblemen, seeing this, advised him against it and urged him to walk instead, explaining that it was not acceptable or customary. However, he ignored their advice and rode past the Palace Gate. This angered the King, but he didn’t make a big deal out of it at the time.
He refuses to wait longer for Audience.The Ambassador alighted at his Lodgings. Where he and his Companions were nobly Entertained, Provisions sent them ready Dressed out of the King’s Palace three times a day, great Plenty they had of all things the Countrey afforded. After some time the King sent to him to come to his Audience. In great State he was Conducted to the Court, accompanied with several of the Nobles that were sent to him. Coming thus to the Court in the Night, as it is the King’s usual manner at that Season to send for foreign Ministers, and give them Audience, he waited there some small time, about two hours or less, the King not yet admitting him. Which he took in such great disdain, and for such an affront, that he was made to stay at all, much more so long, that he would tarry no longer but went towards his Lodging. Some about the Court observing this, would have stopped him by Elephants that stood in the Court, turning them before the Gate thro which he was to pass. But he would not so be stopped, but laid his hand upon his Sword, as if he meant to make his way by the Elephants; the People seeing his resolution, called away the Elephants and let him pass.
He won't wait any longer for the Audience.The Ambassador arrived at his accommodations. He and his companions were given a warm welcome, with meals sent over from the King’s Palace three times a day, and they had plenty of everything the country had to offer. After a while, the King summoned him for an Audience. He was escorted to the Court with several nobles who had been sent to accompany him. Arriving at the Court at night, as was customary for the King to do at that time to summon foreign ministers for an Audience, he waited there for a short time, about two hours or less, but the King still did not admit him. He took this as a significant insult and, feeling slighted by having to wait so long, decided he would not stay any longer and headed back to his accommodations. Some people at the Court noticed this and tried to stop him using Elephants that were positioned in the Court, blocking the gate he needed to pass through. However, he refused to be stopped, placing his hand on his sword, as if he intended to push through the Elephants. Seeing his determination, the crowd called the Elephants away and let him pass.
Which more displeased the King. Clapt in chains.As soon as the King heard of it, he was highly displeased; insomuch that he commanded some of his Officers, that they should go and beat them, and clap them in Chains: which was immediately done to all excepting the two Gentlemen, that were first sent up by the Admiral: for these were not touched, the King reckoning they did not belong unto this Ambassador; neither were they now in his Company; excepting that one of them in the Combustion got a few Blows. They were likewise disarmed, and so have continued ever since. Upon this the Gentlemen, Attendants upon the Embassador, Page 185made their Complaints to the Captain of their Guards, excusing themselves, and laying all the blame upon their Ambassador; urging, That they were his Attendants, and a Soldier must obey his Commander and go where he appoints him. Which sayings being told the King, he approved thereof, and commanded them out of Chains, the Ambassador still remaining in them, and so continued for six Months. After which he was released of his Chains by means of the Intreaties his own men made to the great Men in his behalf.
This made the King even more angry. Locked up in chains.As soon as the King found out about it, he was really angry; so much so that he ordered some of his officers to go and beat them and put them in chains: which was quickly done to everyone except the two gentlemen who were first sent up by the Admiral. The King thought these two didn’t belong to this Ambassador, and they weren’t with him at that moment; except one of them got a few hits during the chaos. They were also disarmed, and they have stayed that way since. After this, the gentlemen who attended the Ambassador complained to the Captain of their Guards, defending themselves and putting all the blame on their Ambassador; insisting, That they were his attendants, and a soldier must obey his commander and go where he sends him. When the King heard this, he agreed and ordered them to be released from chains, while the Ambassador remained in chains for six months. Eventually, he was set free thanks to the pleas of his own men to the powerful figures on his behalf.
The rest of the French refuse to dwell with the Ambassador.The rest of the French men, seeing how the Embassador’s imprudent carriage had brought them to this misery, refused any longer to dwell with him. And each of them by the King’s Permission dwells by himself in the City; being maintained at the King’s charge. Three of these, whose Names were Monsieur Du Plessy, Son to a Gentleman of note in France, and Jean Bloom, the third whose Name I cannot tell, but was the Ambassador’s Boy, the King appointed to look to his best Horse, kept in the Palace. This Horse sometime after died, as it is supposed of old Age. Which extremely troubled the King; and imagining they had been instrumental to his Death by their carelessness, he commanded two of them, Monsieur Du Plessy and Jean Bloom to be carried away into the Mountains, and kept Prisoners in Chains, where they remained when I came thence.
The rest of the French refuse to stay with the Ambassador.The other French men, seeing how the Ambassador’s careless behavior had led them to this suffering, refused to live with him any longer. Each of them, with the King’s permission, stayed alone in the city, supported by the King’s funds. Three of these, whose names were Monsieur Du Plessy, son of a notable gentleman in France, and Jean Bloom, along with a third whose name I don’t know but who was the Ambassador’s page responsible for taking care of his best horse kept at the palace. This horse later died, presumably from old age. This greatly upset the King, and believing that they had a role in its death due to negligence, he ordered two of them, Monsieur Du Plessy and Jean Bloom, to be taken to the mountains and imprisoned in chains, where they remained when I left.
The rest of them follow Employments; some whereof Still Rack, and keep the greatest Taverns in the City.
The others pursue jobs; some of them still struggle and run the biggest bars in the city.
The King uses means to reconcile the French to their Ambassador.Lately, a little before I came from the Island; the King understanding the disagreements and differences that were still kept on foot betwixt the Ambassador and the rest of his Company, disliked it and used these means to make them Friends. He sent for them all, the Ambassador and the rest, and told them, That it was not seemly for Persons as they were at such a distance from their own Countrey, to quarrel and fall out; and that if they had any love for God, or the King of France, or himself, that they should go home with the Ambassador and agree and live together. They went back together, not daring to disobey the King. And as soon as they were at home, the King sent a Banquet after them of Sweetmeats and Fruits to eat together. They did eat the King’s Banquet, but it would not make the Reconcilement. For after they had done, each man went home and dwelt in their own Houses as they did before. It was thought that this carriage would offend the King, and that he would at least take away their Allowance. And it is probable before this time the King hath taken Vengeance on them. But the Ambassador’s carriage is so imperious, that they would rather venture whatsoever might follow than be subject to him. And in this case I left them.
The King finds a way to bring the French and their Ambassador together. Recently, just before I left the Island, the King realized there were still disagreements and tensions between the Ambassador and his team. He didn't like it and took steps to mend their relationship. He summoned them all, the Ambassador and his team, and told them, It’s inappropriate for people like you to quarrel while so far from your own country. If you have any love for God, the King of France, or me, you should return home with the Ambassador, reconcile, and live together peacefully. They returned together, not daring to defy the King. Once they were back, the King sent them a banquet of sweets and fruits to enjoy together. They ate the King’s feast, but it didn’t lead to reconciliation. Afterward, everyone returned to their own homes as they had before. It was believed this behavior might upset the King and that he would at least cut their funding. It's likely that by now the King has taken some kind of action against them. However, the Ambassador is so dominant that they would rather face whatever consequences come than submit to him. And at this point, I left them.
The Author acquaints the French Ambassador in London, with the condition of these Men.Since my return to England, I presumed by a Letter to inform the French Ambassador then in London of the abovesaid Matters, thinking my self bound in Conscience and Christian Charity to do my endeavour, that their Friends knowing their Condition, may use means for their Deliverance. The Letter ran thus, Page 186
The Author informs the French Ambassador in London about the situation of these men.Since my return to England, I wrote a letter to inform the French Ambassador who was then in London about the matters mentioned, feeling it was my moral duty and act of kindness to do my part, so that their friends, knowing their situation, could take action for their release. The letter read as follows, Page 186
These may acquaint your Excellency, That having been a Prisoner in the Island of Ceilon, under the King of that Countrey near Twenty years; by means of this my long detainment there, I became acquainted with the French Ambassador, and the other Gentlemen his Retinue; being in all Eight Persons; who was sent to Treat with the said King in the Year MDCLXXII. by Monsieur De la Hay, who came with a Fleet to the Port of Cotiar or Trinkemalay, from whence he sent these Gentlemen. And knowing that from thence it is scarce possible to send any Letters or Notice to other Parts, for in all the time of my Captivity I could never send one word, whereby my Friends here might come to hear of my Condition, until with one more I made an Escape, leaving Sixteen English men yet there; The Kindness I have received from those French Gentlemen, as also my Compassion for them, being detained in the same place with me, hath obliged and constrained me, to presume to trouble your Lordship with this Paper; not knowing any other means where I might convey Notice to their Friends and Relations, which is all the Service I am able to perform for them. The Ambassador’s Name I know not; there is a Kinsman of his called Monsieur le Serle, and a young Gentleman called Monsieur du Plessey, and another named Monsieur la Roche. The rest by Name I know not. And then an account of them is given according to what I have mentioned above. I shall not presume to be farther tedious to your Honour; craving Pardon for my boldness which my Affection to those Gentlemen being detained in the same Land with me hath occasioned. Concerning whom if your Lordship be pleased farther to be informed, I shall be both willing and ready to be,
I hope this message reaches you well. I've been a prisoner on the island of Ceilon under the king of that country for nearly twenty years. During my long stay here, I got to know the French ambassador and his entourage, which consisted of eight people. They were sent to negotiate with the king in the year 1672 by Monsieur De la Hay, who arrived with a fleet at the port of Cotiar or Trinkemalay, from where he dispatched these gentlemen. Since it's nearly impossible to send letters or messages to other places from there, I was unable to communicate with my friends about my situation during my captivity. It wasn't until I made an escape with one other person that I was able to leave, leaving sixteen English men behind. The kindness I've received from these French gentlemen, and my compassion for them being stuck in the same situation, has compelled me to reach out to you with this note. I couldn't think of any other way to inform their friends and family, which is the only help I can provide for them. I don't know the ambassador's name, but one of his relatives is named Monsieur le Serle, and there's a young man called Monsieur du Plessey and another named Monsieur la Roche. I don't know the others by name. I've provided some details about them as mentioned above. I won't take up more of your time; I apologize for my boldness, which stems from my concern for these gentlemen detained with me. If you'd like to know more about them, I’m willing and ready to assist.
Yours, &c.
Yours, etc.
The Ambassador upon the receipt of this, desired to speak with me. Upon whom I waited, and he after some Speech with me told me he would send word into France of it, and gave me Thanks for this my Kindness to his Countreymen.
The Ambassador, after receiving this, wanted to talk to me. So, I waited for him, and after some conversation, he told me he would inform France about it and thanked me for my kindness to his countrymen.
An inquiry into the reason of this King’s detaining EuropæansIt may be worth some inquiry, what the reason might be, that the King detains the Europæan People as he does. It cannot be out of hope of Profit or Advantage; for they are so far from bringing him any, that they are a very great Charge, being all maintained either by him or his People. Neither is it in the power of Money to redeem any one, for that he neither needs nor values. Which makes me conclude, it is not out of Profit, nor Envy or ill will, but out of Love and Favour, that he keeps them, delighting in their Company, and to have them ready at his Command. For he is very ambitious of the Service of these Men, and winks at many of their failings, more than he uses to do towards his Natural Subjects. The King’s gentleness towards his white Soldiers.As may appear from a Company of White Soldiers he hath, who upon their Watch used to be very negligent, one lying Drunk here and another there. Which remisness in his own Soldiers he would scarce have indured, but it would have cost them their Page 187lives. But with these he useth more Craft than Severity to make them more watchful.
An investigation into why this King is holding Europæans captive.It might be worth looking into why the King is holding the Europæan people in this way. It can't be for profit or gain, because they're not providing him any benefit; in fact, they're quite a burden, as he or his people have to support them. Money can't buy their freedom either, as he neither needs it nor values it. This leads me to believe that it's not for profit, envy, or malice, but rather out of love and favor that he keeps them around, enjoying their company and wanting them available at his command. He is quite eager for the services of these individuals and overlooks many of their faults, more so than he does with his own subjects. The King’s kindness toward his white Soldiers. This is evident in a group of White Soldiers he has, who tend to be very careless while on duty, with one being drunk here and another there. He would barely tolerate such negligence from his own soldiers, as it would likely cost them their Page 187lives. However, with these men, he employs more strategy than strictness to encourage them to be more alert.
They watch at his Magazine.These Soldiers are under two Captains, the one a Dutch man and the other a Portugueze. They are appointed to Guard one of the King’s Magazines, where they always keep Sentinel both by Day and Night. This is a pretty good distance from the Court, and here it was the King contrived their Station, that they might swear and swagger out of his hearing, and that no body might disturb them, nor they no body. The Dutch Captain lyes at one side of the Gate, and the Portugueze at the other.
They watch his magazine.These soldiers are led by two captains, one is Dutch and the other is Portuguese. They are assigned to guard one of the King's magazines, where they keep watch day and night. This place is a good distance from the court, and the King arranged their post so they could curse and boast without him hearing, and so that no one would bother them, nor they anyone else. The Dutch captain is stationed on one side of the gate, and the Portuguese captain is on the other.
How craftily the King corrected their Negligence.Once the King to employ these his white Soldiers, and to honour them by letting them see what an assurance he reposed in them, sent one of his Boys thither to be kept Prisoner, which they were very Proud of. They kept him two years, in which time he had learnt both the Dutch and Portugueze Language. Afterwards the King retook the Boy into his Service, and within a short time after Executed him. But the King’s reason in sending this Boy to be kept by these Soldiers was, probably not as they supposed, and as the King himself outwardly pretended, viz. To shew how much he confided in them, but out of Design to make them look the better to their Watch, which their Debauchery made them very remiss in. For the Prisoners Hands only were in Chains, and not his Legs; so that his possibility of running away, having his Legs at liberty, concerned them to be circumspect and wakeful. And they knew if he had escaped it were as much as their lives were worth. By this crafty and kind way did the King correct the negligence of his white Soldiers.
How cleverly the King pointed out their carelessness. Once the King decided to employ his white soldiers and to honor them by showing his trust in them, he sent one of his boys there to be kept as a prisoner, which they were quite proud of. They kept him for two years, during which he learned both the Dutch and Portuguese languages. Later, the King took the boy back into his service, and shortly after, executed him. However, the King’s reason for sending this boy to be held by these soldiers was probably not what they thought, and not what the King pretended, viz. to show how much he trusted them, but rather to ensure they paid better attention to their watch, which their indulgence had made them lax about. The prisoner’s hands were chained, but not his legs; this meant he could potentially escape, as his legs were free, which forced them to be vigilant. They understood that if he had gotten away, it could cost them their lives. This clever and considerate method was how the King addressed the negligence of his white soldiers.
The King’s Inclinations are towards white Men.Indeed his inclinations are much towards the Europæans; making them his great Officers, accounting them more faithful and trusty than his own People. With these he often discourses concerning the Affairs of their Countreys, and promotes them to places far above their Ability, and sometimes their Degree or Desert. The colour of white honoured in this Land.And indeed all over the Land they do bear as it were a natural respect and reverence to White Men, in as much as Black, they hold to be inferior to White. And they say, the Gods are White, and that the Souls of the Blessed after the Resurrection shall be White; and therefore, that Black is a rejected and accursed colour.
The King favors white men. In fact, his preferences lean heavily towards Europeans; he makes them his top officials, considering them more loyal and trustworthy than his own people. He frequently talks with them about the issues in their countries and promotes them to positions well beyond their skills, and sometimes even their rank or merit. The color white is respected in this land. Throughout the land, people show a natural respect and reverence for white men, viewing black individuals as inferior to white. They say that the gods are white, and that the souls of the blessed after resurrection will be white; hence, they believe that black is a rejected and cursed color.
Their Privilege above the Natives.And as further signs of the King’s favour to them, there are many Privileges, which White Men have and enjoy, as tolerated or allowed them from the King; which I suppose may proceed from the aforesaid Consideration; as, to wear any manner of Apparel, either Gold, Silver, or Silk, Shoes and Stockings, a shoulder Belt and Sword; their Houses may be whitened with Lime, and many such like things, all which the Chingulayes are not permitted to do.
Their privilege over the natives. As further evidence of the King’s favor toward them, there are many privileges that White Men have and enjoy, which are tolerated or allowed by the King; I believe this may stem from the previously mentioned considerations. For example, they can wear any kind of clothing, whether it's gold, silver, or silk, and also wear shoes and stockings, along with a shoulder belt and sword. Their houses can be whitewashed with lime, among other things, all of which the Chingulayes are not allowed to do.
The King loves to send and talk with them.He will also sometimes send for them into his Presence, and discourse familiarly with them, and entertain them with great Civilities, especially white Ambassadors. They are greatly chargeable unto his Countrey, but he regards it not in the least. So that the People are more like Slaves unto us than we unto the King. In as much as they are inforced by his Command to bring us maintenance. Whose Poverty is so great oftentimes, that for want of Page 188what they supply us with, themselves, their Wives, and Children, are forced to suffer hunger, this being as a due Tax imposed upon them to pay unto us. Neither can they by any Power or Authority refuse the Payment hereof to us. For in my own hearing the People once complaining of their Poverty and Inability to give us any longer our Allowance, the Magistrate or Governor replied, It was the King’s special Command, and who durst disannul it. And if otherwise they could not supply us with our maintenance he bad them sell their Wives and Children, rather than we should want of our due. Such is the favour that Almighty God hath given Christian People in the sight of this Heathen King; whose entertainment and usage of them is thus favourable.
The King likes to send messages and chat with them. He sometimes calls them into his presence, chats casually with them, and treats them with great courtesy, especially white ambassadors. They are quite costly to his country, but he doesn’t seem to care at all. So, the people are more like slaves to us than we are to the King. They are forced by his command to provide us with food. Their poverty is so severe that often, because of the little they provide us, they, their wives, and children have to go hungry. This is seen as a tax they must pay to us. They have no power or authority to refuse to pay it. I once heard the people complaining about their poverty and inability to continue our support, and the magistrate or governor replied that it was the King’s special command, and who would dare go against it? If they couldn’t provide us with our food, he advised them to sell their wives and children rather than let us go without our due. Such is the favor that Almighty God has given to Christian people in the eyes of this heathen King; his treatment of them is thus favorable.
How they maintain Christianity among them.If any enquire into the Religious exercise and Worship practised among the Christians here, I am sorry I must say it, I can give but a slender account. For they have no Churches nor no Priests, and so no meetings together on the Lord’s Dayes for Divine Worship, but each one Reads or Prays at his own House as he is disposed. They Sanctifie the Day chiefly by refraining work, and meeting together at Drinking-houses. They continue the practice of Baptism; and there being no Priests, they Baptize their Children themselves with Water, and use the words, In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; and give them Christian Names. They have their Friends about them at such a time, and make a small Feast according to their Ability: and some teach their Children to say their Prayers, and to Read, and some do not.
How they uphold Christianity among themselves.If anyone asks about the religious practices and worship among the Christians here, I’m sorry to say that I can only provide a limited account. They don’t have churches or priests, so there are no gatherings on Sundays for worship; instead, everyone reads or prays at home as they see fit. They primarily honor the day by avoiding work and gathering at drinking establishments. They continue the practice of baptism; with no priests available, they baptize their children themselves using water, saying the words, In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; and give them Christian names. They have friends with them during these occasions and prepare a small feast based on their means: some teach their children to pray and read, while others do not.
In some things they comply with the worship of the Heathen.Indeed their Religion at the best is but Negative, that is, they are not Heathen, they do not comply with the Idolatry here practised; and they profess themselves Christians in a general manner, which appears by their Names, and by their Beads and Crosses that some of them wear about their Necks. Nor indeed can I wholly clear them from complyance with the Religion of the Countrey. For some of them when they are Sick do use the Ceremonies which the Heathen do in the like case, as in making Idols of clay, and setting them up in their Houses, and Offering Rice to them, and having Weavers to Dance before them. But they are ashamed to be known to do this; and I have known none to do it, but such as are Indians born. Yet I never knew any of them, that do inwardly in Heart and Conscience incline to the ways of the Heathen, but perfectly abhor them: nor have there been any, I ever heard of, that came to their Temples upon any Religious account, but only would stand by and look on; An old Priest used to eat of their Sacrifices.without it were one old Priest named Padre Vergonce, a Genoez born, and of the Jesuits Order who would go to the Temples, and eat with the Weavers and other ordinary People of the Sacrifices offered to the Idols: but with this Apology for himself, that he eat it as common Meat, and as God’s Creature, and that it was never the worse for their Superstition that had past upon it. But however this may reflect upon the Father, another thing may be related for his Honour. There happened two Priests to fall into the hands of the King; on whom he conferred great Honours; for having laid aside their Habits they Page 189kept about his Person, and were the greatest Favourites at Court. The King one day sent for Vergonse, and asked him, if it would not be better for him to lay aside his old Coat and Cap, and to do as the other two Priests had done, and receive Honour from him. He replied to the King, That he boasted more in that old habit and in the Name of Jesus, than in all the honour that he could do him. And so refused the King’s Honour. The King valued the Father for this saying. He had a pretty Library about him, and died in his Bed of old Age: whereas the two other Priests in the King’s Service died miserably, one of a Canker, and the other was slain. The old Priest had about Thirty or Forty Books, which the King, they say, seized on after his Death, and keeps.
In some ways, they follow the traditions of the Heathens. Their faith is mostly just a rejection of others; they aren't Heathens, and they don't participate in the idol worship practiced here. They call themselves Christians generally, which is evident from their Names, as well as the Beads and Crosses that some wear around their necks. However, I can't completely say they steer clear of the local religion. Some of them, when they are sick, do use the same rituals as the Heathens, like making clay idols, setting them up in their homes, offering rice to them, and having weavers dance before them. But they feel embarrassed to be seen doing this, and I've only known those who were Indians born to do it. Yet, I've never met anyone among them who genuinely in their heart and conscience agrees with the ways of the Heathens; in fact, they strongly reject them. As far as I know, none have visited their temples for religious reasons; they only stand by and watch. An old priest used to eat their sacrifices. Except for one old Priest named Padre Vergonce, who was born in Genoa and part of the Jesuit Order. He would attend the temples and partake in the sacrifices offered to the idols alongside the weavers and regular people, claiming he was simply eating common food, as God’s creation, and that it wasn't tainted by their previous superstitions. Regardless of how one might judge the Father, there's another story that honors him. Two priests found themselves in the King’s favor, receiving great honors. After removing their habits, they became his closest favorites. One day, the King summoned Vergonse and suggested that he should also discard his old coat and cap and do as the other two had, so he could receive honors too. He responded to the King, That he took more pride in his old attire and in the name of Jesus, than in all the honors you could bestow upon him. And he refused the King's honor. The King respected him for this. He had a nice library and lived to an old age, while the other two priests in the King's service met unfortunate ends; one died from a canker and the other was killed. The old Priest owned about thirty or forty books, which, they say, the King seized after his death and still keeps.
The King permitted the Portugueze to build a Church.These Priests, and more lived there, but all deceased, excepting Vergonse, before my time. The King allowed them to build a Church; which they did, and the Portugueze assembled there, but they made no better than a Bawdy-house of it; for which cause the King commanded to pull it down.
The King permitted the Portuguese to construct a church. There were priests and others living there, but all had passed away except for Vergonse, before my time. The King permitted them to construct a church, which they did, and the Portuguese gathered there, but they turned it into a brothel; for this reason, the King ordered it to be torn down.
Although here be Protestants and Papists, yet here are no differences kept up among them, but they are as good Friends, as if there were no such Parties. And there is no other Distinctions of Religion there, but only Heathens and Christians: and we usually say, We Christians.
Although there are Protestants and Catholics here, they don't maintain any differences among themselves; they are as good friends as if there were no such divisions. The only distinctions in religion here are between Heathens and Christians, and we typically say, We Christians.
Books printed for, and sold by Richard Chiswel.
FOLIO.
Speed’s Maps and Geography of Great Britain and Ireland, and of Foreign Parts.
Speed’s Maps and Geography of Great Britain and Ireland, and of Other Regions.
Dr. Cave’s Lives of the Primitive Fathers.
Dr. Cave’s Lives of the Primitive Fathers.
Dr. Cary’s Chronological Account of Ancient time.
Dr. Cary’s Ancient History Timeline.
Wanly’s Wonders of the little World, or History of Man.
Wanly’s Wonders of the Little World, or History of Man.
Sir Tho. Herbert’s Travels into Persia, &c.
Sir Tho. Herbert’s Travels to Persia, etc.
Holyoak’s large Dictionary, Latin and English.
Holyoak’s comprehensive Dictionary, Latin and English.
Sir Richard Baker’s Chronicle of England.
Sir Richard Baker’s Chronicle of England.
Causin’s Holy Court.
Causin’s Holy Court.
Wilson’s compleat Christian Dictionary.
Wilson’s Complete Christian Dictionary.
Bishop Wilkin’s Real Character, or Philosophical Language.
Bishop Wilkin’s True Nature, or Philosophical Language.
Pharmacopoeia Regalis Collegii Medicorum Londineisis reformata.
Pharmacopoeia Regalis Collegii Medicorum Londiniensis reformata.
Judge Jone’s Reports in Common Law.
Judge Jone's Reports in Common Law.
Judge Vaughn’s Reports in Common Law.
Judge Vaughn's Common Law Reports.
Cave Tabula Ecclesiasticorum Scriptorum.
Caution: Tabula Ecclesiasticorum Scriptorum.
Hobbe’s Leviathan.
Hobbes's Leviathan.
Lord Bacon’s Advancement of Learning.
Lord Bacon's Advancement of Learning.
Sir W. Dugdale’s Baronage of England, in 2 Vol.
Sir W. Dugdale’s Baronage of England, in 2 Vol.
QUARTO.
Dr. Littleton’s Dictionary.
Dr. Littleton's Dictionary.
Bishop Nicholson on the Church Catechism.
Bishop Nicholson on the Church FAQ.
The Compleat Clerk.
The Complete Clerk.
History of the late Wars of New England.
History of the late Wars of New England.
Dr. Outram de Sacrificiis.
Dr. Outram on Sacrifices.
Bishop Taylor’s Disswasive from Popery.
Bishop Taylor’s Disapproval of Popery.
Dr. Gibb’s Sermons.
Dr. Gibb’s Sermons.
Parkeri Disputationes de Deo.
Parkeri Discussions on God.
History of the future State of Europe.
History of the future State of Europe.
Dr. Fowler’s Defence of the Design of Christianity, against John Bunyan.
Dr. Fowler’s Defense of the Design of Christianity, against John Bunyan.
Dr. Sherlock’s Visitation-Sermon at Warrington.
Dr. Sherlock’s Visit Sermon at Warrington.
Dr. West’s Assize-Serm. at Dorchester, 1671.
Dr. West's Assize Sermon at Dorchester, 1671.
Lord Hollis’s Relation of the Unjust Accusation of certain French Gentlemen charged with a Robbery, 1671.
Lord Hollis’s Account of the Unfair Accusation of certain French Gentlemen accused of a Theft, 1671.
The Magistrates Authority asserted, in a Sermon by James Paston.
The Magistrates Authority stated in a sermon by James Paston.
OCTAVO.
Elborow’s Rationale upon the English Service-Book.
Elborow’s Rationale on the English Service Book.
Dr. Burnet’s Vindication of the Ordination of the Church of England.
Dr. Burnet’s Defense of the Ordination of the Church of England.
Bishop Wilkin’s Natural Religion.
Bishop Wilkin’s Natural Religion.
Hard-castle’s Christ. Geography and Arithmetick.
Hard-castle’s Christ. Geography and Math.
Dr. Ashton’s Apology for the Honours and Revenues of the Clergy.
Dr. Ashton’s Apology for the Honors and Revenues of the Clergy.
Lord Hollis’s Vindication of the Judicature of the House of Peers, in the case of Skinner.
Lord Hollis’s Defense of the Judgment of the House of Lords, in the case of Skinner.
———Jurisdiction of the House of Peers in case of Appeals.
———Jurisdiction of the House of Peers in case of Appeals.
———Jurisdiction of the House of Peers in case of Impositions.
———Jurisdiction of the House of Peers in cases of Impositions.
———Letter about the Bishops Vote in Capital Cases.
———Letter about the Bishops' Vote in Capital Cases.
Dr. Grew’s Idea of Phytological History continued on Roots.
Dr. Grew’s Concept of Plant History continued with Roots.
The Spaniards Conspiracy against the State of Venice.
The Spaniards' Conspiracy against the State of Venice.
Several Tracts of Mr. Hales of Eaton, of the Sin against the Holy Ghost, &c.
Several tracts by Mr. Hales of Eaton about the sin against the Holy Ghost, etc.
Bishop Sanderson’s Life.
Bishop Sanderson's Life.
Dr. Tillotson’s Rule of Faith.
Dr. Tillotson’s Belief System.
Dr. Simpson’s Chymical Anatomy of the York-shire Spaws; with a Discourse of the Original of Hot Springs and other Fountains.
Dr. Simpson’s Chymical Anatomy of the Yorkshire Spaws; with a Discussion on the Origin of Hot Springs and Other Fountains.
———His Hydrological Essays, with an Account of the Allum-works at Whitby, and some Observations about the Jaundies.
———His Hydrological Essays, including a description of the Allum works at Whitby, and some notes on jaundice.
Dr. Cox’s Discourse of the Interest of the Patient in reference to Physick and Physicians.
Dr. Cox’s Discussion on the Patient's Interests in relation to Medicine and Doctors.
Organon Salutis: Or an Instrument to cleanse the Stomach: with divers New Experiments of Tobacco and Cofee: with a Preface of Sir H. Blunt.
Organon Salutis: Or a Tool to Cleanse the Stomach: with Various New Experiments of Tobacco and Coffee: with a Preface by Sir H. Blunt.
Dr. Cave’s Primitive Christianity, in three Parts.
Dr. Cave’s Primitive Christianity, in three Parts.
Allen’s Discourse of two Covenants, 1672.
Allen’s Discourse of Two Covenants, 1672.
Ignatius Fuller’s Sermons of Peace and Holiness.
Ignatius Fuller's Sermons on Peace and Holiness.
Buckler of State and Justice against France’s Design of Universal Monarchy.
Buckler of State and Justice against France's Plan for Universal Monarchy.
A free Conference touching the Present State of England at home and abroad, in order to the Designs of France.
A free conference about the current situation in England both domestically and internationally, regarding the plans of France.
Bishop Taylor of Confirmation.
Bishop Taylor of Confirmation.
Mystery of Jesuitism, third and fourth Parts.
Mystery of Jesuitism, Parts Three and Four.
Dr. Salmon’s Dispensatory.
Dr. Salmon’s Pharmacy Guide.
Dr. Samway’s Unreasonableness of the Romanists.
Dr. Samway’s Irrationality of the Catholics.
Record of Urines.
Urine Log.
DUODECIMO.
Hodder’s Arithmetick.
Hodder’s Arithmetic.
Grotius de Veritate Religionis Christianæ.
Grotius On the Truth of Christian Religion.
Bishop Hacket’s Christian Consolations.
Bishop Hacket’s Christian Comforts.
VICESIMO QUARTO.
Valentine’s Devotions.
Valentine’s Day Devotions.
Guide to Heaven.
Guide to Heaven.
Books lately printed.
Guillim’s Display of Herauldry, with large Additions.
Guillim’s Display of Heraldry, with significant Updates.
Dr. Burnet’s History of the Reformation of the Church of England, Folio, in two Volumes.
Dr. Burnet’s History of the Reformation of the Church of England, Folio, in two Volumes.
Dr. Burlace’s History of the Irish Rebellion, folio.
Dr. Burlace’s History of the Irish Rebellion, folio.
Herodoti Historia, Græ. Lat. Fol.
Herodotus' Histories, Greek. Latin. Fol.
Cole’s Latin and English Dictionary, with large Additions.
Cole’s Latin and English Dictionary, with extensive additions.
William’s Sermon before the Lord Mayor, Octob. 12. 1679.
William’s Sermon for the Lord Mayor, Oct. 12. 1679.
———Impartial Consideration of the Speeches of the Five Jesuits Executed for Treason, Fol.
———Impartial Consideration of the Speeches of the Five Jesuits Executed for Treason, Fol.
Dr. Burnet’s Relation of the Massacre of the Protestants in France, Quarto.
Dr. Burnet’s Account of the Massacre of the Protestants in France, Quarto.
———His Letter written upon the Discovery of the late Plot, Quarto.
———His Letter written upon the Discovery of the recent Conspiracy, Quarto.
———Decree made at Rome, March 2. 1679. condemning some Opinions of the Jesuits and other Casuists, Quarto.
———Decree made at Rome, March 2, 1679, condemning certain views of the Jesuits and other Casuists, Quarto.
Tryals of the Regicides, Octavo.
Trials of the Regicides, Octavo.
Mr. James Brome’s Two Fast Sermons.
Mr. James Brome's Two Quick Sermons.
Dr. Jane’s Fast Sermon before the House of Commons, April 11. 1679.
Dr. Jane’s Fast Sermon before the House of Commons, April 11, 1679.
Mr. John James’s Visitation Sermon, April 9. 1671. Quarto.
Mr. John James’s Visitation Sermon, April 9, 1671. Quarto.
Mr. John Cave’s Fast Sermon on Jan. 30. 1679. quarto.
Mr. John Cave’s Fast Sermon on Jan. 30, 1679. quarto.
———His Assize Sermon at Leicester, July 31. 1679. quarto.
His Assize Sermon at Leicester, July 31, 1679. quarto.
———His Gospel preached to the Romans, Octavo.
His Gospel preached to the Romans, Octavo.
Certain Genuine Remains of the Lord Bacon, in Arguments Civil, Moral, Natural, &c. with a large Account of all his Works, by Dr. Tho. Tenison. Octavo.
Certain Genuine Remains of the Lord Bacon, in Civil, Moral, Natural Arguments, etc., with a detailed Account of all his Works, by Dr. Tho. Tenison. Octavo.
Dr. Puller’s Discourse of the Moderation of the Church of England, Octavo.
Dr. Puller’s Discussion on the Moderation of the Church of England, Octavo.
Dr. Saywel’s Original of all the Plots in Christendom; with the Danger and Remedy of Schism.
Dr. Saywel’s Original of all the Plots in Christendom; with the Risks and Solutions of Schism.
Sir John Munson Baronet, of Supreme Power and Common Right. Octavo.
Sir John Munson Baronet, of Supreme Power and Common Right. Octavo.
Dr. Edw. Bagshaw’s Discourses upon Select Texts, Octavo.
Dr. Edw. Bagshaw’s Talks on Selected Texts, Octavo.
Mr. Rushworth’s Historical Collections: The Second Part. Fol.
Mr. Rushworth’s Historical Collections: The Second Part. Fol.
———His large and exact Account of the Trial of the E. of Straf. with all the Circumstances preliminary to, concomitant with, and subsequent upon the same, to his Death. Fol.
———His detailed and accurate account of the trial of the Earl of Straf., including all the circumstances leading up to, occurring during, and following the trial until his death. Fol.
Remarques relating to the state of the Church of the three first Centuries. By Ab. Seller. Octavo.
Reminders about the condition of the Church in the first three centuries. By Ab. Seller. Octavo.
Speculum Baxterianum, or Baxter against Baxter. Quarto.
Speculum Baxterianum, or Baxter vs. Baxter. Quarto.
The Countrey-man’s Physician. For the use of such as live far from Cities, or Market-Towns. Octavo.
The Country Doctor. For the benefit of those who live far from cities or market towns. Octavo.
Dr. Burnet’s Sermon upon the Fast for the Fire, 1680. quarto.
Dr. Burnet’s Sermon on the Day of Fasting for the Fire, 1680. quarto.
———Conversion and Persecutions of Eve Cohan, a Person of Quality of the Jewish Religion, lately Baptized a Christian. quarto.
———Conversion and Persecutions of Eve Cohan, a Woman of Distinction of the Jewish Faith, Recently Baptized as a Christian. quarto.
———His Life and Death of the late Earl of Rochester. Octavo.
———His Life and Death of the late Earl of Rochester. Octavo.
———His Fast Sermon before the Commons, Decemb. 22. 1680.
———His Fast Sermon before the Commons, Decemb. 22. 1680.
———His Sermon on the 30th of Jan. 1680/1.
———His Sermon on January 30, 1680/1.
New England Psalms. Twelves.
New England Psalms. Twelve.
An Apology for a Treatise of Humane Reason. Written by Mr. Clifford Esq; Twelves.
An Apology for a Treatise of Human Reason. Written by Mr. Clifford Esq; Twelves.
The Laws of this Realm concerning Jesuits, Seminary Priests, &c. explained by divers Judgments and Resolutions of the Judges; with other Observations thereupon, by William Cawley Esq; Fol.
The laws of this realm regarding Jesuits, seminary priests, etc., explained by various judgments and resolutions of the judges, along with additional observations by William Cawley, Esq; Fol.
Bishop Sanderson’s Sermons, with his Life. Fol.
Bishop Sanderson’s Sermons and Life. Fol.
Fowlis his History of Romish Conspiracies, Treasons, and Usurpations. Fol.
Fowlis his History of Roman Conspiracies, Treasons, and Usurpations. Fol.
Markmam’s Perfect Horseman. Octavo.
Markmam’s Perfect Horseman. 8vo.
Dr. Parker’s Demonstration of the Divine Authority of the Law of Nature and the Christian Religion. quarto.
Dr. Parker’s Demonstration of the Divine Authority of the Law of Nature and the Christian Religion. quarto.
Dr. Sherlock’s practical discourse of Religious Assemblies. Octavo.
Dr. Sherlock’s practical discussion on Religious Assemblies. Octavo.
A Defence of Dr. Stillingfleet’s Unreasonableness of Separation. Octavo.
A Defense of Dr. Stillingfleet’s Unreasonableness of Separation. Octavo.
Dr. Outram’s Sermons. Octavo.
Dr. Outram’s Sermons. Octavo.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!